3.^^y/o5; 
 
 Srom  t^e  &i6rati?  of 
 
 (pxoftBBox  ^amuef  (gliffer 
 
 in  (gtemoti?  of 
 
 3ubge  ^dmuef  (gXiffer  QBtecfttnribge 
 
 ^resenfe^  6l? 
 
 ^ctmuef  (SXiffer  QSrecftinribge  feong 
 
 to  f ^e  fei6rari?  of 
 
 (Princeton  tUoto^cdt  ^eminarj 
 
PUBLISHED  BY  WILLIAM  COLLINS, 
 GLASGOW. 
 
 SELECT  CHRISTIAN  AUTHORS, 
 
 WITH 
 
 PRINTED  UNIFORMLY  IN   DUODECIMO. 
 
 1.  A    KEMPIS'    IMITATION    OF    CHRIST. 
 
 Essay  by  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.     3s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 2.  GAMBOLD'S    WORKS.     Essay  by  Thomas 
 
 Ehskine,  Esq.  Advocate.     3s.  6d.  bds>. 
 
 3.  HOWE'S  REDEEMER'S  TEARS  Wept  Over 
 LOST  SOULS.     Essay  by  Robeht  Gordon,  D.  D.     3s.  bds. 
 
 4.  ROMAINE'S  TREATISES  on  the  LIFE, 
 WALK,  and  TRIUMPH  of  FAITH.  Essay  by  Thomas 
 Chalmers,  D.  D.     6s.  Gd.  bds. 
 
 5.  WITHERSPOON'S  TREATISES  on  JUSTI- 
 FICATION and  REGENERATION.  Essay  by  William 
 Wilberforce,  Esq.     3s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 6.  ALLEINE'S  ALARM  to  UNCONVERTED 
 SINNERS.     Essay  by  Andrew  Thomson,  D.  D.     4s.  bds. 
 
 7.  ADAM'S  PRIVATE  THOUGHTS  on  RELI- 
 GION.    Essay  by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  A.  M.     3s.  bds. 
 
 8.  LIFE  of  BERNARD  GILPIN.  Essay  by  the 
 Rev.  Edward  Irving,  A.  M.   London.     3s.  bds. 
 
 9.  SERLE'S  CHRISTIAN  REMEMBRANCER. 
 
 Essay  by  Thomas  Chaoiers,  D.  D.     3s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 10.  BAXTER'S    SAINTS'   REST.       Essay    by 
 
 Thomas  Ebskine,  Esq.  Advocate.     5s.  bds. 
 
 11.  HALYBURTON'S  MEMOIRS.  Essay  by 
 the  Rev.  David  Young,  Perth,     k.  bds. 
 
 12.  The  MOURNER'S  COMPANION:  consist- 
 ing of  Flavel's  Token  for  Mourners — Cecil's  Visit  to  the  House 
 of  Mourning — Shaw's  Welcome  to  the  Plague,  Farewell  to  Life, 
 and  Angelical  Life.     Essay  by  Robert  Gordon,  D.D.    4-s.  bds. 
 
 13.  MACLAURIN'S  ESSAYS  and  SERMONS. 
 Essay  by  the  Rev.  John  Brown,  Edinburgh.     6s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 14.  COWPER'S  POEMS.  Essay  by  James  Mont- 
 
 coMERY.     6s.  bds. 
 
2  SELECT  CHRISTIAN  AUTHORS. 
 
 15.  DODDRIDGE'S  RISE  and  PROGRESS  of 
 RELIGION  in  the  SOUL.     Essay  by  John  Foster.     65.  bds. 
 
 16.  GUTHRIE'S  CHRISTIAN'S   GREAT   IN- 
 TEREST.    Essay  by  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.     3s.  bds. 
 
 17.  BUTLER'S  ANALOGY  of  RELIGION.   Es- 
 
 say  by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  A.  M.  London.     65.  bds. 
 
 18.  RUTHERFORD'S    LETTERS.      Essay    by 
 Thomas  Erskine,  Esq.  Advocate.     4$.  bds. 
 
 19.  WALKER'S  CHRISTIAN.      Essay  by   the 
 Rev.  Charles  Slmeon,  of  Cambridge.     3s.  bds. 
 
 20.  EDWARDS  on  the   RELIGIOUS  AFFEC- 
 TIONS.    Essay  by  the  Rev.  David  Young,  Perth.     7s.  bds. 
 
 21.  OWEN   on    SPIRITUAL    MINDEDNESS. 
 
 Essay  by  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.     4s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 22.  HENRY'S  COMMUNICANT'S  COMPAN- 
 ION.    Essay  by  the  Rev.  John  Brown,  Edinburgh.    4s.  bds. 
 
 23.  HORNE  on  the  PSALMS.  Essay  by  the 
 Rev.  Edward  Irving,  A.  M.    In  Three  Vols.     12s.  bds. 
 
 24.  MATHER'S  ESSAYS  to  do  GOOD.  Essay 
 by  Andrew  Thomson,  D.  D.     3s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 25.  The  CHRISTIAN  PSALMIST;  or.  Hymns, 
 
 Selected  and  Original.  By  James  Montgomery.  With  an  In- 
 troductory Essay,  os.  bds — This  volume  contains  100  Original 
 Hymns,  by  Mr.  Montgomery. 
 
 26.  OWEN  on  INDWELLING  SIN.     Essay  by 
 
 Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.     3s.  Qd.  bds. 
 
 27.  MEAD'S  ALMOST  CHRISTIAN.  Essay 
 by  the  Rev.  David  Young,  Perth.     3s.  bds. 
 
 28.  BAXTER'S  CALL—NOW  or  NEVER— and 
 FIFTY  REASONS.     Essay  by  T.  Chalmers,  D.  D.     4s.  bds. 
 
 29.  WILBERFORCE'S  PRACTICAL  VIEW  of 
 CHRISTIANITY.    Essay  by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson.  5s.  6d. 
 
 30.  LAW'S   SERIOUS   CALL.      Essay  by  the 
 
 Rev.  David  Young.     5s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 SI.SCUDDER's  CHRISTIAN'S  DAILY  WALK. 
 
 Essay  by  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.     4s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 32.  The  CHRISTIAN  POET;  or,  Selections 
 in  Verse  on  Sacred  Subjects.  By  James  Montgomery.  With 
 an  Introductory  Essay.     6s.  bds. 
 
 33.  PASCAL'S  THOUGHTS.  A  New  Transla- 
 tion.    Essay  by  John  Foster. 
 
SELECT  CHRISTIAN  AUTHORS.  3 
 
 34.  SCOTT'S  TRACTS:— Force  of  Truth— War- 
 rant  and    Nature    of    Faith    in   Christ — On    Repentance On 
 
 Growth  in  Grace— On  Election  and  Final  Perseverance.  Es- 
 say by  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.      65.  6(L  bds. 
 
 35.  The  CHRISTIAN'S  COMPANION  in  SO- 
 LITUDE: consisting  of  Baxter's  Walking  with  God  the  Chris- 
 tian's Duty  and  Privilege — Baxter's  Converse  with  God  in  Soli- 
 tude— Corbet's  Self-Employment  in  Secret — and  Divine  Breath- 
 ings of  a  Pious  Soul.    Essay  by  the  Rev.  David  Young.    4s.  6(1. 
 
 36.  BUNYAN'S  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS;  with 
 the  Rev.  Thomas  Scott's  Notes.  Essay  by  J.  Montgomery.  6s. 
 
 37.  BEVERIDGE'S    PRIVATE    THOUGHTS. 
 
 Essay  by  Thomas  ChaLxMers,  D.  D.     5s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 38.  SHAW'S  EMMANUEL;  or,  True  Religion, 
 
 as  it  Imports  a  Living  Principle  in  the  Minds  of  Men.  Essay 
 by  Robert  Gordon,  D.  D.     3s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 39.  BOOTH'S  REIGN  of  GRACE.  Essay  by 
 Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.     U.  bds. 
 
 40.  JUDGE  HALE  on  the  KNOWLEDGE  of 
 CHRIST  CRUCIFIED,  and  other  Divine  Contemplations. 
 Essay  by  the  Rev.  David  Young.     55.  bds. 
 
 41.  MEMOIRS    of  MRS.   HUNTINGTON,   of 
 
 Boston,  America.    Essay  by  James  Montgomery.     5s.  bds. 
 
 42.  BAXTER'S  REFORMED  PASTOR.  Essay 
 by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  A.  M.  London.     4s.  bds. 
 
 43.  SHOWER'S  REFLECTIONS  and  HALE'S 
 CONTEMPLATIONS.    Essay  by  T.  Chalmers,  D.  D.     4*. 
 
 44.  DODDRIDGE  on  REGENERATION.  Es- 
 say by  Ralph  Wardlaw,  D.  D.  Glasgow.      4s.  bds. 
 
 45.  BAXTER  on  the  MISCHIEFS  of  SELF- 
 IGNORANCE,  and  the  BENEFITS  of  SELF-ACQUAINT- 
 ANCE.   Essay  by  the  Rev.  David  Young,  Perth.      4s.  bds. 
 
 46.  OLNEY  HYMNS.  Essay  by  James  Mont- 
 GOMEKf.     4s.  6(1.  bds. 
 
 47.  The  CHRISTIAN'S  DEFENCE  AGAINST 
 
 INFIDELITY:  consisting  of,   I.  Leslie  on  Deism 2.  Lyttel- 
 
 ton's  Observations  on  St.  Paul — 3.  Doddridge's  Evidences  of 
 Christianity — 4.  Bates  on  the  Divinity  of  the  Christian  Reli- 
 gion.— 5.  Owen  on  the  Self-Evidencing  Light  and  Power  of  the 
 Scriptures — 6.  Baxter  on  the  Folly  and  Danger  of  Making  I  ight 
 of  Christ.     Essay  by  Thomas  Chalmers,  D.  D.    5s.  6(1.  bds. 
 
4  SELECT  CHRISTIAN  AUTHORS. 
 
 48.  EDWARDS'  NARRATIVE  of  the  REVIVAL 
 of  RELIGION  in  NEW  ENGLAND;  with  THOUGHTS 
 on  that  REVIVAL.    Essay  by  John  Pye  Smith,  D.  D.    5s.  6d. 
 
 49.  BATES  on  the  HARMONY  of  the  DIVINE 
 ATTRIBUTES  in  MAN'S  REDEMPTION. 
 
 50.  HOWE'S  LIVING  TEMPLE:  or,  A  Good 
 Man  the  Temple  of  God.    Essay  by  T.  Chalmers,  D.  D.   3s.  6rf. 
 
 51.  DICKINSON'S    RELIGIOUS    LETTERS. 
 
 Essay  by  the  Rev.  David  Young.     5s.  bds. 
 
 52.  EDWARDS'  LIFE  of  DAVID  BRAINERD. 
 
 Essay  by  James  Montgomery.     65.  bds. 
 
 53.  VENN'S  DUTY  OF  MAN.      Essay  by  the 
 
 Rev.  John  Brown.     6s.  6d.  bds. 
 
 54.  ROMAINE'S  SELECT  LETTERS,  and 
 LETTERS  to  a  FRIEND.    Essay  by  T.  Chalmers,  D.D.    4f. 
 
 55.  HALYBURTON  on  NATURAL  and  RE- 
 VEALED RELIGION.     Essay  by  the  Rev.  D.  Young. 
 
 56.  BOSTON'S   FOURFOLD    STATE.      Essay 
 
 by  the  Rev.  David  Young,  Perth.    6s.  bds. 
 
 57.  QUESNEL  on  the  GOSPELS.  Essay  by  the 
 Rev.  Daniel  Wilson,  A.  M.     In  Three  Vols.     I85.  bds. 
 
 58.  CLARK'S  SCRIPTURE  PROMISES.  Essay 
 by  Ralph  Wardlaw,  D.  D.     3s.  bds. 
 
 59.  SCOUGAL'S  WORKS.  Essay  by  the  Rev. 
 Richard  Watson,  Author  of  "  Institutes  of  Theology."  4s.  6cL 
 
 60.  FLAVEL'S  SAINT  INDEED  and  TOUCH- 
 STONE of  SINCERITY.     Essay  by  the  Rev.  D.  Young.    4*. 
 
 61.  HALL  on  the  FAITH  and  INFLUENCE  of 
 the  GOSPEL.     Essay  by  T.  Chalmers,  D.  D.     5s.  bds. 
 
 62.  LECTURES  on  REVIVALS  of  RELIGION. 
 
 By  W.  B.  Spuac'.ue,  D.  D.  With  an  Introductory  Essay,  by  the 
 Rev.  G.  REDFORD,  Worcester;  and  the  Rev.  J.  A.JAMES, 
 Birmingliam.  The  Essay  is  divided  into  two  Parts: — I.  An  Ad- 
 dress to  the  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  in  Britain,  by  Mr.  Redford. 
 II.  An  Address  to  the  Members  of  Christian  Churches  in  Great 
 Britain,  by  Mr.  James.     12mo.  5s.  6rf.  bds. 
 
 1^   SERIES  TO  BE  CONTINUED. 
 
/ 
 
 '^^^^--— V  Y  c.-<x^^-,- /SJJ, 
 
SELECT 
 CHRISTIAN  AUTHORS, 
 
 WITH 
 
 INTRODUCTORY  ESSAYS. 
 
 N^-  62. 
 
■^^^-#<^ 
 
 -^ 
 
LECTURES 
 
 ON 
 
 REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION. 
 
 WILLIAM  B.  SPRAGUE,  D.  D. 
 
 PASTOR  OF  THE  SECOND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  ALBANY. 
 
 WITH 
 
 AN   INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY, 
 
 BY  THE 
 
 REV.  GEORGE  REDFORD,  A.  M. 
 
 AND  THE 
 
 REV.  JOHN  ANGELL  JAMES. 
 
 GLASGOW: 
 
 PRINTED  FOR  WILLIAM  COLLINS; 
 
 OLIVER  &  BOYD,  WM.  WHYTE  &  CO.  AND  ^VM.  OLIPHANT,  EDINBURGH; 
 
 W.  F.  WAKEMAN,  AND  WM.  CURRY,  JUN.  &  CO.  DUBLIN  ; 
 
 WHITTAKER,  TREACHER,  &  ARNOT  ;   HAMILTON,  ADAMS,  &  CO. 
 
 AND  SIMPKIN  &  MARSHALL,  LONDON. 
 
 MDCCCXXXIL 
 
I'riiited  by  W.  Collins  Sc  Co. 
 Gl.isgow. 
 
INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY, 
 
 PART  I. 
 TO  THE  MINISTERS  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 
 
 No  Christian,  and  especially  no  Christian  minister, 
 doubts  the  immortality  of  the  soul — the  immortality 
 of  all  human  so\ils ;  at  least  the  ministerial  character 
 impKes  as  much.  And  yet,  to  realize  this  doctrine 
 fully,  faithfully,  and  practically,  is  a  most  rare  and 
 difficult  attainment.  To  beUeve  that  all  the  human 
 beings  around  us  are  undoubtedly  and  severally  des- 
 tined to  eternal  existence,- and  are  now  on  their  pas- 
 sage to  a  fixed  and  endless  state, — ^is  an  overpowering 
 conception, — so  vast,  that  it  is  apt  to  become  obscure; 
 so  sublime,  that  it  sometimes  paralyzes  our  powers 
 of  belief.  Yet  to  the  feebleness  and  inadequacy  of 
 our  conceptions  of  this  unquestionable  verity,  may 
 be  attributed  much  of  that  ministerial  inefficiency 
 and  infidelity,  which  the  church  of  Christ  at  the 
 present  moment  has  to  deplore. 
 
 But  supposing  the  intelligent  mind,  which  now 
 passes  over  these  pages,  is  fully  prepared  to  admit, 
 in  all  its  bearings  and  consequences,  the  sublime  pro- 
 position, that  all  these  intelHgent  beings  are,  in  the 
 strictest  sense,  immortal,  and  will  retain  not  only 
 an  existejice  after  death,  but  a  conscious,  sensitive 
 existence ;  and  will  be  placed  in  a  condition  of  con- 
 
VI 
 
 summate  happiness  or  of  endless  woe ;  the  question 
 then  comes  with  thrilHng  impulse  upon  the  heart  of 
 every  Christian  minister, — Am  I,  as  one  to  whom  the 
 care  of  souls  is  committed,  living  and  labouring  under 
 the  light  and  inspiration  of  this  great  fact  ?  Is  it  al- 
 ways present,  always  condensing  my  energy  of  mind 
 to  its  utmost  effort  for  their  welfare ;  always  impelling 
 my  sensibiUty,  conscience,  reason,  invention,  to  every 
 possible  appeal,  every  device  of  wisdom  and  love,  by 
 which  these  immortal  creatures  may  both  be  apprised 
 of  the  universal  fact,  and  adequately  prepared  for  that 
 moment  in  their  existence,  when  they  shaU  become  as 
 conscious  of  their  own  immortality,  as  they  now  are 
 of  their  susceptibility  of  mortal  pleasures  and  pains  ? 
 
 It  is  to  be  feared,  that,  in  the  hearts  of  some 
 ministers  of  Christ,  there  is  a  very  faint  apprehension 
 of  this  great  truth,  and  that  it  does  not  rise  upon 
 their  view  surrounded  with  celestial  beams ;  and  that, 
 in  consequence,  the  varioifs  duties  of  the  ministry  are 
 gone  through  perfunctorily,  but  inefficiently.  In 
 others,  there  is  an  occasional  impulse  given  to  the 
 doctrine  by  some  awakening  event,  some  quickening 
 impregnation  of  the  mind,  or  some  gush  of  spiritual 
 affections;  but  the  impulse  soon  subsides,  and  they 
 sink  down  again  into  a  state  of  supineness,  border- 
 ing on  insensibility,  in  which  some  other,  and  vastly 
 inferior  sentiment  gains  the  mastery.  A  few,  per- 
 haps a  very  few,  can  be  said  to  have  it  powerfully, 
 and  any  thing  like  permanently,  before  the  eye  of 
 contemplation,  distancing  aU  subordinate  considera- 
 tions, and  bearing  the  mind  aloft,  over  difficulties 
 and  discouragements,  on  the  eagle- wings  of  a  hea- 
 venly ambition  to  bring  souls  to  God. 
 
 But  it  is  highly  important,  that  every  minister  of 
 
VII 
 
 Jesus  Christ  should  endeavour  to  dwell  perpetually 
 iu  the  neighbourhood  of  this  sublime  fact,  and  suffer 
 no  sense  of  the  awful  inferences  which  may  be  inse- 
 parable from  it,  to  scare  him  from  its  recognition. 
 It  may  seem  an  astounding  proposition,  that  the  souls 
 of  all  the  busy,  thoughtless,  and  impious  myriads 
 around  should  be  going  into  an  eternal  state,  with  the 
 certainty  that  the  larger  part,  the  immensely  larger 
 part,  are  utterly  unfit  for  the  change. 
 
 But  the  explicit  testimony  of  revelation  must  ex- 
 plode all  vague  speculations,  and  dissipate  all  doubts. 
 The  fact  itself  must  never  be  obscured,  much  less 
 questioned,  by  any  minister  of  God's  word.  It  must 
 be  his  pole-star.  It  must  be  the  preliminary  to  all 
 his  designs,  the  starting-post  of  all  his  exertions. 
 Unless  it  is  true,  his  religion  is  a  fable;  and  unless 
 it  is  beheved,  his  office  is  but  a  tragic  mask.  The 
 immortality  and  the  ruin  of  souls  are,  in  their  own 
 nature,  parallel  truths,  ahd  they  must  be  laid  side 
 by  side,  as  parallel  axioms  in  the  mind,  by  every 
 minister.  Let  him  throw  into  his  conceptions  of 
 them,  all  the  vigour,  and  all  the  generality,  all  the 
 awfulness,  and  all  the  individuality,  all  the  immensity 
 and  practical  infinitude,  which  belongs  to  them ;  let 
 them  live  as  real  and  unquestionable  verities  in  his 
 mind;  let  them  be  to  him  lights  that  never  go  down 
 — influences  that  never  abate — for  as  they  subside 
 or  sufiPer  obscuration,  so  will  the  energy  of  his  efforts 
 decline — so  will  the  ardour  of  his  love  decay — so 
 will  the  fire  of  his  zeal  expire,  or  sink  down  into 
 smouldering  and  offensive  embers. 
 
 It  is  therefore  necessary,  imperiously  so,  to  awaken 
 attention  to  the  worth,  the  duration,  the  everlasting 
 consciousness,  the  impending  fate  of  human  souls. 
 
Vlll 
 
 The  dependence  of  that  fate,  in  the  consummation 
 of  happiness  or  woe,  upon  the  evangehcal  labours 
 of  Christian  ministers,  must  be  vividly  realized. 
 There  is  imminent  danger,  amidst  the  businesses  and 
 the  agitations  of  life  which  surround  us,  of  overlook- 
 ing, or  of  undervaluing  the  soul,  and  its  eternal  wel- 
 fare. There  is  danger  of  being  decoyed  from  the 
 high  aim  of  our  ministry,  by  laudable,  but  lower  objects. 
 The  vast  and  ever-changing  population  of  the  globe — 
 the  apparent  insignificance  of  a  single  unit  in  the 
 mighty  mass — the  astounding  and  yet  famiharized 
 profusion  with  which  the  inestimable  and  responsible 
 gift  of  life  and  consciousness  is  both  bestowed  and 
 revoked, — all  conspire  to  induce  a  sort  of  practical  in- 
 fidelity in  regard  to  the  soul,  by  generating  a  mode 
 of  thinking  and  talking  about  human  beings,  more 
 assimilated  than  it  ought  to  be,  to  that  in  which  we 
 treat  of  the  production  and  decay  of  mere  material 
 forms,  or  animal  natures.  We  look  only  at  their  pre- 
 sent existence  and  relations.  A  deeper  sort  of  sym- 
 pathy may  be  excited  towards  human  sufferings,  than 
 towards  those  of  the  brute  creation ;  but  the  undejii- 
 able  fact  is,  that  the  bestowment  and  resumption  of 
 human  life  by  the  Creator,  are  contemplated  by  us, 
 almost  without  a  thought  of  that  immortal  principle 
 which  imparts  to  the  body  its  real  dignity,  to  time  its 
 true  importance,  and  to  eternity  its  sublime  interest. 
 A  child  is  born  into  the  world  ;  but  who  says — *  Here 
 is  the  commencement  of  a  conscious  existence,  which 
 shall  never  end — here  is  a  nature  that  will  suffer  no 
 decay  through  endless  ages — here  is  a  spark  of  intel- 
 lectual light  just  kindling  into  radiance,  which  will  out- 
 live the  bright  sun — witness  the  death  of  time,  and 
 retain  its  intelhgence,  its  consciousness,  its  feeling,  for 
 
IX 
 
 ever — and  maintain  its  perception  of  good  and  evil, 
 and  its  moral  connection  with  the  supreme  Spirit, 
 through  untold  and  unimaginable  duration.  The 
 birth  of  such  a  being  is  little,  or  not  at  all,  contem- 
 plated in  reference  to  its  eternity  of  existence,  its 
 immensity  of  suffering  or  of  joy.  It  is  thought  of 
 only,  or  chiefly,  as  a  child  of  time,  and  its  interests 
 for  this  life,  which  nature  compels  us  to  make  our 
 earliest,  we  are  apt  to  make  our  exclusive  care.  The 
 removal  of  such  a  being  too,  in  the  vast  majority  of 
 instances,  is  spoken  of  only  as  the  loss  of  a  human  life, 
 the  dissolution  of  an  animated  fabric,  the  departure 
 of  one  of  the  human  animals  from  amidst  a  teeming 
 and  overgrown  population.  If  the  family  or  the  af- 
 flicted parents  share  in  our  sensibility,  and  if  we  drop 
 a  tear,  or  heave  a  sigh,  over  their  misfortunes,  we 
 usually  think  that  we  have  extended  the  sphere  of 
 our  sympathy  far  enough.  But  the  spirit — where 
 is  it  ?  Immortality !  Who  feels  the  sublime  concep- 
 tion ?  Who  values  the  ineffable,  the  deathless  en- 
 dowment ? 
 
 "  Were  but  one  immortal,  how  would  others  envy! 
 How  would  thrones  adore  !" 
 
 How  little  just  sense  of  the  spiritual  dignity  of  the 
 soul  is  any  where  to  be  found.  How  rarely  is  its 
 worth,  and  its  capabilities,  and  its  destiny,  made  a 
 subject  of  reflection  and  inquiry!  How  little  re- 
 spect for  its  interests  can  be  said  to  pervade  society, 
 or  even  that  portion  of  it  which  is  professedly  Chris- 
 tian !  O  this  corruptible  and  craving  body  !  this 
 state  of  enslavement  to  sense,  to  matter,  and  to  time ; 
 this  ever-present  and  all-engrossing  world  !  They 
 grow  upon  the  soul  like  a  stony  incrustation,  hard, 
 a  3 
 
opaque,  and  cold.  The  gem  reflects  no  rays ;  the 
 flower  exhales  no  fragrance.  They  pervert  us  from 
 our  proper  and  spiritual  associations — they  incapaci- 
 tate us  for  the  conception  of  our  immortality — they 
 alienate  us  from  communion  with  the  divine  Author 
 of  our  being. 
 
 Let  us  arise  and  shake  ourselves  from  the  dust  of 
 this  general  degradation — let  us  break  the  dead  and 
 withered  slough  of  this  reptile  existence,  and  come 
 forth  to  receive  tlie  rays,  and  reflect  the  lustre,  of 
 our  native  immortaHty — let  us  unearth  our  intelligent 
 spirits,  and  burst  from  this  deep  and  dreary  incar- 
 ceration. Let  us  assert  and  reiterate  to  ourselves  and 
 to  others,  that  the  soul  is  of  a  spiritual  and  eternal 
 essence ;  that  it  even  now  has  the  mastery  of  the 
 animal  machine,  for  which  it  provides  the  needful 
 supply  by  its  ingenuity  and  skill;  while  itself  lives 
 on  other  food,  and  delights  in  what  is  intellectual, 
 what  is  new,  what  is  gre^  or  wonderful  in  thought, 
 what  has  some  rays  of  Divinity  about  it.  Let  its 
 powers  and  its  achievements  be  recounted,  and  let 
 us  estimate  something  of  its  resources. — It  is  capable 
 of  an  unbounded,  of  an  untiring  reach  of  knowledge. 
 It  takes  off  the  veil  from  nature's  secrets ;  it  threads 
 the  labyrinths  of  the  universe ;  it  mounts  above  the 
 tracks  of  the  sun  ;  it  tells  the  course  of  the  stars,  and 
 foretells  the  phenomena  of  the  heavens;  it  mea- 
 sures the  circumference  of  the  earth,  and,  with  a  con- 
 fidence approaching  to  prophetic  foresight,  proceeds 
 across  trackless  oceans,  to  distant  and  unseen  conti- 
 nents ;  it  registers  the  laws  and  productions  of  na- 
 ture, and  reduces  the  very  elements  to  their  first  and 
 simplest  essences;  all  this  vast  frame  of  universal 
 nature,  this  boundless  magazine  of  divine  art  and 
 
XI 
 
 power,  passes  through  its  scrutinizing  thoughts,  and 
 engages  its  profoundest  consideration,  from  the  most 
 distant  and  vast  of  the  planetary  bodies  floating  in 
 infinite  space,  and  made  visible  only  by  human  in- 
 genuity, to  the  minutest  atom  that  swims  in  air,  or 
 constitutes  the  essence  of  Hght — from  the  cedar  of 
 Lebanon,  to  the  hyssop  on  the  wall — from  Behemoth 
 and  Leviathan,  to  the  myriads  of  animal  fabrics  which 
 science  has  made  visible  in  every  drop  of  water. 
 
 But  if  nature  veils  its  greatest  mysteries  from  sense, 
 only  to  honour  science  and  reward  mind,  if  such  are 
 the  discoveries,  such  the  acquisitions,  such  the  ele- 
 ment and  the  aliment  of  the  soul  of  man — what  must 
 itself  be  ?  How  spiritual  its  essence  !  How  un- 
 bounded its  aspirations  !  How  exhaustless  its  capacity 
 for  knowledge  and  for  enjoyment!  It  is  in  one  sense 
 a  being  of  infinite^  because  of  eternal  receptiveness ; 
 and  it  longs  to  find  the  counterpart  to  its  own  unsated 
 thirst  of  good,  in  the  infinitude  o£  communicativeness. 
 It  pants  for  the  solution  of  that  mystery  of  its  na- 
 ture, which  makes  it  an  enigma  to  itself — its  passion 
 for  immortaHty.  It  searches  perpetually,  and  in  every 
 thing,  for  the  exhaustless  and  the  endless,  and  even 
 tries  to  impose  upon  itself  by  multiplying  finites,  to 
 make  up  the  infinite.  It  demonstrates,  by  its  bound- 
 less passions,  that  creation  itself  is  both  too  mean,  and 
 too  contracted,  and  too  gross  to  satisfy  and  to  fill  it ; 
 and  that  till  it  find  the  Creator  himself,  it  must  remain 
 empty  and  unblest.  For  here  all  the  accumulations 
 it  makes,  of  all  kinds,  do  not  fill  it.  It  can  never 
 be  said  to  possess  enough  of  knowledge,  nor  enough 
 of  joy.  It  dreads  to  approach  a  limit,  or  to  conceive 
 even  in  imagination  of  an  impassable  boundary,  of 
 an  end,  of  an  exthiction.      It  is  abhorrent  to  its  very 
 
xu 
 
 nature,  to  feel  that  it  has  ascended  the  highest  pin- 
 nacle ;  that  it  has  solved  the  last  problem ;  that  it  has 
 reached  the  utmost  boundary  of  knowledge ;  or  at^ 
 tained  its  full  maturity  of  thought,  of  reason,  and  of 
 bhss.  The  vegetable  creation  is  satiated  with  drops 
 of  moisture,  and  particles  of  light  and  heat ;  animal 
 existence  takes  its  fill  of  food  and  pleasure,  and  seeks 
 no  more,  but  lies  down  to  sleep,  or  dream,  or  die,  alike 
 unconscious  and  unanticipative.  All  material  natures 
 have  their  birth,  their  maturity,  and  their  dissolu- 
 tion ;  but  the  immaterial  and  immortal  soul  of  man 
 is  still  progressive,  still  feeding  on  futurity.  It  soars 
 to  God  and  infinity,  as  its  only  proper  good ;  while  it 
 attests,  in  various  circumstances  and  scenes,  its  supe- 
 riority to  that  fatal  stroke,  which  prostrates  in  the 
 dust  the  frail  and  fleshly  tenement  of  its  inhabitation. 
 
 But  whatever  may  be  the  proofs  of  the  soul's 
 native  excellence,  it  is  but  too  evident,  by  the  state 
 of  the  world,  the  state  of  the  church,  and  the  state 
 of  the  Christian  ministry,  that  these  are,  for  the  most 
 part,  hidden  from  general  observation.  Its  refine- 
 ment of  sense  and  feeling,  its  enlargement  of  thought 
 and  expression,  the  extension  and  variety  of  its 
 knowledge,  acquired  by  dint  of  industry  or  the  pro- 
 pensions  of  original  talent,  its  amusements  and  varied 
 gratification,  are  too  often  and  too  generally  substi- 
 tuted in  the  place  of  its  proper  business,  its  highest 
 and  noblest  attainments.  The  mind  rarely  rises  to 
 any  occupation  more  dignified  than  that  of  catering 
 for  the  body. 
 
 Had  man  not  become  a  sinner,  such  a  degradation 
 of  the  soul  to  the  inferior  nature  and  the  occupations 
 of  time,  coukl  not  have  occurred,  and  such  an  en- 
 slavement of  its  facuhies  to  the  toils  and  the  busi- 
 
Xill 
 
 nesses  of  life  could  not  have  taken  place.  As  far  as 
 the  wants,  or  even  the  comforts,  of  the  body  had  been 
 concerned,  nature  would  have  yielded  a  spontaneous 
 supply ;  the  larger  portion  of  the  present  occupations 
 of  mankind  would  never  have  existed.  Had  art  and 
 natural  science  been  necessary  for  the  happiness  of  the 
 human  race,  they  would  at  once  have  been  obvious  to 
 reflection,  and  the  mind  would  have  been  left  entirely 
 free,  to  expatiate  amidst  the  endless  forms  of  beauty 
 and  goodness  with  which  the  universe  is  replete,  while 
 it  would  always  have  found  its  superlative  consumma- 
 tion of  wisdom  and  joy  in  communion  with  the  infinite 
 Creator.  But  now  it  is  a  work  of  labour  and  difficulty 
 to  fix  the  mind  on  God  and  the  things  of  his  kingdom. 
 It  requires  an  influence  from  above  to  make  the  soul 
 conscious  of  its  origin,  of  its  spiritual  capacities,  and  of 
 its  immortal  destiny.  "  God  breathed  into  man  the 
 breath  of  life,  and  he  became  a  living  soul."  What- 
 ever difficulties  we  find  in  forming  a  distinct  concep- 
 tion of  a  spiritual  nature,  and  however  distant  we  are 
 at  present  from  a  knowledge  of  the  substance  which 
 we  caU  the  soul,  we  can  be  in  no  doubt  that  God 
 intended  to  mark  its  superiority,  its  immeasurable 
 superiority  above  the  body,  in  this  perfectly  intelli- 
 gible and  significant  contrast  of  their  origin — he 
 formed  the  body  of  "  the  dust  of  the  earth^^  but 
 "  he  breathed  into  marHs  nostrils  the  breath  of  life.** 
 This  fact  ought  surely  not  to  be  omitted  in  estimat- 
 ing the  essential  excellence  of  the  soul ;  for  it  marks 
 a  special  character,  and  a  purer  essence,  a  higher 
 derivation,  and  a  nobler  destiny.  Moreover,  this 
 fact  perfectly  accords  with  what  is  observed,  by  all 
 philosophers,  of  its  astonishing  faculties — its  illimi- 
 table  aspirations — its   passion  for   immortality — its 
 
XIV 
 
 moral  sense — its  independence  of  the  body — and  its 
 triumphant  defiance  of  death. 
 
 All  these  considerations  induce  us  to  assign  to  it 
 a  distinguished  pre-eminence  amidst  the  designs  and 
 displays  of  the  divine  wisdom  and  power.  This  is 
 revealed  in  the  declaration,  that  "  the  spirit  of  man 
 goeth  upward^^ — that  "  it  returns  to  God  who  gave 
 it."  Surely,  then,  it  is  true,  and  to  be  universally 
 believed,  that  he  has  crowned  all  the  natural  and 
 moral  endowments  of  the  human  soul  with  the  sur- 
 passing benediction  of  immortality.  Therefore  each 
 human  soul  is  an  immortal  soul,  and  will  survive  the 
 dissolution  both  of  the  clay  tenement  it  inhabits,  and 
 of  the  terrestrial  theatre,  which  has  been  reared  and 
 embellished  by  divine  skill,  to  be  the  stage  and  the 
 home  of  all  the  successive  generations  of  mankind. 
 But  when  all  these  adjuncts  are  removed,  these  cir- 
 cumstances of  earthly  existence  done  with,  and  the 
 world  itself  no  longer  needed — the  soul  of  man,  yea, 
 every  soul  of  the  earth's  vast,  and,  to  us,  innumer- 
 able population,  must  remain  imperishable.  All 
 must  continue  to  exist  in  the  vigour  of  undecaying 
 youth,  when  the  sun  is  grown  old,  and  all  creation 
 languishes,  and  animal  life  can  be  no  more  propa- 
 gated, and  the  wheels  of  nature  can  move  no  longer, 
 and  the  laws  of  matter  lose  their  efficiency,  and  the 
 elements  melt  back  into  chaos,  and  the  heavens  pass 
 away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  universe  shall  un- 
 dergo its  great  and  last  mutation. 
 
 These  are  facts  which  Christian  ministers,  above 
 all  others,  ought  to  realize.  Let  there  be  an  effort 
 to  bring  them  vividly  before  our  imagination,  and  a 
 holy  determination  to  grasp  them  with  a  firm  and 
 unrelaxing  attention.      Let  us  ponder  and  scrutinize 
 
XV 
 
 the  interesting  and  momentous  fact — that  there  re- 
 mains in  existence,  and  in  perfect  consciousness,  at 
 this  moment,  somewhere  within  the  compass  and  the 
 sure  grasp  of  almighty  power,  every  human  spirit 
 that  has  ever  come  into  existence — that  God's  pre- 
 rogative is  to  say,  "  All  souls  are  mine" — and  that 
 there  never  has  been  one  lost,  in  the  sense  of  ex- 
 tinction, through  all  the  ages  that  are  lapsed.  Then 
 carry  to  this  vast  estimate  the  additional  multitudes 
 that  may  yet  succeed  the  present  and  the  past — and 
 let  us,  after  this,  advance  to  embrace  the  grand  con- 
 ception, of  the  continued  existence  of  all  these  hu- 
 man souls  throughout  inconceivable  duration; — all 
 that  have  been  once  endowed  with  faculties  of  thought 
 and  feehng,  with  reason  and  passion,  with  conscience 
 of  good  and  evil,  and  with  that  characteristic  moral 
 capacity  which  distinguishes  man  from  the  mere  ani- 
 mals— of  knowing,  serving,  loving,  and  enjoying  the 
 Creator : — all  these  shall  exist  eternally,  and  receive, 
 in  the  condition  and  character  of  their  eternal  exist- 
 ence, the  reward  or  the  punishment  of  their  proba- 
 tionary state. 
 
 Such  are  the  views  which  the  pages  of  revelation 
 unfold  to  us  on  this  sublime  and  absorbing  subject — 
 and  such  are  the  views  that  must  lie  at  the  basis  of  all 
 ministerial  efforts  for  the  renovation  of  a  lost  world. 
 
 The  gospel  is  the  instrumentality  which  Heaven 
 has  designed  for  the  recovery  and  final  salvation  of 
 apostate  souls.  The  inward  brightness  and  heavenly 
 splendour  of  this  glorious  ministry  must  first  be  the 
 subject  of  personal  experience.  The  gospel  must 
 be  the  power  of  God  to  our  own  salvation.  Then 
 follows  naturally  and  legitimately  our  love  to  souls, 
 and  our  service  to  Christ.      This  gospel  every  Chris- 
 
XVI 
 
 tian  minister  has  undertaken  to  unfold  and  enforce ; 
 and  to  do  so  expressly  in  reference  to  the  doctrine  of 
 immortality.  The  divine  constitution  of  the  gospel, 
 and  the  accompanying  dispensation  of  the  Spirit, 
 might  justify  an  enlarged  expectation  of  success, 
 wherever  that  instrumentality  is  faithfully  and  skil- 
 fully applied.  Moreover,  the  history  of  the  first 
 introduction  and  establishment  of  the  gospel  might 
 favour  such  an  expectation. 
 
 But  the  experience  of  Christian  ministers  gener- 
 ally, indeed  almost  universally,  in  Great  Britain, 
 presents  a  lamentable  and  humbling  disappointment 
 of  such  hopes.  If  we  take  an  average  estimate  of 
 the  perceptible  good  accomplished  by  the  ministry,  in 
 whatever  way  we  make  the  calculation,  the  sum  will, 
 I  conceive,  appear  afiectingly  inconsiderable,  and  not 
 at  all  adequate  to  the  reasonable  expectations  we  might 
 indulge.  We  may  conclude,  upon  a  general  survey 
 of  the  Christian  world,  that  religion  is  gradually 
 upon  the  increase  at  the  present  time ;  but  assuredly  it 
 is  only  in  a  small  ratio.  It  is  not  easy  to  form  even  a 
 general  estimate  of  its  progress ;  and  it  is  not  without 
 some  difficulty  that  I  nov/  bring  myself  to  venture  an 
 opinion  as  to  the  aggregate  amount  of  such  increase. 
 We  possess,  at  best,  but  very  inadequate  data  for 
 such  a  calculation.  A  rough  guess  may,  however, 
 be  formed,  approaching  sufficiently  near  to  accuracy 
 for  our  present  purpose.  Allowing  that  some  churches 
 increase  much  more  rapidly  than  others,  that  some 
 do  but  barely  maintain  their  numbers,  and  that  some 
 few  are  even  declining — still  I  think  it  may  be  stated, 
 as  a  general  fact,  that  the  increase  amounts  to  nearly 
 four  or  five  per  cent,  per  annum.  Thus  supposing  a 
 church  to  consist  of  a  hundred  members,  and  the 
 
XVll 
 
 annual  increase  to  be  five,  we  should  then  have  the 
 total  results  of  an  increase  in  twenty  years  amounting 
 to  the  original  number ;  making  the  whole  double  of 
 what  it  was  twenty  years  ago.  This,  I  suspect,  will 
 be  found  to  be  nearly  the  fact  as  it  regards  both  In- 
 dependent and  Baptist  churches.  The  total  number 
 of  members  in  Christian  societies,  of  these  two  de- 
 nominations in  England  and  Wales,  may  be  set  down 
 at  nearly  double  what  they  were  at  the  period  as- 
 sumed. The  Wesleyan  Methodists  have,  however, 
 increased  in  a  much  larger  ratio ;  and  I  believe  the 
 same  may  be  stated  of  the  pious  members  of  the 
 Church  of  England  :  although,  with  regard  to  these 
 latter,  it  is  with  diffidence  that  I  offer  an  opinion. 
 It  is  much  more  difficult  to  collect  the  materials  for 
 any  calculation  regarding  them,  because,  except  in 
 the  case  of  new  churches  and  chapels,  there  is  no 
 numerical  increase  of  Christian  societies,  and  because 
 there  is  no  formal  separatio^i  maintained  among  them, 
 between  real  and  nominal  Christians;  and  the  best 
 guides  we  can  find  to  any  aggregate  estimate  of  genu- 
 ine piety,  are — First,  The  increase  of  evangelical  and 
 devoted  ministers :  Secondly,  The  growth  of  active 
 benevolence  :  and.  Thirdly,  The  increased  number  of 
 attendants  on  public  worship,  and  communicants  at 
 their  altars. — With  all  the  supply  of  means  which 
 the  Church  of  England  enjoys  above  all  other  bodies, 
 her  admirable  institutions  for  the  literary  education 
 of  the  ministry,  her  ample  pecuniary  resources,  her 
 secular  influence,  and  the  tide  of  public  feeling, 
 which  has  long  been  almost  uniformly  in  her  favour — 
 she  cannot  be  said  to  have  effected  much  more  in 
 behalf  of  spiritual  religion,  than  each  of  her  dissent- 
 ing rivals,  and  certainly  not  so  much  as  several  of 
 
XVIU 
 
 them.  However,  let  the  whole  body  of  sincere  and 
 devoted  Christians,  of  all  denominations,  be  taken 
 in  the  mass,  and  I  think  it  may  be  stated,  that  they 
 amount  to  about  double  the  number  they  exhibited 
 twenty  years  back :  this  is,  as  I  assumed,  an  in- 
 crease of  five  per  cent,  per  annum.  I  can  scarcely 
 think  that  it  exceeds  this;  and  I  am  strongly  in- 
 dined  to  believe,  all  things  considered,  that  it  is  not 
 much  less  than  this.  If,  in  some  of  the  Christian 
 bodies,  it  is  more,  yet  in  others  it  is  less ;  so  that, 
 upon  the  whole  estimate,  we  shall  not  be  far  from 
 the  real  fact.  Now,  if  a  generation  is  removed  by 
 death  in  something  like  thirty-three  years,  it  will 
 follow,  that  the  average  annual  inroad  upon  Christian 
 societies  must  be  three  per  cent. ;  and  it  certainly  is 
 not  less.  If  we  add  this  to  the  five  already  sup- 
 posed, we  shall  then  have  the  total  success,  of  eight 
 souls  per  cent,  per  annum, — three  to  supply  the  losses 
 occasioned  by  death,  and  five  to  go  to  the  amount  of 
 clear  accession.  But  if  the  annual  converts  to  Chris- 
 tianity taken  altogether,  are  no  more  than  eight  in 
 every  congregation,  where  the  members  amount  to  a 
 hundred,  and  the  hearers  to  four  hundred,  the  suc- 
 cess cannot  be  accounted  large,  considering  the  va- 
 rious and  incessant  means  employed  to  promote  evan- 
 gelical religion. 
 
 There  has  been,  moreover,  a  very  considerable 
 increase  of  population  within  twenty  years,  amount- 
 ing to  nearly  one-third,  and  considerably  above  one- 
 fourth;  so  that  to  have  maintained  the  same  ratio 
 of  the  church  to  the  world,  there  ought  to  have 
 been,  in  every  church  of  a  hundred  members,  an  in- 
 crease of  above  twenty-five,  even  to  have  kept  it  in 
 the  same  relative  circumstances.      The  population  of 
 
XIX 
 
 Great  Britain  in  181],  was  12,609,864, — it  was  at 
 the  last  census,  16,537,398.  We  must  therefore 
 deduct  more  than  one- fourth  of  the  absolute  increase, 
 as  required  to  keep  the  church  in  the  same  relative 
 proportion  to  the  total  population  as  formerly.  This 
 therefore  reduces  our  absolute  increase  of  five  per 
 cent,  one-fourth ;  that  is,  to  three  and  three-fourths. 
 Here,  then,  is  something  like  the  relative  aggression 
 that  Christianity  is  making,  at  the  present  moment, 
 upon  the  unevangelized  population. 
 
 But  from  this,  again,  a  deduction  is  to  be  made, 
 for  those  converts  to  the  gospel  which  are  not  made 
 by  the  ministry,  the  efficiency  of  which  it  is  our 
 principal  object  at  present  to  estimate.  Many  are 
 savingly  impressed  by  the  Bible  alone,  and  by  other 
 good  books,  by  occurrences  in  life,  by  private  inter- 
 course with  Christians,  and  by  sovereign  operations 
 of  grace,  independently  of  all  human  instrumentality. 
 After  a  fair  deduction  is  made  for  these,  I  presume 
 the  clear  gain  to  the  Christian  church,  accruing 
 through  the  labours  of  the  ministry,  after  allowing 
 for  increase  of  population,  may  be  fairly  averaged,  in 
 reference  to  former  times,  at  three  per  cent,  per 
 annum.  This,  however,  it  must  be  observed,  is  the 
 supposed  clear  additional  annual  increase  upon  the  ori- 
 ginal numbers,  after  supplying  all  the  losses  by  death, 
 and  maintaining  the  original  ratio  to  the  population. 
 This  accession,  I  conceive,  is  by  no  means  to  be 
 looked  upon  with  complacency,  however,  it  may  ex- 
 cite gratitude  for  a  divine  blessing,  even  to  that 
 amount.  Supposing  this  rough  estimate  to  be  correct, 
 or  nearly  so,  it  can  hardly  be  deemed  satisfactory  to 
 the  zealous  minister  of  Christ,  who  wishes  to  see  the 
 gospel  advancing  towards  a  universal  triumph ;  and 
 
XX 
 
 who  cannot  fail  to  reflect  upon  the  centuries  that  will 
 be  required,  at  this  rate,  even  to  evangelize  the  in- 
 habitants of  the  British  Isles.  The  calculation  has, 
 however,  been  made  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  to 
 the  reader's  mind,  in  a  palpable  form,  a  general  view 
 of  the  Christian  interest  in  what  may  be  termed  its 
 only  sound  and  evangelical  departments :  all  the  rest 
 must  be  looked  upon  as  an  unsatisfactory  mass,  where 
 a  few  grains  of  wheat  are  mixed  with  mountains  of 
 chaff,  the  relative  proportions  of  which  cannot  even 
 be  guessed  at  by  human  judgment. 
 
 Let  the  case  then  be  supposed  to  be  so — and  of  its 
 substantial  correctness  I  think  none  can  entertain  a 
 doubt — then  the  question  arises,  Ought  not  the  minis- 
 try, generally,  to  take  into  its  consideration  the  mo- 
 mentous question  of  reviving,  improving,  and  extend- 
 ing the  agency  that  is  acting  upon  the  unconverted 
 mass  of  our  fellow-men?  No  doubt  this  is  the  duty 
 of  every  labourer  in  the  cause  of  the  gospel,  what- 
 ever badge  he  may  wear,  and  in  whatever  department 
 of  the  Christian  army  he  may  hold  a  commission. 
 He  must  be  an  alien  and  a  traitor,  who  can  treat  with 
 indifference  the  general  proposal  of  augmenting  the 
 energy,  and  extending  the  operations,  of  the  aggres- 
 sive system.  He  is  not  a  true  soldier  of  Christ,  who 
 is  content  to  remain  within  the  ramparts,  and  who 
 is  satisfied  with  present  conquests. 
 
 The  fact  now  rendered  unquestionable,  that  the 
 Christian  cause  is,  at  the  present  moment,  advancing 
 with  a  much  more  rapid  march  in  the  great  Western 
 Continent,  requires  of  us,  at  home,  a  revision  of  our 
 resources,  and  a  comparison  of  our  methods  with  those 
 which  have  been  elsewhere  found  more  successful. 
 
 We  are,  therefore,  now  arrived  at  the  question, 
 
XXI 
 
 Ought  we  to  adopt  any,  and,  if  any,  what  parts  of 
 •the  plans  of  our  transatlantic  brethren  ?     The  first 
 part  of  this  question  may  certainly  admit  of  debate, 
 whether  it  is  advisable  to  adopt  any  of  their  plans  ? 
 This  disposed  of,  the  second  branch  of  the  inquiry  will 
 be  more  readily  and  satisfactorily  answered.      It  will, 
 therefore,  be  necessary  here  to  take  a  rapid  glance  at 
 their  proceedings.      It  is  an  opinion  entertained  by 
 some,  and  certainly  not  without  considerable  plausi- 
 bility, that,  after  full  allowance  is  granted  for  the  effect 
 of  American  revivals,  it  does  not  appear  that  their 
 measures  are,  in  the  long  run,  so  much  more  effectual 
 than  our  own :   and  that  the  comparatively  slow,  but 
 sure  advances  which  we  are  making,  are,  in  a  course 
 of  years,  nearly,  if  not  fully  adequate  to  those  which, 
 being  made  but  occasionally,  with  long  intervals  of  bar- 
 renness, appear  so  surprising  and  cheering  when  stated 
 separately.      I  am  not,  hov/ever,  in  possession  of  in- 
 formation which  would  enable  me  to  say  whether  this 
 is  strictly  the  case.     For  instance,  if  the  churches  of 
 America  do  not  more  than  double   their   converts 
 every  twenty  years,  it  can  scarcely  be  said,  that  they 
 outstrip  us  in  the  efficiency  of  their  ministry.      But 
 I  suspect  it  might  be  shown,  that  their  increase  has 
 considerably  surpassed  this  ratio.      And  even  if  this 
 were  not  the  case,  althouxrh  it  mi^ht  show  that  re- 
 vivals,  as  a  systematic  effort,  are  not  more  successful 
 than  our  own  uniform  and  regular  measures,  still  it 
 would  be  a  question,  well  worthy  of  attention,  and  a 
 question  forced  upon  us  by  the  immediate  effect  of 
 revivals — whether  some  part  of  the  American  plans 
 might  not  be  adopted  by  ourselves,  with  the  prospect 
 of  considerably  re-enforcing  our  own  instrumentality. 
 I  think  it  is  now  pretty  generally  admitted,  that 
 
XXll 
 
 there  are  some  dangers  attendant  upon  revivals;  and 
 these  of  a  very  serious  character.  On  this  account,  it 
 may  be  even  considered  desirable,  that  all  cause  for 
 revivals  should  be  superseded,  as  far  as  possible,  by  a 
 regular  maintenance  of  that  diligence  in  means,  and 
 that  lively  state  of  feeling  under  them,  which  a  revival 
 implies.  And  that  will  indeed  be  a  joyous  and  hopeful 
 time,  when  the  church  generally  shall  show  such  a 
 measure  of  life,  as  to  preclude  the  necessity  for  any 
 revivals.  So  far,  however,  are  we  from  any  thing 
 like  such  a  state,  that  I  suppose  most  Christian  min- 
 isters will  be  content  to  admit  the  sarcasm  upon  the 
 church,  which  is  implied  in  a  revival.  If,  in  such  an 
 attempt,  no  extravagance  is  intended  or  included, 
 but  only  a  consistent  use  of  means,  an  acting  out  of 
 our  principles,  and  up  to  our  belief,  then  it  must 
 imply,  that  there  has  prevailed,  previously,  a  grievous 
 dereliction  of  the  great  fruit-bearing  principles  of 
 our  profession.  But  supposing  we  should  be  content 
 to  let  the  impHed  reflection  fall  upon  the  members 
 of  the  church  of  Christ,  for  the  sake  of  the  good 
 that  may  be  reasonably  expected  from  attempts  at 
 revivals,  and  we  ought  all  to  be  humble  enough  to 
 bear  this  reproach,  then  we  have  to  inquire  into  the 
 balance  of  good  to  be  expected — whether  there  really 
 is  any,  in  the  long-run,  from  a  revival.  To  deter- 
 mine this  we  must  calmly  enter  into  the  consideration 
 of  both  sides  of  the  account. 
 
 It  appears,  upon  slight  reflection,  quite  natural  to 
 expect,  that  after  a  congregation  has  felt  the  excite- 
 ment of  a  revival,  there  should  be  a  sort  of  spiritual 
 collapse,  manifesting  itself  in  a  dissatisfaction  with  the 
 ordinary  ministrations,  an  unnatural  and  restless  thirst- 
 ing for  those  greater  provocatives  to  religious  enjoy- 
 
XXlll 
 
 ment  which  revivals  supply.  If  so,  the  benefit  would 
 be  likely  to  be  more  than  counterbalanced;  and  the 
 revival-system  would  obviously  deserve  to  be  discoun- 
 tenanced. But  before  such  an  inference  is  drawn, 
 let  it  be  ascertained  clearly  that  such  is  the  effect, 
 and  that  such  effects  are  inseparable  from  the  system. 
 Possibly  it  may  be  made  apparent,  that  these  results 
 do  not,  to  any  alarming  extent,  follow  revivals ;  and 
 if  they  did,  it  might  still  be  alleged,  that  they  con- 
 stitute only  the  profligate  abuse  of  a  thing  good  in 
 itself,  and  capable  of  being  mainly,  if  not  altogether, 
 guarded  from  such  abuse.  On  closer  reflection  it 
 will  appear,  that  the  excitement  implied  in  a  revival 
 does  by  no  means  involve,  by  any  natural  necessity, 
 a  corresponding  depression  subsequently.  The  law 
 of  excitability  and  exhaustion,  which  applies  to  ani- 
 mal natures,  does  not  apply,  in  all  its  extent,  to  mind, 
 and  scarcely  at  all  to  spiritual  affections.  These  ac- 
 quire strength  by  excitement ;  live  and  grow  by  be- 
 ing gratified.  Christian  principle  advances  in  its 
 dominion  over  the  heart,  by  that  which  rouses  and 
 elevates  our  dull  nature.  The  excitement  of  spiri- 
 tual feelings,  produced  in  a  revival  on  right  principles, 
 is  but  the  progress  of  the  soul  towards  a  healthy 
 state,  and  is  more  likely  to  produce  an  appetite  and 
 a  relish  for  the  ordinary  services  of  religion  than  the 
 reverse.  Christians  who  have  passed  through  a  re- 
 vival, are,  we  believe,  not  the  first  to  slight  the  estab- 
 lished means,  and  the  daily  fare  of  God's  house. 
 
 It  is  undeniable,  that  revivals  are  a  sort  of  agency 
 exceedingly  potent  for  good  or  evil,  and  sometimes 
 for  both,  in  a  very  high  degree.  But  much  depends 
 on  the  mode  of  conducting  them.  Can  the  good  be 
 attained  without  the  evil  ?  and  if  not,  is  it  not  better 
 
XXIV 
 
 to  suffer  the  evil,  as  far  as  we  must,  for  the  sake  of 
 the  good  that  accrues  ?  To  be  enabled  to  answer 
 these  questions,  we  may  fairly  avail  ourselves  of  the  ex- 
 perience of  our  transatlantic  brethren,  and  ascertain, 
 first,  what  are  the  chief  evils  which  have  attended  re- 
 vivals among  them. 
 
 The  opinions  of  Dr.  Sprague  on  this  point,  in  this 
 volume,  are  entitled  to  high  consideration ;  for  he 
 has  evidently  formed  them  upon  an  extensive  survey, 
 and  with  much  judgment.  They  are,  in  brief,  these : 
 First,  the  danger  of  cherishing  false  hopes,  that  is, 
 in  the  individuals  supposed  to  be  brought  for  the  first 
 time  under  the  influence  of  religion,  during  a  revival. 
 The  second  is,  self-confidence :  by  that  is  meant  a 
 confidence  in  human  instrumentality  by  some,  and  a 
 confidence  in  their  own  spiritual  attainments  by  others. 
 A  third  evil  named  is,  a  sjnrit  of  censor ioiisness ;  in 
 reference  to  persons  who  do  not  feel  the  influence, 
 nor  perhaps  favour  the  system,  of  revivals.  A  fourth 
 mischief  observable  is,  inconstancy-  by  that  is  intended, 
 a  liability  to  sink  from  the  height  of  joy  occasioned 
 by  a  revival,  to  an  almost  corresponding  depth  of  de- 
 pression. A  fifth  evil  named  is,  ostentation;  that  is, 
 in  publishing  to  the  world  the  fruits  of  revivals.  A 
 sixth  is,  the  undervaluing  divine  institutions,  and  di- 
 vine truth:  the  author  means  that  they  do  this,  by 
 gendering  a  preference  for  revival-meetings  over  the 
 instituted  observances  of  the  Sabbath,  and  by  feed- 
 ing a  taste  for  some  few  stirring  truths,  to  the  ne- 
 glect of  others,  of  not  less  moment  to  Christian  ex- 
 cellence, but  less  imposing  in  the  aspect,  and  less 
 serviceable  in  maintaining  a  revival;  A  seventh  is 
 stated  to  be,  an  impairing  the  dignity,  and  lessening 
 the  influence,  of  the  ministerial  office.      He  thinks 
 
XXV 
 
 that  this  is  done  by  the  minister  falling  into  extra- 
 vagance, enthusiasm,   and  indecorum,  as  well  as  by 
 thrusting  laymen  into  services  for  which  they  have 
 neither  the  qualification  nor  warrant.      The  eighth 
 evil  Dr.  Sprague  has  mentioned,  is,  the  setting  up  a 
 false  standard  of  Christian  character.      This  section 
 refers  to  the  substitution  of  the  external  for  the  inter- 
 nal; or,  an  overrating  of  the  means  of  religion  above 
 religion  itself,   and  finally  a  corrupting  the  purity  of 
 the  church  by  the  premature  introduction  of  members. 
 Now,  these  are  evils  of  a  very  grave  and  serious" 
 character — so  utterly  antichristian  and  so  pernicious, 
 that,  if  it  could  be  shown  they  were  the  natural  and 
 necessary,  or  even  the  frequent  attendants  upon  re- 
 vivals, they  would  amply  justify  all  the  suspicion  and 
 antipathy  which  have  been  entertained  towards  them. 
 But,  upon  a  careful  examination  of  this  part  of  Dr. 
 Sprague's  Volume,  it  will,  I  think,  appear,  that  these 
 are  only  contingent  evils,  and  by  no  means  necessarv 
 ones;  and  that  they  have  uniformly  been  traceable 
 to  an  excess  of  animal  excitement,  to  injudicious  con- 
 ductors of  revivals,   or  to  a  subsequent  rashness  in 
 gathering  in  the  harvest  indiscriminately,  or  before 
 it  was  ripe.      Some  of  the  evils  stated  are  not  pe- 
 culiar to  American  revivals,  but  are  found  to  operate 
 where  no  revival  has  ever  been  experienced.      Many 
 of  them  arise  out  of  imprudent  management,  and  are 
 therefore  most  properly  named  by  Dr.  S.  for  the  pur- 
 pose of  correcting,  not  of  discrediting,  the  system,  with 
 which,  after  all,  they  are  not  invariably,  nor  even  gen- 
 erally, found  connected.     It  strikes  me,  that  every  one 
 of  them  admits  a  remedy;  and  it  would  appear  further, 
 that  our  brethren  are  themselves  rapidly  applying  cor- 
 rectives, while  they  are  reaping  an  ample  harvest  of 
 precious  fruits.     But  although  there  are  some  evils 
 b  62 
 
XXVI 
 
 attending  perhaps  all  revivals,  and  great  evils  attend- 
 ing a  few,  it  may  be  asked,  Do  none  of  these  evils, 
 or  their  counterparts,  attend  anti-revival  ministers  and 
 churches  ?  I  think  it  might  be  shown,  that  a  very  con- 
 siderable proportion  of  those  named  by  Dr.  Sprague, 
 with  some  other  additional,  and  of  quite  as  pernicious 
 a  character,  exist  where  the  very  name  of  revival  is 
 odious.  Which  among  all  these  evils  produces  such 
 fatal  effects  as  lukewarmness,  growing  into  "  a  skinny 
 congealment  of  ease  and  sloth" — worldly-mindedness, 
 like  a  cancerous  ulcer — pride  of  orthodoxy,  like  a 
 sour  leven — and  love  of  theatrical  effect,  like  a  spiri- 
 ritual  harlotry? — evils  which  have  corrupted  many 
 churches  among  iis,  to  such  an  extent,  that  almost 
 all  the  characteristics  of  primitive  piety  are  obliterated. 
 These  allusions  to  corresponding  evils,  in  unrevived 
 societies,  are  not  introduced  for  the  sake  of  criminat- 
 ing any,  but  simply  for  the  sake  of  showing,  that  we 
 must  not  strike  the  balance  of  the  account  for  revival- 
 ists, or  anti-revivalists,  on  the  supposition,  that  all 
 the  evil  is  to  be  found  on  one  side.  Indeed,  I  am 
 disposed  to  think,  that  the  worst  evils  which  can  be 
 fairly  attributed  to  the  revival  system,  or  that  can 
 possibly  grow  even  occasionally  out  of  it,  are  far  less 
 in  amount,  far  more  readily  corrected,  and  of  far  less 
 injurious  tendency,  than  those  which  necessarily  arise 
 out  of  the  opposite  state.  Besides,  many  of  them 
 even  correct  themselves.  The  mischief  is  imme- 
 diately felt,  and  a  remedy  is  at  hand.  It  is  a  far 
 easier  task  to  prune  luxuriance,  than  to  infuse  new 
 life  into  a  sickly  and  decaying  plant. 
 
 But  there  is  this  further  consideration  to  be 
 weighed,  in  our  estimate  of  the  desirableness  of  re- 
 vivals— that  much  good  accompanies  the  evil  under  all 
 circumstances,  and  that  little,  or  none,  can  be  predi- 
 
XXVll 
 
 cated  of  those  societies  that  resist  and  discouraore 
 them.  A  revival,  even  with  its  abuses,  can  hardly 
 take  place  without  conferring  benefit  on  many.  Some 
 are  awakened  to  regard  religion  who  totally  neglected 
 it;  some  are  brought  to  feel  its  power  who  had  been 
 merely  formalists;  many  are  quickened  to  a  more 
 lively  and  fruitful  state  of  piety;  ministers  receive 
 both  a  refreshment  and  an  impulse,  which  serves  as 
 a  propelling  force,  felt  long  after  the  excitement  has 
 ceased ;  and  which,  in  after  years,  serves  both  for  an 
 occasion  of  grateful  reminiscence,  and  of  inspiring  hope 
 still  stretching  its  joyous  wings  towards  the  dawn  of 
 similar  times  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the 
 Lord.  But  where  lukewarmness  prevails — where  a 
 decided  antipathy  is  felt  to  a  revival — where  there 
 exists  a  shrinking  dread  of  enthusiasm,  amounting  to  a 
 discouragement  of  every  thing  like  strong  feeling, 
 passion,  or  excitement,  under  religious  ordinances — a 
 feverish  jealousy  of  any  thing  beyond  ordinary  forms 
 and  Sabbath  services — a  withering  scorn  of  the  low 
 fellowship  of  meaner  Christians — and  an  absence  of 
 every  thing  like  social,  spiritual  intercourse,  and 
 brotherly  love, — there  you  may  indeed  find  a  very 
 respectable  and  inoffensive  form  of  Christianity,  per- 
 fectly orthodox,  and  perfectly  insipid,  quite  consistent 
 with  worldly  taste  and  decorum,  but,  at  the  same 
 time,  sapless,  fruitless,  and  dead.  Now,  every  spiri- 
 tually-minded minister  would  assuredly  say.  Give  me 
 the  revival,  with  its  blemishes,  and  the  people  that 
 will  favour  and  second  a  revival,  even  if  I  must  en- 
 counter, in  the  best  way  I  can,  the  evils  that  attend 
 it,  rather  than  your  anti-revivalists,  with  their  deco- 
 rum, their  rationahty,  and  their  worldly-mindedness. 
 — "  The  wildest  enthusiasm,"  as  Dr.  Paley  says, 
 b2 
 
XXVIU 
 
 "  is  more  rational  in  religion  than  indifference." 
 ''  A  living  dog  is  better  than  a  dead  lion." 
 
 Now,  the  present  observations,  and  indeed  the 
 present  Volume,  is  designed  for  those  who  are  of  this 
 opinion.  Dr.  Sprague  is  no  friend  to  extravagance 
 or  disorder.  He  is  no  indiscriminate  admirer  and 
 promoter  of  revivals.  He  is  no  palliator  of  their  de- 
 fects and  abuses.  He  extenuates  nothing  of  the  bad 
 consequences  which  have  arisen,  nor  of  the  extremes 
 to  which  they  have  been  carried.  Nor  does  he,  on 
 the  other  hand,  set  down  aught  in  malice.  The 
 most  sober-minded  can  hardly  think  him  enthusiastic; 
 and  the  most  scrupulous  will  scarcely  deem  his  re- 
 commendations and  advices  injudicious  or  question- 
 able. I  recommend  my  brethren  especially  to  notice 
 his  advice  respecting  the  treatment  of  awakened  sin- 
 ners, contained  in  Lecture  VI.  and  especially  from 
 page  188,  to  the  end  of  the  discourse.  His  last 
 Lecture,  on  the  probable  results  of  revivals,  is  indeed 
 a  sanguine,  but,  at  the  same  time,  a  most  reasonable 
 and  scriptural,  statement  of  the  good  that  has  arisen 
 from  revivals,  of  the  good  that  is  at  the  present  mo- 
 ment accruing,  and  that  seems  to  promise  a  richer 
 and  more  abundant  harvest  of  spiritual  fruits,  than 
 has  ever  been  gathered  since  the  days  of  the  apostles. 
 
 We  may  now  enter  upon  the  inquiry  already 
 suggested — whether  it  is  desirable  to  adopt  any ;  and, 
 if  any,  what  part  of  the  plans  of  our  brethren  ? 
 
 I  cannot  certainly  think  it  becoming  in  us,  either 
 at  once  to  follow  their  footsteps,  or  hastily  to  con- 
 demn their  proceedings.  Somethings  may  have  been 
 proper  there,  that  would  prove  the  reverse  here. 
 And  some  plans  may  have  proved  successful  there, 
 which  would  not  generally,  perhaps  not  at  all,  suc- 
 ceed here.      There  is  a  great  diversity  in  the  cir- 
 
XXIX 
 
 cnmstanees  under  which  ministers  are  placed  in  the 
 two  countries ;  and,  without  a  due  regard  to  these, 
 we  might  imitate  imprudently,  or  censure  rashly. 
 I  wish,  therefore,  to  be  understood,  as  offering  no 
 opinion  whatever  on  American  proceedings,  in  refer- 
 ence to  America.  I  shall  look  at  these  proceedings 
 simply  in  relation  to  ourselves,  and  any  hmited  or 
 modified  use  of  them  which  our  circumstances  may 
 seem  to  admit.  And  even  in  doing  this,  I  must  be 
 understood  as  merely  offering  general  suggestions, 
 and  by  no  means  as  wishing  to  dictate  to  my  breth- 
 ren ;  fully  aware  how  necessary  it  is  to  qualify  gen- 
 eral rules  and  principles,  by  a  regard  to  particular  cases 
 and  circumstances. 
 
 I  think  then  there  is  to  be  observed  a  very  material 
 difference  in  the  circumstances  under  which  we  en- 
 deavour to  promote  spiritual  religion,  and  those 
 under  which  our  American  brethren  have  been  so 
 successful.  In  the  first  place,  we  labour  among  a 
 population  generally  familiarized  to  the  idea  that 
 they  are  already  Christians,  and  whose  minds  are 
 not  commonly  assailable  by  the  naked  command,  to 
 repent  and  believe  the  gospeL  I  conceive  it  is  not 
 so  with  the  ministers  of  America.  Those  who  with 
 them  are  not  already  incorporated  into  Christian  so- 
 cieties, would,  I  suspect,  at  once  confess  themselves 
 not  to  be  Christians ;  and,  therefore,  when  any  con- 
 siderable number  of  such  can  be  drawn  together,  the 
 business  of  a  Christian  minister  is  much  more  simple 
 and  direct.  Here  we  have  to  undeceive  and  disen- 
 tangle the  mind  from  a  web  of  notions  about  religion, 
 which  most  persons  have  wound  round  themselves. 
 When  our  American  brethren  hear  our  ministers 
 jhreach,  they  wonder  that  we  are  so  operose  and  argu- 
 mentative ;  and  go,  as  they  think,  to  work  in  so  in- 
 
XXX 
 
 direct  and  circuitous  a  manner.  The  fact  is,  our 
 brethren  do  not  thoroughly  understand  the  nature  of 
 the  materials  we  have  to  work  upon.  The  soil  we 
 till  is  very  different  from  that  which  so  promptly  yields 
 an  ample  harvest  to  reward  their  toil. 
 
 Besides,  we  have  had  opportunities  of  judging  of  the 
 effects  of  American  preaching  upon  English  hearers ; 
 and  it  is  now  I  believe  universally  admitted,  that  it  is 
 neither  so  efficient,  nor  so  acceptable,  as  that  of  our 
 own  ministers.  I  mention  this  without  the  slightest 
 wish  to  depreciate  the  one  class,  or  exalt  the  other. 
 It  is  here  stated  simply  as  a  fact.  Men  whose  preach- 
 ing in  America  is  never  without  effect,  and  who  can 
 attract  the  largest  assemblies,  here  are  all  but  power- 
 less, and  leave  our  audiences  wondering  what  it  is 
 that  makes  such  preaching  so  much  more  powerful 
 in  America  than  in  England.  The  fact  is,  the  cir- 
 cumstances of  the  people — the  habits  of  society — • 
 the  habits  of  though t-^the  substratum  of  character — 
 are  quite  different  in  the  two  countries, — and  this 
 should  teach  the  ministers  of  both,  great  modesty, 
 liberality,  and  charity,  in  judging  of  one  another. 
 That  the  style  of  preaching  in  England  needs  im- 
 provement I  will  not  dispute ;  that  it  has  improved, 
 however,  within  a  few  years  is,  I  think,  manifest ; 
 but  that  it  would  be  improved,  as  to  its  acceptable- 
 ness  and  its  spiritual  results,  by  any  approximation  to 
 the  American  pattern,  save  and  except  only  in  the 
 direction  of  earnestness,  I  very  much  doubt.  How- 
 ever, it  is  not  of  any  importance  here  to  enter  fur- 
 ther into  this  point.  The  preachers  of  both  nations 
 must,  after  all,  and  perhaps  it  is  best  they  should, 
 pursue  the  bent  of  their  own  genius,  and  be  guided 
 by  the  selectest  rules  that  their  relative  circumstances 
 
XXXI 
 
 may  afford  them.  Each  method  is  best,  I  am  per- 
 suaded, even  now,  for  those  to  whom  it  is  addressed. 
 But,  with  regard  to  their  special  services,  and  nu- 
 merous meetings  of  ministers,  for  the  purpose  of  bring- 
 ing together  larger  congregations,  supplying  a  richer 
 abundance  of  evangelical  instruction,  a  greater  variety 
 of  ministerial  addresses,  and  of  keeping  the  mind 
 fixed  for  a  greater  length  of  time  upon  the  paramount 
 interests  of  religion, — I  can  see  nothing  in  the  system 
 itself  but  what  is  perfectly  rational  and  lawful.  It 
 is  certain,  however,  that  we  are  not  in  a  situation  to 
 adopt  it  fully.  I  suspect  that  the  very  intimation, 
 that  any  minister  was  about  to  call  together  his  con- 
 gregation and  neighbours  generally,  for  the  purpose 
 of  instituting  a  revival  of  this  kind,  would,  in  the 
 present  state  both  of  the  church  and  the  world,  be 
 ill  received.  It  would  be  set  down  to  fanaticism ; 
 to  an  ostentation  of  zeal ;  would  provoke  much  in- 
 jurious scorn,  which  would  rather  tend  to  impede  the 
 spread  of  the  gospel  than  otherwise;  and  would, 
 generally,  be  found  to  fail  even  of  securing  an  ade- 
 quate degree  of  Christian  patronage  to  make  it 
 pleasurable  to  those  who  might  lead  it.  Yet  some 
 degree  of  such  services  might  be  introduced,  under 
 special  circumstances,  with  good  effect;  and,  were  they 
 once  introduced  successfully,  they  would  spread  and 
 become  general ;  and  no  minister  would  then  expose 
 himself  to  the  charge  of  singularity,  or  of  ostentation. 
 But  this  measure  ought  to  be  both  cautiously  and 
 gradually  introduced,  if  we  wish  it  to  succeed.  I 
 feel  fully  persuaded,  that  the  Christian  churches  in 
 Great  Britain,  especially  the  English  part  of  them, 
 might  be  brought  by  degrees  to  approve,  to  a  cer- 
 tain extent,  of  such  special  services ;  and  equally 
 persuaded  am  I,  that  they  might  be  conducted  with- 
 
XXXll 
 
 out  the  alloy  of  animal  excitement,  and  without  any 
 very  alarming  clanger  of  that  array  of  evils,  which  a 
 delicate  and  timid  mind  might  prognosticate. 
 
 But  if  it  be  possible,  in  the  first  place,  to  enter 
 gradually  and  partially  on  what  may  be  termed  the 
 stimulating  system,  guarding  it  against  too  much,  as 
 anxiously  as  against  too  little,  and  then  most  care- 
 fully watching  against  subsequent  relaxation  and  col- 
 lapse, we  might  assuredly  hope  to  see  little  else  but 
 pure  good  resulting  from  our  measures.  I  would 
 caution  every  one  against  undue  excitement,  against 
 plans  in  which  he  could  not  secure  general  co-opera- 
 tion, and  against  undertaking  more  than  he  can 
 reasonably  expect  to  accomplish.  It  would  be  quite 
 Utopian  to  expect,  under  the  present  circumstances 
 of  our  churches,  and  the  oppressive  claims  of  business 
 upon  all  classes  of  workmen,  tradesmen,  and  mer- 
 chants, any  thing  like  the  cessation  of  worldly  avo- 
 cations for  successive  days,  which  is  usually  the  first 
 step  in  America  towards  attempting  a  revival.  Even 
 for  a  single  day,  no  assembly  of  ministers,  however 
 attractive,  could  draw  together,  in  most  of  our  towns, 
 more  than  a  very  scanty  congregation.  And  scarcely 
 any  circumstances,  except  such  as  are  presented  by 
 the  most  aggravated  form  of  the  present  pestilence, 
 could  induce  the  hope  of  securing  a  good  attendance 
 through  several  successive  services  on  the  same  day. 
 It  is  not  impossible,  however,  to  draw  good  congre- 
 gations, in  most  towns,  to  an  evening  service,  and 
 where  it  mi^ht  be  deemed  desirable,  I  can  see  no 
 risk  in  an  experiment  of  continuing  them,  for  two, 
 three,  or  four  evenings  in  succession;  provided  a 
 reasonable  limit  be  observed,  and  no  attempt  be  made 
 at  mere  animal  excitement.  Under  the  present  cir- 
 cumstances of  England,  when  the  visitation  of  God 
 
XXXIU 
 
 has  quickened  many  thousands  to  an  outward  atten- 
 dance on  means  of  grace,  I  conceive  there  are  few 
 towns  in  which  such  services  might  not  succeed  to  a 
 promising  extent.  I  beUeve  they  have  been  tried 
 in  a  few  instances  with  evident  advantag-e. 
 
 Another  species  of  instrumentality,  employed  in 
 America,  are  anxious  seats.  Much  is  to  be  said  of 
 this  expedient,  both  for  and  against  it,  even  there. 
 
 Its  use  in  America  has  undoubtedly  been  attended 
 with  much  good,  but  by  no  means  uniformly.  The 
 testimony  of  the  most  judicious  seems  rather  to  dis- 
 courage its  use  even  among  themselves',  and  with  us, 
 I  think  it  is  altogether  out  of  the  question.  We  are 
 not,  however,  called  to  judge  of  its  propriety  there, 
 but  here  it  would  certainly  be  injudicious.  The 
 state  of  the  professing  world  is  quite  unfit  to  receive 
 it,  and  were  it  otherwise,  it  is  an  expedient  of  such 
 questionable  propriety,  that  it  ought  not  to  be  re- 
 commended. If  it  were  attempted,  it  would  most 
 probably  fail.  As  a  mere  device  of  man's  contriving, 
 it  contains  no  imperative  sanction,  and  must  be  sub- 
 mitted to  the  standard  of  expediency.  I  refer  the 
 reader,  however,  here  particularly  to  the  Letters  at 
 the  end  of  this  volume,  in  which  Dr.  Sprague  has 
 collected  the  sentiments  of  the  ministers  of  all  par- 
 ties, and  most  of  them  men  of  long  standing,  and 
 large  experience. 
 
 But  though  this  would  be  a  measure  of  doubtful 
 propriety,  there  can  be  no  question  of  the  wisdom 
 and  necessity  of  special  meetings  with  inquirers, 
 when  they  should  be  separated  from  the  mass  of  the 
 congregation,  and  from  the  church  already  gathered, 
 and  their  cases  treated  in  all  their  degrees  and  as- 
 pects. There  is  something  in  a  select  assembly  of 
 this  sort,  be  it  small  or  large,  which  greatly  assists  a 
 
XXXIV 
 
 minister,  both  in  respect  of  feeling  and  trains  of  re- 
 flection, and  which  renders  his  words  exceedingly 
 impressive  and  useful.  These  meetings  should,  I 
 conceive,  be  confined  to  such  as  profess  to  be  seri- 
 ously seeking  the  salvation  of  their  souls;  they  should 
 have  access  to  them  without  inquiry  or  prelhninary 
 examination ;  and  they  should  be  encouraged  to  con- 
 quer their  timidity,  by  being  assured  that  they  sball 
 not  be  called  upon  to  answer  any  questions,  or  speak 
 before  others ;  but  simply  be  expected  to  listen  to 
 suitable  advice,  and  join  in  fervent  prayers  for  the 
 immediate  bestowment  of  grace,  and  final  attainment 
 of  salvation. 
 
 After  this,  a  separate  opportunity  should  be  af- 
 forded to  them,  of  opening  their  minds  in  private  to 
 the  minister,  or  to  some  one  assisting  him,  when  more 
 specific  advice  may  be  given,  the  peculiarity  of  each 
 case  met,  and  the  individual  be  personally  urged  to  an 
 immediate  surrender  of  himself  to  the  Lord.  Such 
 meetings  are,  I  believe,  held  now  by  many  ministers. 
 They  are  by  no  means  a  new  expedient,  though  they 
 have  received  an  impulse  by  the  late  intelligence  re- 
 specting the  American  churches ;  and  wherever  there 
 is  an  efficient  ministry,  a  praying  church,  and  an  at- 
 tentive congregation,  they  may  be  regularly  main- 
 tained with  great  propriety,  and  cheering  hope  of 
 success.  The  frequency  with  which  such  meetings 
 are  appointed,  must  be  a  matter  for  individual  con- 
 sideration, and  will  of  course  be  prudently  determined 
 by  the  occasion  for  them.  It  is  an  admirable  and 
 judicious  rule  laid  down  by  Mr.  Colton,  that  the 
 extraordinary  means  of  revivals  should  never  go  be- 
 fore the  spirit  of  them.  An  occasional  meeting  of 
 new  inquirers  would,  in  most  cases,  be  sufficient,  but 
 a  regular  and  frequent  meeting,  for  separate  converse 
 
XXXV 
 
 with  the  convinced,  would  seem  to  be  necessary;  and 
 after  persons  have  once  been  brought  to  open  their 
 minds,  this  would  be  found  one  of  the  more  useful 
 and  satisfactory  methods  of  leading  them  on  towards 
 the  fellowship  of  the  church. 
 
 Special  meetings  for  prayer,  and  seasons  for  occa- 
 sional fasting,  have  been  recommended  by  all  who 
 have  written  upon  this  subject.  Here  too,  though 
 I  highly  approve  of  the  general  recommendation,  I 
 deem  it  of  great  importance  for  every  minister  to  use 
 his  utmost  discretion.  It  were  better  not  to  call  a 
 special  meeting,  than  to  have  it  manifestly  and  glar- 
 ingly disregarded  by  his  people.  In  some  cases  it 
 would  be  difficult  to  secure  an  adequate  attendance 
 on  a  special  meeting,  without  trenching  upon  the 
 claims  of  the  regular  services ;  and  where  that  would 
 be  the  effect,  it  were  better  to  make  the  subject  of 
 revival  the  matter  of  special  prayer  at  ordinary  meet- 
 ings, rather  than  institute  new  ones  for  the  purpose. 
 Especially  would  this  be  desirable,  where  the  subject 
 has  not  already  been  brought  frequently  before  the 
 attention  of  the  people,  so  as  to  excite  their  minds 
 to  the  importance,  desirableness,  and  possibility  of 
 reviving  religion.  Extraordinary  measures  would 
 rather  disgust  and  impede,  than  forward  the  work, 
 if  there  be  not  a  disposition  in  the  body  of  Christians 
 to  support  the  pastor's  plans,  and  uphold  his  efforts, 
 by  their  fervent  prayers.  But  where  there  is  an 
 incipient  revival  begun,  there  special  opportunity 
 should  be  afforded  to  the  zealous  and  the  prayerful, 
 both  to  vent  their  own  emotions,  to  feel  the  effet  of 
 sympathy  with  others  like  minded,  and,  by  united 
 efforts  in  prayer,  to  sustain  and  extend  the  flame 
 that  is  kindling.  Mr.  Colton  says — "  Let  Chris- 
 tians who  desire  a  revival  of  religion,  assemble  any 
 
XXXVl 
 
 where,  and  at  any  time,  as  most  convenient,  and 
 pray  for  it.  Let  them  meet  as  often  as  every  day, 
 if  there  is  a  spirit  to  support  it,  but  not  otherwise. 
 Let  them  open  the  chapel,  or  the  church,  for  such 
 prayers,  every  morning,  and  every  evening,  if  there 
 is  a  demand  for  it,  but  not  otherwise.  Too  frequent 
 pubUc  prayer  meetings,  if  unfrequented,  will  quench, 
 rather  than  revive,  the  spirit  of  prayer.  Extraor- 
 dinary measures  for  the  revival  of  religion,  should 
 not  be  in  advance  of  the  spirit  to  support  them.  It 
 would  only  be  disastrous  and  fatal  to  the  object; 
 they  had  better  be  in  the  rear.  Let  the  spirit  fill 
 out  the  measures,  and  overleap  them  if  it  will ;  better 
 so  than  be  deficient.  The  heavy  course  and  ineffi- 
 cient flagging  of  extraordinary  effort  will  be  discou- 
 raging. All  the  forms  of  extraordinary  measures 
 should  be  wisely,  and  prudently,  and  prayerfully 
 adopted.  The  spirit  is  the  thing :  and  that  is  born 
 and  must  be  cherished  in  th«  closet,  and  wherever 
 the  spirit  exists,  and  in  whomsoever,  it  will  be  felt," 
 Much  depends  upon  the  minister,  in  regulating 
 the  tone  of  social  prayer  meetings ;  and  no  minister 
 should  hesitate  to  direct  the  attention  of  his  pious 
 friends  to  the  particular  topics  upon  which  their  pe- 
 titions should  turn,  nor  even  to  drop  a  hint  of  re- 
 proof in  private  or  in  public,  as  may  seem  best,  when 
 the  prayers  at  such  meetings,  are  either  too  vague, 
 too  long,  too  cold,  or  too  alien  to  the  subject  of  a 
 revival.  He  should  aim  to  make  the  people  sym- 
 pathize with  himself  in  anxiety  to  save  souls.  They 
 must  be  taught,  what  few  adequately  recognise  in 
 prayer,  though  all  profess  to  believe,  that  the  salva- 
 tion of  the  souls  of  the  hearers  may  be  granted,  as 
 well  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  the  brethren,  as 
 under  the  labours  of  the  minister  in  the  pulpit.     Let 
 
xxxvii 
 
 the  church  reflect,  that  it  may  pray  down  salvation, 
 through  the  agency  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  as  well  as 
 the  minister  convert  souls  by  his  preaching.  Let 
 them  be  told,  and  told  in  a  way  to  make  every  pious 
 heart  feel  the  truth  in  its  practical  application,  that 
 the  conversion  of  sinners  among  them  may  be  de- 
 pending on  their  prayers,  and  that  God  will  thus  put 
 honour  on  prayer,  as  well  as  on  preaching. 
 
 It  is  highly  desirable  that  a  Christian  church  should 
 be  brought  up  to  a  high  tone  of  zeal,  anxiety,  and  vi- 
 gilance on  this  point.  They  may  love  to  hear  a  min- 
 ister preach  faithfully,  affectionately,  and  powerfully ; 
 and  now  and  then  express  to  him  their  delight  in  cer- 
 tain discourses,  and  their  hope  that  these  discourses 
 may  be  made  useful;  but  to  hear  a  pious  member  of 
 the  church  pour  out  his  heart  before  God  for  a  bless- 
 ing on  the  labours  of  the  last  Sabbath,  and,  especially, 
 wrestling  with  the  Divine  Spirit  to  make  their  minis- 
 ter's word  effectual,  to  convert  the  unconverted  hearer, 
 is  worth  a  thousand  such  unmeaning  compliments 
 paid  to  his  admirable  discourses  last  Sunday. 
 
 The  promotion  of  the  cause  of  the  gospel  is  too 
 much  resigned,  I  might  almost  say  abandoned^  to 
 the  minister.  There  is  too  little  working  together, 
 and  too  little  striving  together  in  -prayer,  for  the 
 salvation  of  those  who  sit  with  us  Sabbath  after  Sab- 
 bath, and  unite  with  us  in  the  forms  of  worship. 
 We  want  the  assimilating  and  co-operating  influence 
 of  devout  Christian  love  and  zeal;  we  want  a  join- 
 ing of  all  hands,  and  a  confederacy  of  all  hearts, 
 and  a  mingling  of  all  prayers :  and  if  once  this  were 
 seen  in  the  church,  the  work  of  conversion  would 
 auspiciously  advance — the  Holy  Spirit  would  descend 
 upon  our  assemblies;  for,  I  believe,  the  fountain 
 of  devout  desire  and  intercession  in  the  heart  is 
 
'      XXXVlll 
 
 never  filled  to  overflowing,  but  when  God  is  about 
 to  shower  down  some  answering  benediction  from 
 the  skies — "  Open  your  mouth  wide,  and  I  will  fill 
 it," — "  Prove  me  now  herewith,  if  I  will  not  open 
 the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing, 
 that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it." 
 A  minister,  therefore,  who  holds  any  assemblies  for 
 social  prayer,  may  distinctly  press  the  general  subject 
 of  a  revival  upon  his  people ;  he  may  urge  them  to 
 pray  for  the  conversion  of  their  yet  impenitent  and 
 formal  fellow-worshippers,  and  he  may  advantageously 
 set  before  them  any  instances  of  such  conversions 
 which  may  have  occurred,  especially  when  such  con- 
 verts are  received  into  the  church,  and  hold  them  up 
 as  pointed  intimations  of  the  divine  blessing,  and 
 answers  to  their  prayers.  As  he  finds  the  spirit  of 
 zeal  and  anxiety  growing,  and,  especially,  if  he  have 
 already  some  attending  inquiry-meetings,  he  may  take 
 a  step  further,  and,  in  accordance  with  the  symptoms 
 of  a  divine  influence  already  appearing,  may  call  to- 
 gether his  church  for  special  prayer  at  some  additional 
 meeting,  either  stated  or  occasional. 
 
 Services  for  particular  classes,  are  another  species 
 of  measures  that  may  be  very  prudently  and  hopefully 
 adopted.  These  have  been  found,  in  many  instances, 
 already  to  be  attended  with  divine  approbation.  They 
 may  be  made  to  include — First,  The  Sunday-school 
 teachers:  Secondly,  Female  servants:  (I  mention 
 these  because  a  number  of  them  may  be  readily  col*- 
 lected  in  any  congregation,  through  the  sanction  and 
 influence  of  those  famihes  in  which  they  serve:) 
 Thirdly,  Children — even  very  young  children :  and 
 Fourthly,  Frequent  sermons  to  the  young,  and  to  the 
 young  of  different  classes.  Such  services  are,  espe- 
 cially, calculated  to  produce  permanent  impressions. 
 
XXXIX 
 
 An  additional  means  of  usefulness  maybe  found  in 
 domestic  visits,  which  may  be  previously  arranged, 
 when  either  the  whole  family  may  be  addressed  and 
 prayed  with,  or  the  young  people  maybe  taken  alone, 
 and  an  opportunity  seized  of  questioning  them  upon 
 their  scriptural  knowledge,  and  of  instructing  them 
 upon  their  advantages,  privileges,  and  responsibility. 
 When  the  address  is  directly  personal,  it  is  more 
 likely  to  be  impressive,  and  when  these  occasions  of 
 good  are  accompanied  with  an  appropriate  prayer  for 
 the  children  and  servants,  they  will  often  be  found 
 to  leave  a  deep  impression  upon  the  heart.  Where 
 there  are  schools  in  a  congregation,  they  may  be 
 visited  in  the  same  way.  Ministers  should  remem- 
 ber, that  youth  is  the  most  susceptible,  and  there- 
 fore the  most  hopeful,  period  of  human  life,  and,  on 
 this  account,  should  be  most  carefully  and  sedulously 
 improved.  Nor  ought  they  to  overlook  the  fact, 
 that  the  conversion  of  a  young  person,  is  manifold 
 more  auspicious  in  its  aspect  to  the  Christian  cause, 
 than  the  conversion  of  a  sinner  advanced  in  life. 
 The  salvation  of  such  a  one,  though  more  rare,  more 
 wonderful,  and  usually  greeted  by  the  church  with 
 more  joy,  as  a  miracle  of  grace,  is  nevertheless,  for 
 the  most  part,  unproductive  of  collateral  good.  It 
 generally  terminates  in  the  individual;  but  the  con- 
 version of  a  young  person  is  a  seed  of  other  conver- 
 sions, and  that  to  an  incalculable  extent.  The  one 
 is  like  finding  a  solitary  piece  of  precious  metal,  the 
 other  is  like  the  opening  of  a  mine ;  the  one  is  like 
 a  single  cup  of  cold  water  to  a  thirsty  soul,  soon  ex- 
 hausted, however  sweet;  but  the  other  is  a  spring, 
 which,  though  small,  will  flow  on  perpetually,  and 
 swell  into  a  stream. 
 
 Another  branch  of  the  means  employed  by  our 
 
xl 
 
 American  brethren,  and  employed,  as  they  testify, 
 with  uniform  and  extensive  success,  are  Bible  classes. 
 These  are  not  only  an  unexceptionable,  but  a  most 
 choice,  and,  I  should  suppose,  jyc»/?«^Zar  instrumentality. 
 They  have  been  sufficiently  explained  in  many  publi- 
 cations, and  are,  no  doubt,  well  enough  understood 
 by  most  ministers,  to  supersede  any  necessity  for  ex- 
 plaining them  here.  I  can  hardly  conceive  of  any 
 difficulty,  or  of  any  objection,  to  their  adoption  in  every 
 congregation  in  Great  Britain.  The  testimony  of 
 the  Americans  is  so  warm  and  decided  in  their  favour, 
 and  this  is  so  effectually  re-enforced  by  the  experi- 
 ence of  those  English  ministers  who  have  made  the 
 trial,  that  we  may  hope  to  see  them  gradually  advanc- 
 ing through  every  congregation  in  the  land.  They 
 have  one  recommendation  to  every  minister,  that, 
 however  poor  his  people,  no  additional  expense  or 
 apparatus  is  necessary  to  carry  them  on,  beyond  the 
 possession  of  a  Bible,  by  each  of  the  young  persons ; 
 unless,  perhaps,  the  minister  himself  chooses  to  pro- 
 ceed according  to  some  of  the  published  forms.  But 
 this  is  not  necessary.  He  may  pursue  his  own  me- 
 thod of  questioning,  perhaps,  with  quite  as  good  a 
 hope  of  success,  as  if  he  followed  any  line  which 
 others  have  chalked  out  for  him. 
 
 There  are  some  other  means,  such  as  the  pubHc 
 reception  of  new  communicants  at  the  Lord's  table, 
 when  they  are  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  church- 
 members,  and  appropriate  exhortations  given  to  them, 
 with  prayer  for  their  special  establishment,  usefulness, 
 and  perseverance.  When  the  Lord's  Supper  is  ad- 
 ministered as  a  distinct  service,  the  congregation  at 
 large  may  be  invited  to  witness  such  a  solemn  recep- 
 tion of  converts ;  an  opportunity  is  then  offered  of  ac- 
 companying this  service  with  special  calls  upon  the 
 
xli 
 
 spectators.  This  has  been  found  eminently  useful. 
 It  has  indeed  been  long  the  practice  of  some  English 
 churches;  but  it  is,  I  conceive,  worthy  of  more  general 
 adoption. 
 
 Some  other  measures  will  suggest  themselves  to 
 the  mind  that  is  deeply  anxious  to  see  a  more  rapid  ad- 
 vance of  the  gospel  towards  universal  dominion.  But 
 one  general  observation  must  be  here  offered,  relative 
 to  all  these  expedients,  or  any  others  that  may  have 
 been  tried — the  great  characteristic  at  present  required, 
 is  something  different  from  the  long-continued  usage, 
 and  something  extra  to  the  customary  services. 
 Novelty  is  essential  to  engage  attention  so  far  as  its 
 engagement  is  dependent  on  human  agency.  Of 
 course,  it  will  be  understood,  that  novelty  has  its  li- 
 mits— that  extra  services  should  not  transgress  the 
 rules  of  propriety,  nor  offend  public  opinion — nor  be 
 allowed  to  throw  the  appointed  ordinances  of  religion 
 into  the  back-o-round.  The  extra  services  should 
 be  adopted  as  mere  auxiliaries,  and  as  physicians  pre- 
 scribe alterative  medicines,  or  a  change  of  air  and 
 scene,  without  any  intention  of  recommending  an 
 abandonment  of  home.  I  am  very  much  inclined  to 
 think  that  Mr.  Colton's  statement  is  correct,  that 
 extra  services,  in  some  form,  are  indispensable  to  a 
 revival,  so  far  as  it  is  to  be  brought  about  by  hu- 
 man instrumentality.  And  though  it  may  possibly 
 be  alleged,  that  this  is  pampering  a  bad  feeling,  and 
 that  it  is  introducing  a  pernicious  precedent,  and  that 
 the  appointed  means  of  grace  are  quite  sufficient,  if 
 properly  used,  yet,  after  all,  experience  of  the  results 
 of  such  extra  service  is  the  best  guide.  They  have 
 been  found,  both  in  England  and  America,  highly 
 useful;  and  seeing  they  involve  no  sinful  comphance, 
 but  are  simply  an  innocent  employment  of  the  love 
 
xlii 
 
 of  novelty,  which  is  common  to  mankind,  they  seem 
 to  comport  with  our  Lord's  practice,  and  that  of  his 
 apostles,  to  become  all  things  (innocently)  unto  all 
 men,  that  we  may  save  some. 
 
 It  is,  however,  not  to  be  denied,  that  such  services 
 may  be  too  often  repeated,  and  carried  to  such  an  ex- 
 treme, as  might  materially  corrupt  a  congregation,  by 
 engendering  a  passion  for  novelties,  and  producing  a 
 dissatisfaction  with  the  prescribed  ordinances  of  the 
 Sabbath.  Prudence,  therefore,  must  be  exercised  in 
 the  adoption  of  these  measures.  Like  all  the  other 
 means  of  exciting  a  sluggish  world  to  the  affairs  of 
 their  souls,  they  may  be  abused;  but  there  is  no  ne- 
 cessary evil  attending  them,  and  they  may  be  guarded 
 from  abuse;  the  possibiUty  of  their  perversion  is  no 
 valid  objection.  What  may  not  be  abused?  What 
 plan  of  human  devising  may  not  be  objected  to  ?  But 
 shall  we  do  nothing  to  accelerate  the  triumphs  of 
 the  gospel,  till  we  have  a  system  of  unexceptionable 
 expedients  ?  We  have  dreaded  innovation  too  long 
 — we  have  abjured  all  instrumentality  but  that  which 
 had  the  sanction  of  long  usage,  or  divine  precedent — 
 we  have  refrained  to  touch  some  instruments,  be- 
 cause we  have  seen  others  wound  themselves  and 
 religion  thereby,  and  some  measures  have  become 
 odious  to  us,  because  we  have  seen  them  only  in  the 
 light,  or  rather  in  the  shade,  of  their  abuses.  It 
 is  high  time,  it  is  more  than  time,  for  some  fresh 
 religious  enterprises.  The  Christian  community  have 
 sunk  into  a  dull  round  of  duties  and  ordinances. 
 The  ordinary  provisions  of  God's  house  have,  to 
 many,  become  tasteless,  and  void  of  nutrition.  We 
 have  lost  the  life  of  religious  services  in  their  regu- 
 larity. Their  monotony  from  week  to  week,  and 
 year  to  year,  has  lulled  us  well  nigh  into  a  fatal  and 
 
xliii 
 
 universal  slumber.  It  is  unnatural  to  expect  that  all 
 the  freshness  of  spiritual  vigour  should  be  preserved 
 under  a  system  where  all  is  accurate,  and  regular,  and 
 mechanical.  Moreover,  we  have  no  just  ground  to 
 fear  excitement :  the  laws  of  animal,  of  intellectual, 
 and  of  spiritual  natures  are  not  assimilated  to  the 
 laws  of  unconscious  matter.  Even  the  health  of  the 
 body  cannot  be  maintained  by  an  invariable  residence 
 in  one  place.  Even  the  tone  and  vigour  of  the  in- 
 tellectual faculties  cannot  be  kept  up,  if  they  are  bent 
 to  one  invariable  pursuit.  They  need  variety ;  they 
 improve  by  a  limited  and  well-regulated  change  of 
 study,  and  undoubtedly  reach  a  higher  standard  by 
 the  change.  Our  understandings  return  to  our  main 
 business  with  more  vigour  and  gust  after  a  recrea- 
 tion, or  a  change  of  pursuit ;  and  hence  a  rotation  of 
 studies  becomes  mental  policy.  Even  the  earth  is 
 benefited,  and  rises  to  a  higher  degree  of  fertility, 
 by  a  rotation  of  crops.  We  economize  our  time, 
 and  augment  our  power  by  this  expedient.  Univer- 
 sal experience  affords  it  an  unquestionable  sanction. 
 That  the  analogy  holds  good  in  spiritu-^l  things,  it 
 were  absurd  to  doubt.  All  ministers  themselves  are 
 conscious  of  this  law  of  the  mind — they  feel  its  com- 
 pulsory operation  on  themselves — they  must  have 
 their  accustomed  relaxation,  and  afterwards  they  re- 
 turn to  their  usual  work  with  fresh  zeal  and  energy. 
 How  can  it  be  otherwise  with  their  people  ?  Instead, 
 therefore,  of  a  well-timed  and  limited  introduction  of 
 extra  services  proving  injurious  to  the  habits  of  a 
 Christian  society,  I  conceive  it  cannot  but  enhance  or- 
 dinary seasons,  and  impart  a  new  relish  to  the  regular 
 privileges  of  the  Sabbath.  I  believe  most  ministers 
 will  admit,  that  those  are  by  no  means  their  most  zea- 
 lous and  devoted  hearers,  who  confine  their  religious 
 
xl 
 
 IV 
 
 engagements  within  the  bounds  of  the  absolute  ob- 
 ligations of  the  Sabbath.  Those,  whose  rule  is  not 
 to  let  their  zeal  exceed  the  claim  of  the  divine  pre- 
 cept, will  never  yield  much  pleasure  to  a  minister's 
 heart,  nor  accelerate  a  revival  of  religion  any  where. 
 Those  members  of  churches,  though  not  immoral, 
 hang  as  dead  weights  on  the  wheels  of  the  gospel 
 chariot.  Would  to  God  they  would  reform,  or  else 
 go  out  from  us ;   for  they  are  not  of  us  ! 
 
 Although,  hitherto,  I  have  confined  my  observa- 
 tions almost  exclusively  to  human  instrumentality,  it 
 has  been  with  no  oversight  of  the  dependence  of  aU 
 means  on  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  trust, 
 therefore,  I  may  be  permitted  here  to  express  my  con- 
 viction in  brief,  without  entering  into  any  lengthened 
 enforcement  of  this  doctrine  ;  because,  it  is  not  a  point 
 likely  to  be  overlooked  by  any  faithful  minister;  and 
 further,  because  it  is  treated  of  fully  by  Dr.  Sprague. 
 My  object  being  not  to  take  up  the  whole  subject  of 
 revivals — this  would  have  been  to  supersede,  not  to 
 introduce  the  present  volume — but  simply  to  point 
 out  the  practical  bearing  of  the  American  plans  upon 
 our  own  circumstances  and  duties.  It  is  an  obser- 
 vation of  more  significancy  than  will  appear  by  any 
 thing  I  shall  have  room  to  say,  that  revivals  do, 
 in  a  great  degree,  depend  upon  our  faith  in  their 
 possibiUty.  The  Spirit  will,  I  believe,  honour  those 
 who  desire  and  seek  to  effect  them ;  and  faith  will 
 prepare  our  hearts  to  receive  the  blessing.  Let 
 us  guard  against  an  abject  and  desponding  spirit. 
 Though  many  beloved  brethren  labour  amidst  dis- 
 couragements, and  till  barren  soils,  let  not  even  such 
 despair  of  seeing  the  work  of  the  Lord  revive.  Let 
 them  entertain  an  enlarged  hope,  an  unbounded  con- 
 fidence in  his  grace ;    a  firm  faith  in  the  agency, 
 
xlv 
 
 and  in  tlie  irresistible  agency,  of  the  Spirit  of  GocL 
 Let  them  especially  take  heed  to  do  their  part  faith- 
 fully and  unweariedly,  and  God  will  do  his.  But  he 
 must  be  trusted;  he  must  be  importunately  addressed 
 for  that  blessing,  which  will  make  even  "the  desert 
 to  rejoice  and  blossom  like  the  rose.'* 
 
 The  spirit  of  prayer,  my  brethren  will  allow  me 
 to  say,  is  an  indispensable  pre-requisite  in  our  hearts. 
 Let  us  begin  there,  and  we  shall  begin  at  the  right 
 point ;  for  prayer  is  intimately  connected  with  plea- 
 sure and  success  in  all  our  work,  and  it  has  a  special 
 and  a  divinely- ordained  tendency  to  carry  us  forward 
 to  such  an  end  as  we  desire.  As  it  gained  battles 
 for  Israel  of  old,  and  discomfited  whole  armies  of  ad- 
 versaries, so  it  will  win  souls  for  us,  and  confound, 
 by  an  unseen  influence,  the  machinations  of  our  foes. 
 This  will  fit  and  furnish  us  for  every  department  of 
 t)ur  multifarious  labours. 
 
 It  must  not,  however,  supersede,  but  accompany, 
 a  full  consideration  of  duty  in  all  its  departments. 
 Let  nothing  divert  you  from  a  frequent  and  deep 
 investigation  of  the  trust  reposed  in  you, — for  you 
 are  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God, — to  you  is 
 committed  the  administration  of  heaven's  healing 
 balm  for  tlie  diseased  souls  of  men  ;  the  dispensing 
 of  gifts  more  precious  than  those  o^  miracle  and 
 prophecy.  The  apostle  Paul  speaks  of  the  gospel 
 as  a  trust,  and  of  ministers  as  being  stewards  of  the 
 manifold  grace  of  God.  It  is,  therefore,  God's 
 treasure,  though  he  puts  it  in  earthen  vessels ;  and 
 we  must  be  careful,  neither  to  defile  nor  hoard  it. 
 It  is  his  light,  and  we  must  vividly  reflect  it.  It  is 
 his  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  we 
 must  dispense  it  with  as  free  a  hand  as  that  which 
 first  bestowed  it.      We  should  consider  well,  and 
 
xlvi 
 
 consider  often,  that  we  are  but  stewards;  that  we 
 act  not  for  ourselves  in  this  matter,  but  for  another ; 
 and  he  no  other,  and  no  less,  than  the  great  God  of 
 truth  and  grace.  The  inspired  word,  which  he  gives 
 us  to  dispense,  is  of  divine  efficacy  and  Hving  virtue ; 
 but  it  demands  a  free  and  faithful  administration. 
 Its  propagation  is  mysteriously,  but  graciously,  con- 
 nected with  human  agency;  and,  truly,  it  is  the 
 highest  glory  of  such  agency  to  be  so  allied — to  be 
 made  a  species  of  instrumentality  essential  to  the  con- 
 summation of  the  divine  decrees  of  mercy. 
 
 Let  our  ministry  ever  appear  to  have  a  close  con- 
 nexion with  the  travail  of  the  Redeemer's  soul,  with 
 the  reward  of  his  great  undertaking,  and  the  exten- 
 sion of  his  unearthly  dominion.  The  word  which 
 is  to  go  out  of  our  mouth,  is  the  two-edged  sword, 
 by  which  the  spiritual  warfare  is  to  be  waged, 
 unrivalled  victories  gained,  and  immortal  trophies 
 won.  On  the  day  of  our  ordination,  each  of  us 
 swore  eternal  enmity  to  the  serpent  and  his  seed ; 
 we  took  our  commission  from  the  hand  of  the  great 
 Captain  of  salvation ;  we  drew  vaUantly  "the  sword 
 of  ethereal  temper,"  in  the  name  of  the  Khig  of 
 Zion ;  we  resolved  never  to  return  it  to  its  scab- 
 bard, till  we  should  yield  up  our  sacred  commission 
 and  our  life  together.  Let  us,  therefore,  again  and 
 again,  brace  up  our  energies  to  deeds  of  spiritual 
 heroism.  With  such  a  Captain,  and  such  a  sword, 
 and  such  a  cause,  who  may  not  be  a  hero?  To 
 emulate  such  an  example  as  our  leader  has  set  us, 
 and  to  win  such  a  reward  as  he  ensures  to  all  his 
 ministers,  who  would  refuse  to  be  a  martyr  ? 
 
 It  is  the  duty  of  each  of  us  to  ponder  deeply,  and 
 emulate  zealously,  the  Saviour's  love  to  souls.  This 
 must  become  our  passion.      It  must  not  be  merely  a 
 
xlvii 
 
 live  coal,  it  must  be  a  fire ;  it  must  not  merely  be 
 warm,  it  must  burn  and  flame;  otherwise,  how  should 
 we  bear  the  designation  of  those  ministers  whom 
 Christ  makes  a  flame  of  fire.  We  must  be  living 
 epistles  of  Christ.  He  must  write  and  explain  his 
 love  to  souls  in  us.  We  must  bear  such  a  trans- 
 script,  such  an  epitome  of  his  beauty  and  worth,  that 
 men  may  learn  from  us  what  Christ  is. 
 
 Now,  for  this  high  purpose,  my  brethren  will 
 agree  with  me,  that  a  spirit  of  prayer  and  faith  is 
 essentially  requisite.  No  man  can  be  a  Christian 
 without  a  spirit  of  prayer ;  and  no  man  ought  to  be 
 a  minister  without  a  special  degree  of  it.  If  we  are 
 not  eminently  before  God  men  of  prayer,  the  prepara- 
 tion of  our  discourses  will  be  an  irksome  drudgery ; 
 their  style  will  become  factitious,  and  want  simplicity, 
 and  the  delivery  of  them  will  be  without  unction  and 
 without  power.  Under  such  a  state  of  our  hearts, 
 a  revival  of  religion,  humanly  speaking,  cannot  take 
 place.  But  prayer  will  quicken  us  to  such  a  realiz- 
 ing sense  of  heavenly  things,  that  the  world,  with  all 
 its  pollutions,  and  all  its  masks,  and  dresses,  and  illu- 
 sions, will  recede,  just  as  it  usually  does  from  a  dying 
 Christian.  It  will  dwindle  to  a  point  in  the  distance, 
 to  which  eternal  realities  will  thrust  it ;  and  there  it 
 will  become  powerless. 
 
 Prayer  will  so  touch  our  heart  with  concern  for 
 the  glory  of  our  Redeemer — it  will  produce  such  a 
 yearning  of  affection  for  the  salvation  of  souls — it 
 will  impart  such  an  air  of  purity  and  dignity — it  will 
 place  us  on  such  an  elevation  above  secular  men — 
 that  we  shall,  unconsciously  to  ourselves,  appear  to 
 our  people  like  Moses  when  he  descended  from  the 
 mount.  It  is  at  the  throne  of  grace,  on  the  mount 
 of  communion,  that  we  must  rise  above  the  conteu- 
 
xlviii 
 
 tions  and  disturbances  of  the  world.  There  we  must 
 breathe  a  pure  and  hivigorating  atmosphere,  and 
 look  upon  a  clear  and  bright  heaven.  There  we 
 must  shake  off  the  dust  of  earth,  and  realize  our 
 alliance  to  the  skies,  and  the  season  of  our  removal 
 thither.  There  we  must  feed  and  satiate  our  souls 
 with  the  sweetness  of  divine  love.  As  we  soar  to 
 the  summit  of  that  mount  ourselves,  we  shall  imper- 
 ceptibly teach  many  an  unused  wing  to  follow  us. 
 We  may  not  indeed  reach  that  third  and  highest 
 heaven,  whither  Paul  was  rapt,  and  where  he  was 
 so  enflamed  with  seraphic  love,  that  he  lost  all  con- 
 sciousness of  the  exterior  man,  and  the  spirit  became 
 so  transported  with  the  unutterable  converse  of  the 
 Deity,  that,  to  itself,  it  seemed  out  of  the  body.  But 
 we  may  often  reach  a  gilded  summit,  whence  the 
 prospect  is  clear,  and  the  influence  unspeakably  re- 
 freshinir.  I  think  I  state  a  sentiment  in  which  all 
 my  brethren  will  concur,  when  I  say,  that  special 
 excitements  of  the  spirit  of  devotion  in  ourselves  have, 
 uniformly,  been  attended  either  with  special  delight 
 and  liberty  in  preaching  the  word,  or  with  special 
 success,  and  frequently  with  both.  It  is  at  such  sea- 
 sons we  come  as  men  of  God,  immediately  from  his 
 presence.  Then  the  people  recognise  Heaven's  own 
 language, — it  is  the  heart  that  speaks,  and  the  heart 
 that  hears, — they  see  us  clothed  with  light,  and  con- 
 fess that  we  bring  to  them  the  glad  tidings  of  great  joy. 
 But  to  the  spirit  of  prayer,  there  must  be  added 
 '  the  spirit  of  faith — of  faith  in  the  divine  efficacy  of 
 the  ministry  of  reconciliation.  Is  it  not  true,  breth- 
 ren, that  we  rarely  go  forth  to  our  work  thus  girt 
 about  with  the  divine  strength,  looking  to  see  the 
 foolishness  of  preaching  made  the  wisdom  and  the 
 power  of  God  to  the  salvation  of  many  ?      But  as- 
 
xlix 
 
 suredly,  we  may  be  confident  in  the  success  of  God's 
 ordinance  of  preaching,  without  being  presumptuous ; 
 we  may  be  hopeful,  yea  sanguine,  that  our  labours 
 will  save  souls,  without  being  fanatical.  We  need 
 not  expect  to  see  fire  descend,  nor  the  earth  open  to 
 swallow  up  mockers  and  adversaries,  nor  atheists  and 
 unbelievers  transformed  into  saints,  at  our  bidding, 
 nor  when  a  paroxysm  of  flaming  zeal  may  come  over 
 us ;  but  we  ought  to  feel  confident,  that  the  scriptural 
 preaching  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  shall  be  made  to 
 some  a  savour  of  life  unto  life.  Yet  we  are  slow  of 
 heart  to  believe.  We  pursue  the  things  of  hope  in 
 the  spirit  of  fear,  and  this  spirit  offends  the  All-seeing, 
 as  an  Achan  in  the  camp  of  Israel.  Does  not  the 
 power  and  influence  of  fear  repress  the  master-springs 
 of  success,  and  limit  the  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
 as  the  unbelief  of  many  cities  in  Judea  restrained  the 
 mighty  works  of  Christ  himself,  and  repelled  from 
 them  his  omnipotent  grace  ?  We  calculate  the  dis- 
 parity of  our  means  to  his  ends — we  look  at  our  poor 
 ministry  and  foolishness  of  preaching,  and  ask,  what 
 can  these  effect  ?  In  all  this,  however,  we  inquu'e 
 not  wisely — we  become  carnal,  and  talk  as  men.  But 
 are  we  the  true  heralds  of  Christ,  and  messengers  of 
 the  word  of  salvation  ?  Then  let  us  have  no  life 
 but  in  the  truth.  Let  it  be  enthroned  within  us. 
 Let  its  omnipotence  inspire  us  with  unquenchable 
 energy.  Let  us  anticipate  for  the  gospel  of  truth 
 nothing  but  victory.  Are  we  its  champions,  and 
 filled  with  its  spirit — then  who  art  thou,  O  great 
 mountain- — what  art  thou  proud  sinner,  profane 
 mocker,  self-righteous  bigot,  blinded  atheist,  reli- 
 gionless  deist !  before  our  Zerubbabel  all  mountains 
 become  plains,  and  all  hearts  are  opened. 
 
 c  62 
 
1 
 
 Moreover,  I  have  never  known  a  man  of  great 
 faith  in  the  ministry  of  God's  word,  that  did  not  reap 
 success  proportioned  to  his  faith,  whether  he  was  a 
 roan  of  great  talents  or  not.  Perhaps  then,  after 
 all,  this  is  one  ministerial  endowment  that  has  been 
 overlooked.  Possibly  it  is  one  of  the  most  essential, 
 and  yet  one  in  which  we  display  the  greatest  defi- 
 ciency;— and  what  a  deplorable  deficiency  is  that, 
 without  which  nothing  can  avail  us,  and  for  which 
 there  is  no  succedaneum  !  Perhaps  this  will  in  some 
 measure  account  for  the  delay  of  that  revival,  which 
 we  have  been  long  praying  and  hoping  we  might  see. 
 Let  us  now  try  what  a  firmer  assurance  in  God  will 
 do  for  us.  Let  us  draw  tighter  the  bands  of  union 
 with  his  omnipotence.  Let  us  view  all  our  efforts 
 and  means  in  the  light  of  divine  appointments;  let 
 us  chide  our  mistrust,  and  dismiss  our  fears,  and  go 
 calmly  forth,  like  the  heaven-directed  son  of  Jesse,  in 
 the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  with  the  simple 
 equipment  of  the  word,  and,  by  a  well-directed  aim, 
 we  shall  lay  the  proudest  Goliath  at  our  feet. 
 
 Frequently  must  we  spur  our  hearts,  and  freshen 
 our  attention  to  souls,  by  anticipating  the  issues  of 
 our  pastoral  care.  O,  my  brethren  !  never  lose  sight 
 of  this  momentous,  this  eminently  quickening  fact 
 to  our  laggard  hearts — that  of  our  opportunities,  as 
 of  our  talents,  for  the  neglect  of  what  we  might 
 have  done,  as  well  as  for  the  imperfections  of  what 
 we  have  done,  we  shall  stand  responsible.  If  it  be- 
 comes us  often  to  place  our  hearers  in  array  before 
 the  judgment-seat,  it  still  more  imperatively  becomes 
 us  to  place  ourselves  there.  Let  us  often  try  to 
 reahze  the  closing  scenes  of  our  ministry  on  earth — 
 let  us  listen  to  the  thrilling  summons,  which  will  ere 
 
long  make  our  ears  to  tingle — "  Give  an  account 
 of  thy  stewardship,  for  thou  mayest  be  no  longer 
 steward."  Then  bear  yourself  away  in  thought  to 
 His  presence,  where  nothing  can  find  acceptance  that 
 is  not  both  entire  and  sincere,  but  where  the  hum- 
 blest service,  rendered  in  the  simphcity  and  affection 
 of  an  unfeigned  faith,  shall  meet  approval  and  reward. 
 How  faithfully  ought  we  to  preach,  who  are  to 
 pass  so  strict  a  scrutiny  !  How  vigilant  of  our  Mas- 
 ter's interests  ought  we  to  show  ourselves,  when 
 every  individual  of  our  flocks  is  now  known  to  be  an 
 object  of  his  attention,  and  shall  then  be  a  separate 
 object  of  his  acceptance  or  rejection  !  Better  to  have 
 been  one  of  the  Roman  soldiers,  or  cruel  Jews,  de- 
 filed with  the  blood  of  the  crucifixion,  than  to  be  an 
 unfaithful  minister,  chargeable  with  the  blood  of 
 souls.  And  yet  how  difficuh  is  it  to  acquit  one's 
 self  of  the  momentous  trust,  and  say,  "  I  am  pure 
 from  the  blood  of  all  men  !"  O  what  wisdom,  what 
 assiduity,  what  courage,  what  unwearied  effort,  what 
 nightly  pray erfulness,  what  daily  industry,  what  heart- 
 searchings,  what  humiliations,  what  agonies  of  love, 
 what  birth-pangs  of  zeal,  must  be  gone  through  to 
 put  us  into  that  just  frame  of  spirit,  and  raise  us  to 
 that  elevation  of  character,  wliich  may  warrant  us  to 
 advance  before  the  great  white  throne,  with  all  our 
 hearers,  waiting  to  see  them  divided  into  bands,  to 
 the  right  or  to  the  left  hand,  while  we  ourselves  may 
 hope  to  be  accounted  picj^e  Jrom  the  Mood  of  all  men  ! 
 O  to  be  permitted,  to  anticipate  this,  after  a  tolerably 
 protracted  service,  and  when  quitting  a  numerous 
 congregation,  is  all  but  the  height  of  ministerial  am- 
 bition. It  is  more  than  we  dare  hope  for  without 
 c2 
 
lii 
 
 special  measures  of  grace,  and  quite  enough  to  satisfy 
 even  the  heart  of  an  apostle.  It  will  be  well  for  most 
 of  us,  if  we  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that  day. 
 
 Yet  let  not  the  fear  of  failure,  nor  the  hope  of 
 escaping  responsibility,  induce  any  of  us,  like  the 
 petulant  prophet,  to  flee  from  the  presence  of  the 
 Lord,  and  decline  the  ministry  of  reconciliation  which 
 he  has  committed  to  our  hands ;  for  if  we  should,  the 
 tempest  of  his  indignation  will  pursue  us  to  a  darker 
 doom  than  awaited  the  fugitive  Jonah.  Let  us  rather 
 feel  that  we  have  put  our  hands  to  the  plough,  and 
 that  it  is  treason  to  look  back;  yea,  with  Paul,  let 
 us  each  confess,  that  necessity  is  laid  upon  us,  be- 
 cause a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is  committed  unto 
 us ;  yea,  woe  be  unto  us,  if  we  preach  not  the  gospel. 
 
 May  I  be  pardoned  for  touching  on  one  topic  far- 
 ther, intimately  connected  with  our  success — I  mean, 
 personal  holiness  ? — "  A  bishop  must  be  blameless." 
 He  cannot  be  so  unless  his  heart  is  touched  with  a 
 delicate  and  tender  sense  of  evil ;  not  dull,  relaxed, 
 or  vague  in  its  perceptions  of  what  is  offensive  to 
 God,  but  of  a  quick  and  powerful  apprehension  of 
 the  malignity  of  all  sin,  and  even  of  the  embryo  and 
 the  shadow  of  it,  in  the  thoughts  and  imaginations 
 of  the  heart;  possessed  of  a  heaven-inspired  anti- 
 pathy to  all  that  pollutes  and  degrades  the  souls  of 
 men.  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
 see  God."  It  is  imperiously  necessary  that  we  should 
 be  pure  in  heart,  and  that  we  should  aim  rather  to 
 be  so,  than  to  seem  so.  Our  blaraelessness  with 
 men  depends  on  the  exterior ;  our  blamelessness  with 
 God  on  the  interior :  and  this  is  essential  to  his  ap- 
 probation, and  to  the  enjoyment  of  his  seal  upon  our 
 ministry.      Our  services  before  men  may  command 
 
admiration  and  win  applause ;  but  human  eyes  follow 
 us  not  in  secret.  The  heart  may  shut  all  human 
 inspection  out,  but  keep  all  pollution  within.  God 
 pursues  all  actions  to  their  motives — views  all  streams 
 in  their  fountains,  all  effects  in  their  causes,  all  men 
 as  they  are  in  heart.  It  is  necessary  that  we  should 
 place  the  essence  of  all  holiness  in  the  secret  dispo- 
 sition of  our  soul  towards  the  moral  perfections  of 
 God,  and  view  it  as  consisting  in  identity  with  those 
 perfections.  They  must  encompass  our  spirits  like 
 celestial  and  amaranthine  flowers,  constantly  exhaling 
 their  divine  fragrance  over  all  our  powers  and  affections. 
 
 May  we  not  confess  with  shame,  that  the  standard 
 of  mhiisterial  holiness  has  been  let  down  too  low ; 
 that  the  people  are  become  more  clamorous  for  talent 
 and  genius,  than  for  a  bright  example ;  more  eager 
 to  listen  to  eloquent  discourses,  than  to  feel  the  at- 
 tractions of  divine  virtue  and  a  holy  life  ?  The  con- 
 nection between  a  man  of  God  and  a  popular  minister, 
 has  been  relaxed,  overlooked,  and,  in  some  cases,  en- 
 tirely dissolved.  But  a  man  that  is  unholy  in  his 
 heart,  and,  much  more,  one  who  is  so  in  his  conduct, 
 is  utterly  unfit  to  be  a  minister.  He  that  is  graceless 
 in  his  life  can  never  be  gracious  in  his  office. 
 
 Let  us  all  remember,  that  it  is  the  unholiness  of 
 ministers  beclouds  even  the  Sun  of  Rio-hteousness,  and 
 interrupts  its  shining  upon  a  dark  world.  It  is  the 
 unholiness  of  ministers  of  religion  that  gives  infi- 
 delity its  brow  of  brass,  impiety  its  iron  sinew,  and 
 hypocrisy  its  flinty  heart.  O  my  brethren,  let  these 
 facts  speak  trumpet-tongued  to  our  consciences !  The 
 sins,  the  habitual  sins,  into  which  some  ministers  have 
 fallen,  in  which  perhaps,  I  might  say,  some  are  still 
 living,  have  been  used,  and  are  at  this  moment  used, 
 
liv 
 
 however  irrationally,  to  justify  in  many  a  poor  de- 
 luded soul,  its  blasphemy  of  the  name  of  Jesus,  and 
 its  rejection  of  all  religion. 
 
 Remember  then,  my  brethren,  angels  hover  with 
 intense  anxiety  over  your  heads,  and  men  stand  round 
 on  every  side,  with  the  eyes  of  eagles  and  of  lynxes; 
 and  every  eye  can  spy  out  the  sins  of  ministers  and 
 of  Christians.  The  natural  effect  of  a  minister's  un- 
 holiness  is  to  excite  attention  by  its  inconsistency, 
 and  engage  all  idle  and  malicious  tongues  by  its  enor- 
 mity. More  eyes  look  upon  the  sun  in  an  ecHpse, 
 than  when  he  shines  in  his  daily  glory,  and  thou- 
 sands can  speak  of  its  spots,  that  never  remarked  its 
 beauty.  Unholy  ministers  make  unholy  people. 
 They  cannot  do  God's  work,  if  they  would — for  his 
 work  is  to  sanctify.  The  plainest  inscription,  as  well 
 as  the  first,  on  the  temple  of  divine  truth,  is,  "  Be 
 ye  clean  who  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord;"  and  it 
 had  been  better  for  us  that  we  had  never  been  born, 
 and  infinitely  better  that  we  had  never  ministered  in 
 holy  things,  than  if,  like  Jeroboam  the  son  of  Ne- 
 bat,  the  only  tendency  of  our  life  and  character  is 
 to  cause  Israel  to  sin.  He  that  lives  an  idle,  unholy, 
 undevout  life,  may  preach  up  undoubted  truth,  un- 
 answerable reason,  inspired  Scripture,  and  free  grace, 
 and  all  eloquently,  but  all  fruitlessly;  for  if  he  is  not 
 himself  a  living  comment  upon  the  heavenly  balm, 
 and  an  eminent  example  of  its  efficacy,  all  will  say. 
 Physician  heal  thyself.  His  public  performances 
 may  please  and  attract,  like  those  of  a  stage-player, 
 or  of  a  skilful  musician,  but  the  hour  of  performance 
 will  be  the  limit  of  his  influence.  His  hearers  will 
 never  think  of  him  as  the  ambassador  of  heaven,  the 
 man  of  God,  and  the  friend  of  their  souls,  except  on 
 
Iv 
 
 their  sick  and  dying  beds,  when  they  will  curse  him 
 as  the  worst  of  hirelings,  and  reproach  him  as  the 
 most  cruel  of  wolves.  A  minister  of  Christ  is  called 
 to  be  a  light  in  the  world  ;  but  neither  his  own  light, 
 nor  that  of  the  gospel,  can  shine  when  it  is  quenched 
 by  his  own  ill  reputation.  Even  his  talents  will 
 merely  make  the  darkness  more  visible,  and  the  evan- 
 gelical testimony  he  delivers,  will  be  a  lamp  burning  in 
 a  sepulchre,  amidst  rottenness  and  death  on  every  side. 
 And  now,  beloved  brethren,  let  me  once  more  re- 
 mind you  of  your  call,  your  vows,  your  ordination. 
 Gather  up  again  the  still  glowing  embers  of  your 
 zeal  and  devotedness.  Remember  your  first  love, 
 and  fan  it  yet  into  a  brighter  flame.  Many  a  heart 
 is  directed  to  us,  praying  that  the  Lord  may  make 
 us  the  means  of  reviving  his  work  in  the  British 
 churches.  The  most  wakeful,  the  tenderest  anxie- 
 ties follow  us.  The  best  of  our  flocks  pray  inces- 
 santly for  us.  Even  now  angels  of  light  bow  down 
 from  their  empyrean  spheres,  and  the  Son  of  God 
 himself  looks  from  his  white  throne  of  universal  sove- 
 reignty, to  watch  the  nascent  purpose  of  our  hearts, 
 perchance  to  mark  the  impressions  of  this  humble 
 attempt.  May  he  make  you  feel  that  even  this  is  an 
 hour  pregnant  with  happy  influences,  an  hour  that 
 shall  oft  be  remembered  with  a  gush  of  sacred  feel- 
 ing, and  a  tide  of  burning  zeal.  May  new  scenes  of 
 usefulness  and  joy  henceforth  expand  successively 
 before  you,  as  time  bears  you  all  onward  to  your  final 
 account.  Doubt  not  then  to  meet  your  Great  Mas- 
 ter's gracious  approbation.  If  you  do  his  work  with 
 such  a  heart  as  it  deserves,  you  cannot  be  disowned. 
 And  though,  to  your  dying  day,  you  will  have  to  con- 
 fess infirmities,  and  deplore  sins,  yet  they  shall  be 
 
VI 
 
 all  forgiven  through  that  atoning  blood  you  have 
 commended  to  others;  and  your  works  of  faith,  and 
 labours  of  love,  shall  then  alone  come  into  remem- 
 brance before  God. 
 
 And  now,  O  thou  Chief  of  bishops,  and  Prince 
 of  shepherds,  come  forth  out  of  thy  "  pavilion  of  in- 
 scrutable brightness;"  shine  upon  the  heads  and  hearts 
 of  all  thy  called  and  devoted  pastors ;  let  gifts  more 
 precious  than  those  of  tongues  or  of  healing  be  im- 
 parted to  them.  Let  them  henceforth  be  heard  cry- 
 ing, "  Revive  thy  work  in  the  midst  of  the  years ; 
 in  the  midst  of  the  years  make  known  !"  Take,  O 
 take  us  all,  from  this  hour,  by  thy  right  hand,  and 
 say  unto  us,  "  Fear  not ;  for  I  will  be  thy  strength, 
 and  thy  exceeding  great  reward."  Pour  on  us  all 
 the  spirit  of  apostles  and  of  martyrs.  Let  us  never 
 lose  thy  presence,  nor  deviate  from  thy  example  ! 
 Let  us  each  war  a  good  warfare,  and  our  sword  never 
 return  empty  from  the  battle  !  Let  us  not  count 
 our  lives  dear  unto  ourselves,  so  that  we  may  fulfil 
 the  ministry  we  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to 
 testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  !  and  let  it  be 
 increasingly  the  ambition  of  each  to  win  thy  final 
 plaudit — "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant." 
 To  thee  we  commit  ourselves,  and  our  work — to  thy 
 service  we  again  consecrate  our  best  energies,  and 
 our  whole  life, — take,  O  take  us  as  entirely  and  for 
 ever  thine ;  and  let  us  each  see  that  revival  of  thy 
 work  which  we  desire,  and  are  labouring  to  promote ! 
 Speak  thou  the  word,  and  according  to  our  faith  so 
 shall  it  be  done  unto  us.      Amen. 
 
 G.  R. 
 
 Worcester,  November,  1832. 
 
PART  II. 
 
 TO  THE  ELDERS,  DEACONS,  AND  MEMBERS  OF 
 CHRISTIAN  CHURCHES. 
 
 In  conjunction  with  a  much-esteemed  brother,  I 
 have  consented  to  introduce  to  the  attention  of  Chris- 
 tians, on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic,  Dr.  Sprague's 
 important  and  interesting  volume  of  Lectures  and 
 Letters,  on  the  subject  of  Revivals  of  Religion. 
 Mr.  Redford  has  addressed  himself  to  the  pastors  of 
 the  churches ;  and  in  a  manner  so  impressive  and 
 heart-stirring,  as  leads  to  the  expectation,  that,  under 
 the  blessing  of  God  the  Spirit,  the  ministers  of 
 Christ  will  be  excited  to  renewed  zeal,  in  the  solemn 
 and  momentous  duties  of  their  office.  I  have  been 
 prevailed  upon  to  address  myself  to  you  ;  and  I  en- 
 treat your  candour  and  forbearance,  while,  with  aflPec- 
 tionate  earnestness,  I  attempt  to  direct  your  attention 
 to  this  confessedly  important  topic,  and  to  point  out 
 m  what  way  you  may  be  instrumental  in  reviving  and 
 extending  the  cause  of  religion  in  these  kingdoms. 
 
 This  volume,  together  with  Mr.  Colton's  valu- 
 able work,  will  furnish  abundant,  and,  to  every  un- 
 prejudiced mind,  satisfactory  proof  of  the  reality,  and 
 at  the  same  time,  ample  illustration  of  the  nature, 
 of  that  illustrious  work  of  grace,  which  God  has 
 been  for  many  years  carrying  on  in  the  United  States 
 of  America.  This  work  can  be  no  longer  matter  of 
 reasonable  doubt,  but  is  as  fully  attested  as  any  fact 
 can  be.  Religion  is  beginning  to  present  itself  in 
 that  land  with  a  new  aspect,  and  to  act  with  a  new 
 power  upon  the  heart,  and  conscience,  and  conduct, 
 c3 
 
Iviii 
 
 of  its  professors.  Flowing  no  longer  in  the  under 
 currents  of  society  merely,  it  is  rising  to  the  surface, 
 and  attracting  the  notice  of  many,  who  have  hitherto 
 disregarded,  and  even  disputed  its  claims.  Attempts 
 have  been  made,  and  will  be  doubtless  repeated,  by 
 profane  or  incompetent  writers,  to  disparage  the 
 work,  by  representing  it  as  the  mere  effervescence 
 of  excited  minds  ;  a  sort  of  national  fanaticism,  dur- 
 ing the  reign  of  which  the  sober  dictates  of  the 
 judgment  are  set  at  nought,  and  the  laws  of  decorum 
 trampled  under  foot,  by  men  of  heated  imagina- 
 tions, and  ungovernable  passions.  The  very  char- 
 acter of  the  people  among  whom  this  great  spiritual 
 renovation  is  cpoino;  on,  mig-ht  have  been  sufficient  to 
 protect  them  from  such  an  imputation;  since,  whatever 
 may  be  said  of  some  of  the  southern  States,  it  may  be 
 safely  affirmed  of  the  eastern  division  of  the  Union, 
 that  there  is  not  to  be  found,  in  any  country,  a  more 
 grave,  sober,  and  dispassionate  people,  nor  a  people 
 less  likely  to  be  led  astray  by  the  meteors  of  en- 
 thusiasm, than  the  inhabitants  of  the  New  England 
 States.  It  is  admitted,  that,  in  some  instances,  and 
 perhaps  not  a  few,  the  work  has  been  already  injured 
 in  its  reputation,  by  extravagance  and  irregularities. 
 And  who  ought  either  to  be  much  surprised,  or  pre- 
 judiced, by  such  occurrences  as  these  ?  Was  ever  a 
 great  and  good  cause  suffered  to  proceed  without 
 obstacles  of  this  kind  having  been  thrown  in  its  way  ? 
 The  more  important  the  work  is  to  the  interests  of 
 truth  and  hohness,  the  more  anxious  will  be  the 
 father  of  lies,  by  an  unusual  stretch  of  inventive 
 policy,  to  disparage  its  character,  and  hinder  its  pro- 
 gress. God  never  yet  did  a  great  work,  which  Satan 
 did  not  endeavour  to  mimic  or  defame.      Ashe  can- 
 
lix 
 
 not  stop  the  work  of  revivals,  he  will  endeavour  to 
 push  them  on  to  extravagance,  and  try  to  defeat 
 them,  by  perverting  them.  It  is  of  great  impor- 
 tance therefore,  brethren,  that  your  minds  should 
 be  put  upon  their  guard  against  the  influence  of 
 testimony,  designed  and  calculated  to  diminish  your 
 credence  of  the  accounts  which  have  been  sent  to  us 
 from  the  great  transatlantic  republic.  An  erroneous 
 opinion  on  the  subject,  received  from  false  witnesses, 
 will  be  fatal  to  all  hopes  of  our  ever  beholding  simi- 
 lar scenes  in  this  country.  You  will  not  commit 
 yourselves,  you  ought  not  to  do  so,  to  the  chase  of 
 an  ignis  fatuus,  but  will  be  content  to  lie  down  and 
 sleep  through  the  dullest,  coldest  night,  of  spiritual 
 indifference  that  could  fall  upon  our  churches,  rather 
 than  awake  to  the  pursuit  of  a  meteor.  Hence 
 arises  the  great  value  of  the  volume  now  submitted 
 to  your  examination,  and  earnestly  commended  to 
 your  attention.  It  is  not  only  testimony  from  the 
 very  scene  of  revivals,  but  it  is  testimony  of  a  most 
 satisfactory  kind.  It  is  collective  evidence ;  contain- 
 ing the  opinion  of  no  less  than  nearly  twenty  separate 
 witnesses  ;  and,  as  these  witnesses  are  of  six  different 
 denominations  of  religion,  they  cannot  be  suspected 
 of  any  intention  to  exalt  and  extend  the  fame  of  their 
 own  sect.  It  is  the  testimony  of  sober-minded  men ; 
 of  men  whose  evidence  betrays  not  the  smallest  tinc- 
 ture of  enthusiasm ;  and  who  seem  to  be  of  phleg- 
 matic, rather  than  of  sanguine  temperament ;  as  is 
 proved  by  their  letters.  It  is  impartial  testimony ; 
 for  the  witnesses,  while  they  advocate  the  cause  of 
 revivals,  all  depose  to  the  existence  of  excesses  and 
 abuses.  They  do  not  attempt  to  conceal  their  know- 
 ledge of  these  facts,  nor  do  they  repress  their  fears 
 
Ix 
 
 of  still  greater  extravagance.  And  yet  it  is  har^ 
 monious  testimony,  as  to  the  existence  and  impor- 
 tance of  revivals.  The  volume  is  at  once  an  irre- 
 fragable proof  of  the  momentous  reality,  and  of  its 
 liability,  without  caution,  to  be  abused.  Every  page 
 of  the  book  breathes  the  exquisite  and  sensitive  jea- 
 lousy of  a  tender  and  vigilant  affection,  which  yearns 
 over  an  endeared  object,  and  is  anxious  that  it  should 
 not  sink  in  pubHc  esteem.  It  is  the  voice  of  enlight- 
 ened zeal,  pleading  for  the  preservation  of  a  valued 
 scheme,  from  the  phrensied  inspiration  of  a  wild  en- 
 thusiasm. I  consider  Dr.  Sprague's  volume,  there- 
 fore, as  the  most  important  and  satisfactory  testimony 
 that  has  yet  reached  us  on  the  subject  of  revivals. 
 
 And  of  what,  dear  brethren,  does  this  testimony 
 assure  us?  Of  whole  concrreffations  bowed  at  the 
 same  moment  beneath  the  mighty  power  of  divine 
 truth,  looking  as  with  a  single  eye  upon  the  realities 
 of  eternity,  and  feeling,  as  with  a  common  emotion, 
 the  powers  of  the  world  to  come ;  so  that  a  thought- 
 less stranger,  coming  into  the  assembly,  is  made  to 
 feel  as  if,  by  stepping  over  the  threshold  of  the  house, 
 he  had  passed  the  boundary-line  between  things  seen 
 and  temporal,  and  things  unseen  and  eternal,  and 
 where,  though  surrounded  by  thronging  multitudes, 
 he  seemed  to  be  left  alone  with  God  and  his  con- 
 science— of  scenes  where  hundreds  of  heart-stricken, 
 anxious  inquirers  after  salvation,  just  awakened  from 
 the  long  deep  slumber  of  an  unregenerate  state,  and 
 musing  thoughts  too  deep  for  utterance,  were  asking 
 by  their  looks,  rather  than  theii*  words,  what  they 
 should  do  to  be  saved — of  whole  churches  blending 
 their  common  and  fervent  supplications  at  the  foot- 
 stool of  the  divine  throne,  with  such  oneness  of  in- 
 
Ixi 
 
 tense  desire  as  caused  them  to  feel  that  there  was 
 scarcely  a  single  object  in  the  universe  to  be  coveted^ 
 or  thought  of,  at  that  moment,  but  the  salvation  of 
 souls — of  colleges  of  learning,  where  the  pursuits  of 
 literature  were  almost  suspended  for  a  season,  by  a 
 still  deeper  solicitude  to  become  wise  unto  salvation — 
 of  towns  so  filled  with  the  power  of  divine  truth,  that 
 all  the  adult  population  have  yielded  to  its  influence, 
 and  turned  unto  the  Lord — of  Christian  churches 
 increased  in  a  single  year  to  an  unwonted  magnitude, 
 by  the  accession  of  hundreds  to  their  communion, — 
 yes;  of  all  these  facts  do  the  accounts  from  the 
 United  States  assure  us  as  occurring  there.*  Happy 
 land  !      Delif^htful  state  of  thintrs  ! 
 
 *  That  I  have  not  in  the  above  summary  at  all  exaggerated 
 the  effects  of  revivals,  is  demonstrated  by  a  few  extracts  from  the 
 "  Narrative  of  the  State  of  Religion,"  sent  forth  by  the  General 
 Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  last  May "  It  is  our  de- 
 lightful privilege,"  says  this  document,  "  to  report,  that  sixty- 
 eight  presbyteries,  including  seven  hundred  congregations,  have 
 been  blessed,  during  the  last  year,  with  the  special  influences  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit,  reviving  the  churches,  and  bringing  perishing 
 sinners  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  In  many  places  thus  re- 
 freshed by  the  showers  of  divine  grace,  the  displays  of  the  power 
 of  the  gospel  have  been  glorious  almost  beyond  example.  Se- 
 veral presbyteries  have  had  their  whole  territories  pervaded  by 
 a  heavenly  influence,  and  every  separate  congregation  has  become 
 a  harvest-field,  for  the  ingathering  of  souls  to  the  fold  of  the 
 good  Shepherd." — "  So  powerful  and  extensive,"  says  one  ac- 
 count, "has  been  the  divine  influence  among  us,  that  one  district 
 is  known,  wliere  not  one  adult  could  be  found  unconcerned  about 
 the  subject  of  religion." — "  On  some  occasions,"  says  another  ac- 
 count,   "  a  whole  congregation.,  imlhout  one  exceplioji,  has   been 
 
 prostrate  before  God,  anxiously  inquiring  for  salvation." The 
 
 narrative  tells  us,  that  all  places,  the  most  unlikely,  as  well  as 
 the  most  promising,  have  been  visited;  and  all  kinds  of  instru- 
 mentality, even  that  which  at  one  time  would  have  been  sup- 
 posed ill  adapted,  have  been  employed.  As  to  the  subjects  of 
 conversion,  it  states,  "  that  numerous  instances  have  been  found 
 among  the  most  active  and  influential  members  of  society ;  and  in 
 several  instances,  the  leading  persons  in  the  community,  consist- 
 ing of  professional  men,  men  of  talents,  wealth,  and  high  political 
 
Ixii 
 
 And  now,  brethren,  I  would,  with  great  deference 
 and  affection,  propose  for  your  devout  consideration, 
 several  questions  arising  out  of  this  subject,  and 
 which  connect  it  with  your  own  situation,  prospects, 
 and  obligations,  as  professing  Christians. 
 
 standing,  have  been  subdued  to  the  obedience  of  the  faith,  and 
 led  willingly  for  ever  to  renounce  all  glory,  except  that  which  is 
 found  in  the  cross  of  Christ.  From  the  shores  of  the  northern 
 lakes,  to  the  plains  of  Florida — from  the  Atlantic  borders,  to  the 
 banks  of  the  Missouri — we  hear  one  united  testimony,  that  the 
 Lord  hath  appeared  to  build  up  Zion.  In  the  crowded  city,  and 
 in  the  forest  wild— in  the  halls  of  legislation,  and  in  the  cottages 
 of  the  poor — in  the  circles  of  refined  elegance,  and  in  the  cabins 
 of  servitude — among  men  of  letters,  and  savages  of  the  forest, — 
 tliere  has  been  one  pervading  influence,  one  indiscriminate  trans- 
 formation of  character.  *'  They  do  all  speak,  in  our  oivn  language, 
 the  wonderful  ivorks  of  God."  The  consequence  has  been,  a  great 
 revival  of  all  the  religious  institutions,  which  are  putting  forth 
 energies,  and  manifesting  a  vigour,  of  surprising  activity  and  re- 
 sults. In  fact,  wherever  a  great  revival  of  religion  visits  any 
 country,  it  must  be  so,  that  all  schemes  of  pious  zeal  will  come 
 to  its  light,  and  all  societies  of  benevolent  enterprise  flock  to  the 
 brightness  of  its  rising.  It  should  be  recollected,  that  the  Narra- 
 tive from  which  these  extracts  are  taken,  and  which  is  one  of  the 
 most  interesting  documents  which  modern  times  have  witnessed, 
 is  not  the  unaccredited  statement  of  an  individual,  or  of  a  few 
 individuals,  but  the  report  of  a  vast  body,  composed  of  the  repre- 
 sentatives of  the  whole  Presbyterian  Church.  And  then  it 
 should  also  be  considered,  that  it  is  the  report  of  the  state  of  re- 
 ligion in  that  church  alone.  Other  sections  of  the  great  religious 
 community,  the  Wesleyans,  the  Episcopalians,  the  Baptists,  the 
 Congregationalists,  have  all  been  visited  in  like  manner.  Pro- 
 bably not  less  than  two  thousand  congregations  have  experienced, 
 during  the  last  year,  reviving  influences;  and  I  am  perhaps  not 
 exceeding  the  truth  when  I  say,  that  not  many  less  than  a  hun- 
 dred thousand  souls  have,  during  the  last  year,  been  converted  to 
 God,  out  of  a  population  of  about  twelve  millions.  As  a  proof, 
 in  detail,  of  the  religious  energies  called  forth  in  America,  I  may 
 give  the  following  statement  from  the  Narrative  :— 
 
 The  Assembly's  Board  of  Missions  (that  is,  for  the  United 
 States)  reports  a  gratifying  amount  of  labour  and  success.  The 
 number  of  Missionaries  employed,  256.  Congregations  and  sta- 
 tions supplied,  about  400.  Sabbath  Schools,  600.  Bible  and 
 Catechetical  Classes,  300.  Temperance  Societies  formed  or  pro- 
 moted, 350,  containing  15,000  members.  Revivals  in  50  Con- 
 gregations.    The  numbers  added  to  the  church,  200.0. 
 
 The  American  Home  Missionary  Society  has,  during  the 
 
Ixiii 
 
 I.  What  is  the  real  state  of  religion  in  these  king^ 
 doms  ?  and  is  the  condition  of  our  churches  such,  as 
 to  just  fg  and  demand  any  special  efforts  to  obtain  a 
 revival  ? 
 
 In  replying  to  this  question,  I  would  by  no  means 
 assert  or  insinuate,  that  vital  godliness  is  at  a  lower 
 ebb  at  the  present  time,  than  at  any  former  period 
 since  the  Reformation.  Without  doubt,  the  most 
 lukewarm  age  of  our  Protestant  history,  was  that 
 which  terminated  when  Wesley  and  Whitfield  com- 
 menced their  glorious  labours.  An  impulse  was  then 
 given,  the  force  of  which  is  not  yet  spent,  and  in  all 
 probability  never  will  be,  till  the  millennium.  Re- 
 ligion has  been  gradually  reviving  ever  since.  The 
 vast  and  delightful  increase  of  truly  pious  clergymen 
 in  the  established  church — the  astonishing  expansion 
 of  the  Wesleyan  body — the  progressive  advance  of 
 the  different  denominations  of  evangelical  Dissenters 
 — the  spirit  of  holy  and  benevolent  activity,  as  mani- 
 fested by  the  formation  of  so  many  religious  institu- 
 tions for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  the  world,  are 
 certainly  cheering  and  unequivocal  symptoms  of  a 
 quickening  influence ;  but  this  may  be  admitted  with- 
 out disproving  the  necessity  of  a  still  greater  awak- 
 ening. Revival  is  a  comparative  term :  that  may  be 
 a  high  state  of  vitality,  as  compared  with  a  previous 
 state  of  absolute  death,  which,  however,  is  the  Ian- 
 
 past  year,  employed  509  Missionaries,  who  have  been  employed 
 in  745  congregations.  Sabbath  Schools,  Bible  Classes,  Temper- 
 ance Societies,  and  other  institutions,  greatly  aided  and  blessed. 
 187  Revivals  of  religion.     Nearly  10,000  hopeful  Conversions. 
 
 The  American  Erucation  Society,  for  training  young  men,  of 
 slender  means,  to  preach  the  gospel,  has  under  its  patronage  673 
 beneficiaries.  One  presbytery  alone  has  furnished  80  young  men 
 of  this  description.  And  all  the  other  institutions  are  flourishing 
 in  a  proportionate  degree. 
 
Ixiv 
 
 guor  of  disease  itself,  when  contrasted  with  what  is 
 enjoyed  by  another  body,  in  possession  of  a  high  de- 
 gree of  health.  Comparing  the  state  of  religion  in 
 this  country  with  what  it  was,  it  is  flourishing ;  com- 
 pared with  what  it  should  be,  considering  our  means 
 and  privileges,  or  with  what  it  is  on  the  other  side 
 of  the  Atlantic,  it  is  low  indeed. — Mr.  Colton  thus 
 defines  a  revival : — "  It  is  the  multiplied  power  of 
 religion  over  a  community  of  minds,  when  the  Spirit 
 of  God  awakens  Christians  to  special  faith  and  effort, 
 and  brings  sinners  to  repentance."  In  other  words, 
 it  means  an  unusual  and  visible  display  of  divine 
 grace  in  converting  the  impenitent,  and  raising  the 
 piety  of  believers  to  a  higher  elevation ;  an  extraor- 
 dinary work  of  God,  in  making  the  wicked  righteous, 
 and  the  righteous  more  righteous  :  examine  now  the 
 state  of  our  churches,  with  reference  to  each  of  these 
 two  parts  of  a  revival.  You  are  well  acquainted 
 with  the  religious  condition  of  your  different  socie- 
 ties. Of  the  labours  of  your  own  pastors  you  are 
 the  constant  witnesses,  and  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the 
 results.  And  now  let  me  ask  you,  what  are  those 
 results  ?  Are  you  the  delighted  spectators  of  con- 
 gregations bowed  under  the  power  of  the  truth? 
 Do  you  perceive  a  deep  and  general  impression  pro- 
 duced by  the  preaching  of  the  word  ?  Do  you  know 
 of  great  numbers  pricked  to  the  heart,  and  crying  out, 
 in  the  agony  of  a  wounded  spirit,  "  Men  and  brethren, 
 what  shall  we  do?"  Do  you  see  ten,  twenty,  fifly 
 coming  forward  at  one  time,  and  from  time  to  time, 
 to  join  the  fellowship  of  the  faithful  ?  Perhaps  you 
 feel  surprise  at  such  a  question — but  why  should 
 you?  Such  things  are  of  common  occurrence  in 
 America,  and  have  occurred  in  this  land.      Are  not 
 
Ixv 
 
 many  of  you  painfully  conscious  of  a  state  of  reli- 
 gion so  low,  that  sometimes  months,  and  even  years, 
 pass  by,  without  a  single  addition  being  made  to  the 
 church  ?  Do  you  not  know  that  it  is  a  very  com- 
 mon case  for  the  pastor  and  the  people  to  lament  to- 
 gether, under  what  seems  to  them  to  be  an  almost 
 total  suspension  of  converting  grace  ?  The  acces- 
 sion of  two  or  three  to  the  number  of  communicants, 
 is  regarded  as  a  kind  of  wonder,  compelling  many  a 
 grateful  and  astonished  witness  to  exclaim,  "  What 
 has  God  wrought !"  I  may  be  in  error,  but  it  is  my 
 opinion,  that,  compared  with  the  prodigious  amount 
 of  instrumentality  employed  in  this  age,  the  quantity 
 of  spiritual  effect  was  never  so  small.  Means  must 
 now  be  counted  on  no  lower  a  scale  than  that  of 
 millions ;  the  gospel  sermons  preached,  the  Bibles 
 circulated,  the  tracts  distributed,  the  lessons  taught, 
 must  all  be  reckoned  by  millions.  Does  the  work 
 of  conversion  then,  1  ask,  keep  pace  with  such  means 
 employed  to  effect  it  ?  Upon  a  moderate  computation, 
 fifteen  or  twenty  thousand  men  of  truly  pious  minds, 
 and  evangelical  sentiments,  are  every  Sabbath-day 
 publishing  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  in  the  United 
 Kingdom,  seconded  by  myriads  of  devoted  Sunday- 
 school  teachers,  and  thousands  of  holy  men  and  wo- 
 men, who  visit  the  cottages  of  the  poor  with  religious 
 tracts,  and  for  the  purpose  of  religious  conversation, 
 — now  then,  I  ask  again,  do  you  see  a  result  propor- 
 tioned to  the  means?  Was  not  the  preaching  of 
 the  gospel  far  more  effective  when  it  was  more  rare? 
 Witness  the  power  which  attended  the  sermons  of 
 Beveridge,  and  Romaine,  and  Grimshaw,  within  the 
 pale  of  the  establishment,  and  those  of  Wesley  and 
 Whitfield  without  it.      What  numbers  were  then 
 
Ixvi 
 
 converted,  even  hundreds  under  a  single  sermon ! 
 What  multitudes  flocked  to  the  Saviour,  at  only  a 
 single  invitation  from  the  messenger  of  mercy  !  But 
 where  is  any  thing  which  even  remotely  approaches 
 to  such  a  state  of  things  now  ?  Attendance  upon 
 evangelical  preaching,  I  am  aware,  is  become  fashion- 
 able, but  with  what  spiritual  effect?  Out  of  the 
 number  who  admire  the  preacher,  and  approve  the 
 sermon,  how  few  beUeve  unto  salvation,  or  even  cor- 
 rectly understand  the  doctrine  !  They  hear  the  joy- 
 ful sound,  but  do  they  know  it  ?  They  are  at  ease 
 in  Zion,  when  they  should  fear  lest  a  promise  being 
 made  to  them  of  entering  into  rest,  they  should  per- 
 ish through  unbelief. 
 
 Take  the  other  view  of  a  revival,  I  mean  an  in- 
 crease of  piety  in  the  souls  of  believers,  and  ask,  if 
 you  need  no  improvement  here  ?  I  am  aware  of  the 
 spirit  of  zeal  which  is  in  active  operation;  but  to  con- 
 sider this  alone  as  a  proof  of  a  high  state  of  religious 
 feeling  would  be  extremely  fallacious ;  for  not  to  say 
 how  small  a  portion  of  what  is  done,  is  accomplished 
 by  the  professing  people  of  God,  I  may  inquire  how 
 much  of  what  they  do,  is  done  from  such  motives  as 
 will  stand  the  test  of  the  scrutinizing  eye  of  Omni- 
 science ?  There  is  a  fascination  in  the  working  of 
 our  public  institutions,  which  throws  its  spell  over 
 innumerable  minds,  that  have  never  yielded  to  the 
 power  of  that  very  truth  they  are  anxious  to  diffuse. 
 There  is  in  others  a  regard  to  reputation,  and  a  sub- 
 mission to  the  compulsion  of  example,  which  will  not 
 allow  them  to  stand  back  from  the  great  moral  en- 
 terprise. To  ascertain  the  state  of  our  religion,  then, 
 we  must  apply  other  tests  than  the  attendance  at 
 public  meetings,  the  amount  of  money- contributions 
 
Ixvii 
 
 to  the  institutions  of  the  day,  or  the  measure  of 
 personal  services  rendered  to  the  cause  of  reUgious 
 benevolence.  These  may  be,  and  doubtless  are,  in 
 many  cases,  the  mere  gratification  of  taste;  a  com- 
 mutation with  the  conscience,  in  lieu  of  still  severer 
 and  more  self-denying  services ;  or  a  cloud  of  incense 
 to  our  own  vanity.  I  would  ask,  what  there  is 
 among  you  of  the  life  of  faith ;  of  the  spiritual  and 
 heavenly  mind;  of  the  victory  over  the  world,  and 
 deadness  to  it ;  of  devotional  habits ;  of  Bible  medi- 
 tation ;  of  the  practice  of  self-denial ;  of  Christian 
 charity ;  of  the  martyr's  spirit,  which  never,  even  in 
 minor  matters,  allows  Christian  principle  to  bend  to 
 expediency;  of  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ; 
 of  the  stamp  of  immortality ;  the  anticipations  of  eter- 
 nity ;  and  the  patient  waiting  for  the  coming  of  our 
 Saviour:  all  of  which  are  enjoined  in  the  word  of 
 God,  are  implied  in  our  profession  of  Christianity, 
 and  have  been  exemplified  in  men  of  like  passions 
 with  ourselves?  Do  we  not  see,  almost  every  where, 
 instead  of  these  things,  a  superficial,  and  secular, 
 and  temporizing  kind  of  piety;  a  religion  without 
 any  depth  of  feeling,  or  any  power  of  principle,  or 
 any  distinctness  of  character ;  a  cold,  spiritless  ortho- 
 doxy, united  with  a  heartless  morality ;  a  mere  ex- 
 emption from  gross  vice  and  fashionable  amusements ; 
 an  observance  of  forms  and  decencies,  but  a  lament- 
 able destitution  of  love,  of  Christian  temper,  and 
 tenderness  of  conscience?  Do  I  defame  what  is 
 called  the  religious  world,  in  thus  representing  its 
 present  condition  ?  Enter  the  social  parties  of  pro- 
 fessing Christians,  listen  to  their  conversation,  wit- 
 ness their  entertainments,  observe  their  spirit,  how 
 frivolous,  how  worldly,  how  different  from  what  might 
 
Ixviii 
 
 be  expected  from  redeemed  sinners,  from  the  heirs 
 of  immortality,  from  the  expectants  of  everlasting 
 glory  !  Follow  them  home  to  their  domestic  circle, 
 and  behold  their  pervading  temper,  how  irascible, 
 how  worldly,  how  destitute  of  spirituality;  witness 
 tbe  cold  and  lifeless  formality,  the  late,  hurried,  ir- 
 regular, and  undevout  seasons  of  their  family  devo- 
 tions, together  with  the  shameful  neglect  of  the  re- 
 ligious instruction  of  their  children  and  servants  ! 
 Witness  the  shortness  and  inconstancy  of  their  times 
 for  private  prayer,  and  think  how  little  communion 
 with  God,  how  little  study  of  the  Scriptures,  how 
 little  self-improvement — can  be  carried  on  during 
 such  fragments  of  time,  snatched  from  the  greedy  and 
 all-devouring  passion  of  earthly-mindedness  !  The 
 spirit  of  prayer  is  expiring  amidst  the  ashes  of  its  own 
 dead  forms,  and  the  Bible  reduced,  in  many  houses 
 of  professing  Christians,  to  the  degradation  of  a  mere 
 article  of  chamber-furniture,  placed  there  for  show, 
 but  not  for  use.  Who  will  deny  that  this  is  but  too 
 correct  a  representation  of  modern  piety ;  or  admit- 
 ting it,  deny  the  need  in  which  our  churches  stand  of 
 a  revival  ? 
 
 II.  /  shall  noio  remind  you  of  the  concern  which 
 YOU,  AS  Christians,  have,  or  ought  to  have,  in  the 
 subject  of  revivals,  and  the  obligations  that  lie  upon 
 you  to  do  all  in  your  power  to  promote  them. 
 
 That  the  greatest  weight  of  responsibility  lies 
 upon  the  ministers  of  religion,  I  am  willing  to  allow; 
 but  I  contend  that  it  is  not  exclusively  ours.  Even 
 an  apostle,  when  writing  to  a  body  of  disciples,  said, 
 "  Ye  also  helping  together,  by  prayer  for  us."  As 
 to  that  part  of  a  revival  which  relates  to  the  quicken- 
 ing of  lukewarm  professors,  there  cannot  exist  for  a 
 
Ixix 
 
 moment  any  doubt  upon  the  necessity  o£  your  exert- 
 ing yourselves  to  produce  this  happy  change.  If 
 the  church  is  to  be  revived,  it  must  be  done  by  in- 
 teresting the  church  itself.  It  is  the  recruiting  of 
 your  oivn  piety,  brethren,  that  I  am  now  speaking 
 of,  and  is  this  no  concern  of  yours  ?  You  are  the 
 very  persons  who  are  to  receive  the  inestimable  bless- 
 ing of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  which  you,  therefore, 
 must  be  individually  engaged  to  seek.  Put  not  the 
 subject  away  from  yourselves,  but  take  it  home  to 
 your  own  bosom,  for  it  belongs  to  you.  Indif- 
 ference on  this  topic,  is  indifference  to  your  own  spi- 
 ritual and  eternal  welfare.  If  the  whole  body  is  to 
 be  renovated,  it  must  be  accomplished  by  a  move- 
 ment in  each  particular  part.  Then  as  to  that  view 
 of  the  subject  which  relates  to  the  conversion  of  sin- 
 ners,  by  what  show  of  argument  can  you  attempt  to 
 prove  that  this  is  no  concern  of  yours  ?  In  what 
 book  or  chapter  of  the  word  of  God,  can  you  find  a 
 sentiment  that  discharges  you  from  all  interest  in  this 
 matter  ?  Even  if  you  were  excluded  from  all  direct 
 instrumentality  in  seeking  this  object,  if  it  were  not 
 permitted  you  to  attain  to  the  high  honour  of  "  con- 
 verting a  sinner  from  the  error  of  his  ways,  saving  a 
 soul  from  death,  and  hiding  a  multitude  of  sins," 
 still  you  are  not  released  from  obligation  to  pray  for 
 their  success  to  whom  this  solemn  business  is  in- 
 trusted. The  conversion  of  sinners  ought  to  be, 
 and  is,  the  matter  of  deepest  interest  to  the  unfallen 
 inhabitants  of  the  most  distant  world  that  God  has 
 created ;  they  look,  from  their  remote  abodes,  with 
 the  most  intense  soUcitude  to  our  planet,  as  the  scene 
 of  redeeming  mercy  and  saving  grace.  Is  the  sal- 
 vation of  sinners,  then,  nothing  to  you,  who  dwell 
 
Ixx 
 
 among  the  saved  race,  who  are  some  of  them,  and 
 who  are  actually  invited  to  assist  in  the  work  of  saving 
 them  ?  O  it  is  a  grave  and  serious  error,  a  practical 
 heresy,  of  most  fatal  influence  to  the  souls  of  men, 
 that  ministers  only  are  under  solemn  obhgations  to 
 seek  the  conversion  of  souls,  and  to  labour  for  the 
 extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom !  It  is  strangely 
 and  most  criminally  forgotten,  that  the  church,  not 
 merely  its  ministers,  is  put  in  trust  icith  the  gospel 
 for  the  benefit  of  the  world.  The  spirit  of  Chris- 
 tianity is  essentially  a  spirit  of  propagation ;  and  every 
 thing  in  the  constitution  of  the  church  implies  a 
 principle  of  expansion.  A  church  is,  in  fact,  a  Fo- 
 reign and  a  Home  Missionary  Society  in  itself,  and 
 every  member  of  a  church  is,  in  one  sense,  a  mission- 
 ary. That  man  who  does  not  seek  the  conversion 
 of  others,  forgets  one  great  purpose  of  his  own,  and 
 sufygests  a  serious  doubt,  whether  indeed  he  be  con- 
 verted at  all.  You  released  from  all  obligation  to 
 seek  a  revival  of  religion  !  you  may  as  rationally  think 
 of  your  being  released  from  an  obligation  to  love 
 God,  honour  Christ,  and  love  your  neighbour  !  The 
 wish  to  be  thought  so,  the  remotest  idea  of  it,  virtu- 
 ally dissolves  your  connection  with  the  church,  and 
 cuts  the  tie  that  binds  you  as  a  professor  to  the  body 
 of  Christ.  No,  you  must  not,  you  dare  not,  dele- 
 gate to  us,  ministers,  the  duty  and  the  honour  of 
 seeking  a  revival  of  religion.  On  the  contrary,  did 
 you  see  us  anxious  to  discharge  you  from  all  concern 
 in  the  great  work,  you  ought  to  resist  the  effort  as 
 an  aggression  upon  your  privileges,  an  usurpation 
 of  your  rights.  Come  then,  beloved  brethren,  to 
 the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  Co-oper- 
 ate with  us  in  this  transcendently  important  object. 
 
Ixxi 
 
 Connect  yourselves  more  closely  with  the  kingdom  of 
 Christ,  and  give  your  hearts  and  your  energies  more 
 entirely  to  the  revival  and  extension  of  religion.  Roll 
 away  the  reproach,  that  "  all  men  seek  their  own 
 things,  not  the  things  that  are  Jesus  Christ's.'*  What 
 are  the  politics  of  this  world  to  you;  what  the  in- 
 terests of  literature  or  science  to  you ;  what  the  course 
 of  discovery  to  you ;  what  the  state  of  commerce  to 
 you;  what  the  current  of  events,  the  tide  of  history 
 to  you ;  or  what  even  those  fortunes  you  are  endea- 
 vouring to  seek  for  yourselves  or  your  children,  to 
 you, — compared  with  the  immortal  interests  involved 
 in  a  genuine  revival  of  religion  ?* 
 
 III.  An  important  part  of  the  subject  now  re- 
 mains to  be  considered — The  means  to  he  employed 
 by  Christians,  for  bringing  about  a  Revival. 
 
 It  is  essentially  necessary,  that  all  the  members  of 
 our  churches  should  take  a  deep,  and  individual,  as 
 well  as  collective,  interest  in  this  subject. — It  belongs 
 to  you  all.  There  is  not  a  single  member,  whether 
 rich  or  poor,  young  or  old,  male  or  female,  that 
 should  feel  no  concern,  and  take  no  step,  to  obtain 
 this  blessed  quickening.  Each  one  should  take  it 
 up  as  his  own  business,  and  feel  and  act  as  if  it  de- 
 pended upon  himself,  whether  religion  should  flour- 
 ish or  languish.  He  should  scarcely  ask  to  whom, 
 next  to  himself,  this  matter  belonged,  but  consider 
 himself  as  that  one  individual  with  whom  it  rested, 
 whether  the  church  were  to  diminish  or  increase;  to 
 whom  all  its  interests  were  intrusted;  and  who 
 should  therefore  cherish  such  a  solicitude  as  he  would 
 
 *  See  a  most  admirable  illustration  of  this  sentiment,  in  a 
 small  volume  of  inestimable  worth,  entitled,  "  The  Missionary 
 Church,"  by  the  Rev.  W.  H   Stowell Price  3*. 
 
Ixxii 
 
 scarcely  fail  to  be  the  subject  of,  if  he  knew  that  all 
 the  instrumentality,  on  which  its  resuscitation  and 
 the  conversion  of  a  world,  centered  in  himself.  No 
 one  is  to  icait  for  others,  but  every  one  is  to  endea- 
 vour to  influence  others.  No  one  is  to  ask  where  will 
 the  movement  begin,  but  every  one  is  to  originate 
 it  in  hhnself,  if  he  finds  it  not  already  originated  by 
 others.  The  glory  of  God,  the  honour  of  Christ, 
 the  salvation  of  souls,  are  every  body's  business;  and 
 all  these  are  comprehended  in  a  revival  of  religion. 
 
 You  must  ardently  long  for  it. — You  must  not  only 
 feel  that  it  is  your  business,  but  that  it  is  a  trans- 
 cendently  important  and  infinitely  desirable  event — 
 an  event  which  should  kindle  such  an  ardour  of  hope, 
 that  the  soul,  by  the  velocity  and  intensity  of  its  own 
 desires,  would  be  kindled  into  a  flame  of  hallowed 
 and  rational  enthusiasm.  The  revival  of  religion  is 
 a  phrase  that  occupies  but  a  small  space  on  paper,  or 
 a  short  time  in  utterance ;  but  its  results  are  infinite 
 and  eternal.  The  improvement  of  your  own  per- 
 sonal religion,  which  is,  in  fact,  your  own  advance 
 in  an  education  for  heaven  and  eternity — the  pro- 
 bable salvation  of  your  children — the  increase  of  your 
 own  church  with  all  the  increase  of  God — the  bene- 
 fit of  your  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  by  large  acces- 
 sions to  the  number  of  their  pious  inhabitants — the 
 strengthening  and  adorning  of  your  country,  by  the 
 multiplication  of  those  who  are  its  ornaments  and  its 
 defence — the  more  liberal  and  extended  support  of 
 all  those  noble  institutions  that  are  "  the  seeds  of 
 the  millennium" — the  raising  up  of  a  greater  number 
 of  devoted  ministers  and  missionaries — the  more 
 rapid  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the 
 world" — the  wider   diffusion  of  piety  on  earth,  and 
 
Ixxiii 
 
 the  greater  accumulation  of  joy  in  heaven, — are 
 the  results  of  every  revival  in  religion.  Beautiful 
 is  the  language  employed  in  the  report  already 
 alluded  to  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presby- 
 terian Church  in  the  United  States : — "  Who  can 
 estimate  the  precious  influence  of  these  renovated 
 churches  upon  the  population  of  our  country — upon 
 present  and  future  generations  ?  What  energy  of 
 moral  power  is  thus  imparted  to  the  cause  of  truth  ! 
 How  many  fountains  of  salvation  are  thus  opened,  to 
 gladden  the  dry  and  thirsty  land !  The  fruits  of 
 this  astonishing  work  of  grace  are  valuable  to  the 
 church  and  the  world,  beyond  all  human  computa- 
 tion. In  numerous  communities,  the  predominating 
 influence  is  now  consecrated  to  the  cause  of  God. 
 How  many  mothers  have  been  prepared,  by  grace,  to 
 train  up  their  children  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ! 
 And  what  a  noble  army  of  young  men  has  renounced 
 the  honours  of  the  world,  and  devoted  themselves  to 
 the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  !  Never,  until  the  des- 
 tinies of  eternity  are  unfolded,  can  be  known  the  full 
 amount  of  blessings  bestowed  by  these  dispensations 
 of  mercy." — Believers  in  Jesus  Christ,  professors  of 
 the  faith  of  the  gospel,  can  you  look  on  such  a  moral 
 picture,  and  feel  no  risings  and  workings  of  strong 
 desire?  What  mean,  and  insignificant,  and  unin- 
 teresting ideas,  notwithstanding  their  power  to  in- 
 flame the  imaginations  of  the  children  of  this  world, 
 are  the  revival  of  trade,  the  revival  of  letters,  the 
 revival  of  science,  compared  with  the  revival  of 
 RELIGION  !  The  warmest  heart  that  ever  glowed 
 under  the  intensity  of  this  burning  thought,  is  cold, 
 and  the  most  fervid  imagination,  that  ever  brightened 
 A  62 
 
Ixxiv 
 
 into  rapture  under  the  illumination  of  this  radiant 
 vision,  is  dull  and  dark,  compared  with  what  they 
 might  be.  But  oh,  it  is  melancholy  to  witness  the 
 indifFerence  of  the  great  bulk  of  nominal  professors, 
 to  this  vast  and  momentous  subject !  Could  we  be- 
 hold a  tenth  part  of  the  anxiety  about  it  that  is  felt 
 and  expressed  in  reference  to  a  revival  of  trade,  we 
 should  feel  that  vitality  was  becoming  to  circulate 
 through  the  spiritual  body,  and  that  symptoms  of 
 returning  animation  were  beginning  to  appear.  But, 
 alas  !  with  many  there  is  scarcely  a  perceptible  pul- 
 sation of  desire.  They  have  hardly  life  enough  left 
 to  be  sensible  of  the  palsy  that  has  smitten  the  frame. 
 "  What  languor  has  fallen  upon  the  church  of  God  ! 
 and  yet  here  the  impulse  must  begin,  which  is  to 
 subdue  the  world.  We  need  a  succession  of  im- 
 pulses. We  need  new  baptisms  of  fire  and  of  the 
 Holy  Ghost.  Oh  that  we  feh  our  responsibility  to 
 the  world  !  Our  coldness  and  deadness  end  not  with 
 ourselves.  We  propagate  coldness  and  death.  We 
 putrify  the  moral  atmosphere  of  the  world." — Let 
 us  shake  off  our  apathy,  let  us  long  for  a  revival, 
 and  covet,  with  intense  solicitude,  a  resuscitation  of 
 religion.  I  do  not  expect  to  see  here  an  exact  coun- 
 terpart of  the  scenes  exhibited  in  America;  I  do  not 
 approve  of  all  the  means  that  are  there  employed  to 
 produce  them.  But  there  is  one  tiling  that  all  must 
 approve — and  that  is,  the  ardent  desire  that  prevails 
 there  for  this  gracious  renovation.  The  church  is 
 beginning  there  to  take  God  at  his  word,  and  to 
 enlarge  her  expectations  and  desires  to  the  measure 
 of  his  promises.  She  has  heard  the  voice  of  Him 
 who  saith,  "  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock," 
 and  has  responded,  "  Open  ye  the  doors,  that  the 
 
Ixxv 
 
 King  of  glory  may  come  in.*'  And  He  is  standing 
 and  knocking  at  the  doors  of  our  churches  also,  with 
 all  his  fulness  of  grace,  and  all  his  treasures  of  wis- 
 dom, willing  to  come  in  and  sup  with  us,  if  we  will 
 but  invite  him ;  but  ready  to  depart,  if  we  desire  not 
 his  gracious  presence. 
 
 JVe  must  exercise  faith  in  the  reality  and  attain- 
 ableness  of  the  blessing. — Mr.  Colton  has  told  us,  in 
 his  interesting  volume,  "  that,  if  we  would  have  a 
 revival,  we  must  have  a  faith  in  the  specific  thing, 
 not  a  vague  general  notion  of  we  know  not  what. 
 Here  is  the  starting  point, — this  is  the  means  of  all 
 other  means, — standing  in  the  relation  of  parent  to 
 the  rest."  We  treat  the  subject  of  revivals  as  sin- 
 ners too  generally  do  the  gospel ;  as  something  to 
 be  believed  in  some  way,  but  they  know  not  how, 
 and  by  somebody  else,  but  not  by  themselves.  We 
 have  no  intelligent  appropriating  faith.  We  hear, 
 and  read  of  them,  but  as  a  matter  not  relating  to  us. 
 But  why  not?  Is  their  a  subject  on  which  God  has 
 been  more  lavish  of  his  promises,  than  the  communi- 
 cations of  his  grace  to  them  that  seek  his  Holy  Spirit  ? 
 We  cannot  have  the  blessing,  if  we  do  not  believe 
 both  its  reality  and  its  attainableness.  Our  unbe- 
 lief will  be  fiital  to  our  hopes  ;  indeed,  we  cannot 
 hope  at  all  if  we  do  not  believe.  This  infidelity  on 
 the  subject,  or  even  a  scepticism,  will  be  as  the  stone 
 upon  the  well's  mouth,  which  must  be  rolled  away, 
 before  the  fertilizing  waters  can  be  drawn  forth. 
 Faith,  if  we  had  it,  would  soon  bring  the  blessing; 
 for  it  would  soon  put  us  upon  all  the  other  means  to 
 obtain  it. 
 
 We  must  fervently  pray  for  a  revival. —  General, 
 a2 
 
Ixxvi 
 
 believing,  fervent,  persevering  prayer,  would  as  cer- 
 tainly bring  to  us  this  gracious  visitation,  as  it  has 
 done  to  our  brethren  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlan- 
 tic, and  as  it  has  done  in  every  age,  and  every 
 country,  in  which  it  has  been  tried.  This  is  not 
 now  a  new  experiment,  and  ought  never  to  have  been 
 considered  as  such.  It  is  not  a  thing  of  uncertainty, 
 whether  God  will  bestow  his  Spirit  upon  an  individual 
 that  asks  it  in  faith  and  prayer, — and  what  is  a  church 
 but  a  collection  of  individuals?  That  which  is  true 
 and  certain  to  the  one,  cannot  be  false  or  contingent 
 in  reference  to  the  many.  But  the  prayer  that  is 
 effectual,  must  be  fervent  and  persevering.  This  is 
 one  striking  characteristic  of  the  American  churches. 
 They  believe  that  the  blessing  may  be  obtained  by  sup- 
 plication ;  and,  therefore,  they  set  apart  days  for 
 humiliation  and  prayer,  and  continue  with  one  accord 
 in  supplication  to  God.  It  has  been  thought,  by 
 some,  that  there  is  rather  too  much  of  man's  contri- 
 vance in  their  means  and  plans — but  is  not  their 
 ultimate  dependence  upon  God  ?  One  fact  alone 
 will  teach  us  the  importance  they  attach  to  prayer. 
 The  late  excellent  Mr.  Bruen,  in  writing  to  a  friend, 
 after  giving  an  account  of  a  revival  which  had  oc- 
 curred  in  a  town  he  visited,  makes  the  following  re- 
 marks : — "  The  most  interesting  proof  given  me  of 
 the  novel  state  of  the  church  at  such  a  time  is,  that, 
 the  minister  told  me,  the  people  seemed  to  feel  that 
 they  had  but  to  pray  ;  that  preaching  was  important, 
 but  inferior  to  prayer :  and  that,  if  it  had  been  an- 
 nounced that  Dr.  Chalmers  was  to  preach  in  the 
 church  on  a  week-day  afternoon,  and  that  there  was 
 to  be  a  prayer-meeting  in  the  court-house,  at  the 
 same  time,  and  that  it  was  equally  right  for  the  pec- 
 
Ixxvii 
 
 pie  to  go  to  either  place,  they  would  have  gone  to  \ 
 the  place  of  prayer  in  preference.      God  is  ready  ^ 
 
 TO  WORK  ANY  WHERE,  WHEN  HIS  PEOPLE  ARE 
 READY  FOR  THE  RECEPTION  OF  HIS  HoLY  SpIRIT; 
 
 and,  if  truly  prepared,  loe  need  but  to  ask  to  receive. 
 True  prayer  is  always  successful." — What 
 can  be  more  striking  or  impressive  than  this  fact  ? 
 This  is  the  very  spirit  of  prayer.  But  ah  !  how 
 little  of  it  have  we  in  this  country  !  How  low  is  the 
 flame  of  devotion  sunk  upon  the  altar  of  our  hearts  ! 
 Faith  is  so  weak,  and  the  spirit  of  supplication  so 
 feeble,  that  the  church  has  ceased  to  be  able  to 
 wrestle  with  God  and  to  prevail.  The  necessity  of 
 divine  influence  for  the  conversion  of  the  soul,  has 
 been,  of  late,  not  unfrequently  made  the  subject  of 
 resolutions,  and  speeches,  on  the  platform,  at  public 
 meetings.  Much  has  been  said,  and  eloquently  said, 
 to  recommend  the  theme  to  the  devout  attention  of 
 the  Christian  church  ;  but  there  the  matter  has  ended. 
 The  breath  of  eloquence  has  not  fanned  the  languid 
 flame  of  piety;  and,  indeed,  as  it  is  usually  em- 
 ployed, it  has  but  little  adaptation  to  accomplish  this 
 end.  It  is  not  eloquence  we  want,  but  faith  and  the 
 supplicating  heart.  Eloquence  may  move  man,  but 
 prayer  moves  the  arm  of  God :  eloquence  may  pro- 
 cure money,  but  prayer  will  bring  down  the  grace 
 that  money  cannot  purchase,  and  without  which  the 
 greatest  hoards  of  wealth  are  useless  :  eloquence  may 
 fill  the  place  with  the  inspirations  of  human  genius, 
 but  prayer  will  fill  the  church  with  the  presence  and 
 the  power  of  the  great  Jehovah.  The  believing 
 fervent  breathings  of  one  soul,  uttering  its  longings 
 after  revival,  in  the  retirement  of  the  closet,  does 
 more  for  the  attainment  of  this  object,  than  a  thou- 
 
Ixxviii 
 
 sand  orations  delivered  in  public,  amidst  the  plaudits 
 of  admiring  auditors.  O  Christians,  let  your  closets 
 testify,  let  your  conscience  testify,  how  much  time 
 you  set  apart  to  importune  the  God  of  all  grace,  to 
 pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  the  church  and  the  world  ! 
 The  blessing  is  ready,  but  waits  to  be  fetched  from 
 heaven  by  your  believing  prayers.  When  the  minds 
 of  believers  shall  be  intent  upon  the  object,  and  giv- 
 ing utterance  to  their  desires  in  vehement  entreaty, 
 they  shall  exclaim,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come 
 quickly ;"  his  voice  shall  soon  be  heard  in  gracious 
 response,  saying,  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly,  and  my 
 reward  is  with  me." 
 
 But  you  are  not  only  to  ask^  however  fervently, 
 or  knock,  however  importunately,  at  the  door  of 
 mercy,  for  the  blessing;  but  you  are  to  seek  for  it  in 
 the  diligent  use  of  other  means. — As  very  much  de- 
 pends upon  ministerial  fidelity  and  devotedness,  you 
 should  abound  in  prayer  for  your  pastors.  If  apos- 
 tles felt  their  need  of  the  prayers  of  the  brethren, 
 and,  in  the  language  of  affectionate  entreaty,  said, 
 *'  Pray  for  us,"  how  can  it  be  expected  that  the  or- 
 dinary ministers  of  the  gospel  can  do  without  the 
 intercessions  of  their  people  ?  O  what  force  and 
 beauty  are  there  in  St.  Paul's  words  to  the  Corin- 
 thians, already  quoted: — "  You  also  helping  together 
 by  prayer  for  us  !"  Apostles,  even  with  miraculous 
 endowments,  felt  themselves  feeble  and  powerless 
 without  the  supplications  of  their  own  converts;  and 
 the  humblest  ministers  of  the  word  may  be  made 
 mighty,  and  gloriously  successful  by  such  aid.  The 
 churcli  has  never  yet  tried  the  solemn  and  sublime  ex- 
 periment, to  what  a  lofty  height  of  personal  devoted- 
 ness and  success  it  could  raise  its  ministers,  by  the 
 
Ixxix 
 
 power  of  general  and  fervent  prayer.  Christians 
 are  almost  ever  in  the  extremes  of  idolizing  or  de- 
 spising their  ministers ;  of  overvaluing  great  talents, 
 or  undervaluing  such  as,  though  solid,  are  not  bril- 
 liant :  and  thus  are  in  danger  of  not  praying  for  the 
 former,  as  above  the  need,  nor  for  the  latter,  as  be- 
 low the  reach,  of  divine  power.  Should  you  have  a 
 minister  whose  heart  is  not  yet  interested  in  the 
 subject  of  revivals,  what  method  can  you  adopt  more 
 likely  to  engage  his  attention,  than  to  commend  him 
 to  God  by  earnest,  affectionate  suppUcation?  Ex- 
 postulation with  him  may,  perhaps,  only  offend  him ; 
 but  prayer  for  him  cannot  produce  such  an  effect, 
 and  may  bring  the  reviving  influence  from  God  upon 
 his  souL 
 
 It  is  of  no  less  consequence,  that  you  should  do 
 every  thing  to  encourage  the  hearts  of  your  ministers. — 
 In  order  to  the  bringing  about  of  a  revival,  there 
 must  be  the  most  harmonious  feeling,  the  best  un- 
 derstanding, and  the  most  cordial  good-will,  between 
 the  pastor  and  his  flock.  Where  the  minister  does 
 not  live  in  the  affections  of  his  people,  or  is  dispirited 
 by  a  want  of  proper  attention  to  his  ministry,  or  of 
 due  regard  to  his  comfort,  all  hope  of  a  renovated 
 state  of  things  in  the  church  is  utterly  vain.  It  is 
 in  the  calm  of  peace,  and  not  in  the  storm  of  con- 
 tention— in  the  summer  season  of  affection,  and  not 
 in  the  wintry  frost  of  indifference  or  ill-will — that  a 
 revival  can  be  expected.  It  requires  so  much  mu- 
 tual confidence,  deliberation,  and  co-operation,  that 
 the  most  undisturbed  cordiality  is  essential  to  its  ex- 
 istence. If  you  would  wish  your  ministers  to  pro- 
 mote this  great  work,  you  must  take  care  to  keep 
 them  in  a  state  of  mind  that  leaves  them  at  leisure 
 
Ixxx 
 
 to  carry  it  forward.      You  must  constantly  attend 
 their  ministry,  and  not  dishearten  or  paralyze  their 
 zeal,  by  the  sight  of  pews  vacated  by  those  who  have 
 left  their  own   teacher,  for  some  pulpit  novelty  in 
 another  place.      Curiosity  is  a  passion  which  should 
 have  little  scope  for  operation  in  religion,  whether  it 
 relate  to  doctrines  or  to  preachers.      Has  the  stran- 
 ger studied  for  you,  prayed  for  you,  as  your  own 
 minister  does  continually  ?     And  let  your  attendance 
 be  as  serious  as  it  is  constant.      Take  earnest  heed 
 to  the  things  you  hear,  lest  at  any  time  you  let  them 
 slip.      A  revival  of  religion  always,  or  at  least  usu- 
 ally, begins  by  a  renewed  solemnity  in  the  congre- 
 gation.     People   listen  to  sermons  as  voices  from 
 eternity,  speaking  to  them  of  eternity.      There  are 
 no  sleepers,  no  idle  gazers,  in  such  assemblies,  all 
 turn  to  the  pulpit,  as  to  a  door  opening  into  the  un- 
 seen world,  through  which  are  partially  visible  the 
 realities  of  heaven  and  hell ;  objects  too  awfully  mo- 
 mentous to  allow  a  spirit  of  trifling.      You  must,  if 
 you  would  have  a  revival,  change  your  whole  design 
 and  manner  in  hearing  the  loord.      Instead  of  that 
 careless  and  thoughtless  rush  into  the  sanctuary,  you 
 must  go  from  praying  to  hearing,  and  return  from 
 hearing  to   praying.      It  is  shocking  to  think  how 
 some  professors  of  religion  treat  both  the  preacher 
 and  his  sermon.      They  go  to  the  house  of  God,  as 
 others  go  to  a  play,  for  entertainment,  not  for  im- 
 provement; and  return,  not  to  apply  the  discourse, 
 but  to  criticise  it.      In  the  hearing  of  servants,  chil- 
 dren, or  guests,  they  assail  it  with  the  shafts  of  ridi- 
 cule, or  the  bolts  of  anger;  and  thus  messages  from 
 the    eternal   God   to   immortal   souls,    on   the   high 
 themes    of   salvation    and   damnation,    are    treated 
 
Ixxxi 
 
 with  the  same  jocularity  and  merriment,  as  are  be- 
 stowed on  the  veriest  trifles  that  float  on  the  breeze 
 of  popular  gossip.  All  this  arises  from,  or  is  con- 
 nected with,  the  idolatrous  regard  which  is  paid  in 
 the  present  age  to  eloquence.  The  public  meetings, 
 which  are  so  common,  and  which  have  been  thought 
 so  necessary  for  the  support  of  our  religious  institu- 
 tions, whatever  benefit  they  may  have  conferred  upon 
 preachers,  by  cultivating  a  more  free  and  popular 
 mode  of  address,  have  corrupted  in  some  measure 
 the  taste  of  the  people,  by  producing  a  desire  after 
 oratorical,  declamatory,  and  elaborate  harangues,  in- 
 stead of  the  more  sober,  solemn,  and  instructive  me- 
 thod of  expounding  and  applying  the  truths  of  re- 
 velation; while  both  preachers  and  hearers  seem  to 
 be  too  much  occupied  by  matters  of  taste  and  ima- 
 gination, to  the  neglect  of  the  more  awful  functions 
 of  the  conscience.  It  is  man  that  too  many  go  to 
 hear  speak,  and  not  God ;  it  is  eloquence  that  they 
 want,  and  not  the  gospel ;  and  to  be  entertained,  but 
 not  to  be  sanctified,  the  object  they  seek.  True  it 
 is,  that  it  must  be  sound  doctrine  that  they  hear, 
 and  orthodox  preachers  that  they  follow ;  but  it  is  not 
 for  the  truth's  sake  that  dwelleth  in  them,  but  for 
 the  musical  voice,  the  fine  imagination,  the  master- 
 mind, or  the  captivating  style  with  which  the  truth 
 is  announced.  This  must  be  altered;  and  if  we 
 would  have  a  revival,  we  must  come  back  to  the 
 simplicity  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus, 
 
 It  is  not  irrelevant  to  the  subject  to  state,  the  neces- 
 sity of  maintaining  a  proper  scriptural  discipline  in 
 our  churches, — The  church  is  the  temple  of  God,  a 
 habitation  for  the  Spirit ;  and  if  it  be  defiled  by  the 
 A  3 
 
Ixxxii 
 
 addition  or  retention  of  unholy  members,  the  Divine 
 Inhabitant  will  retire,  and  leave  it  to  the  finger  of 
 desolation  to  write  upon  its  forsaken  walls,  "  The 
 glory  is  departed."  It  might  have  been  as  rationally 
 expected,  that  the  symbol  of  the  divine  presence 
 would  have  continued  to  rest  upon  the  mercy-seat, 
 had  all  the  impurities  concomitant  u.pon  the  sacri- 
 ficial rites  been  profanely  swept  into  the  Holy  of 
 Holies,  as  it  is  to  believe  that  a  revival  of  religion 
 will  take  place  in  those  churches,  where  there  is  a 
 gross  neglect  of  the  scriptural  qualifications  of  the 
 members. 
 
 If  you  would  enjoy  a  revival  of  religion,  yoz^  must 
 take  care  not  to  he  too  much  engrossed  hy  secular  'po- 
 litics.— True  it  is,  you  did  not  cease  to  be  citizens 
 when  you  became  Christians;  nor  did  you,  when  you 
 joined  yourself  to  the  church,  take  the  veil,  like  a 
 nun  when  she  enters  the  convent,  and  sever  every  tie 
 that  binds  you  to  earth,  and  to  earthly  affairs.  The 
 church  is  in  the  world,  though  not  o/'it,  and  is  to  be 
 to  you  a  sacred  retreat — a  place  of  refreshment  and 
 repose,  where  you  may  recruit  your  strength,  not  only 
 to  struggle  for  the  crown  of  glory,  but  with  the  rough 
 cares  of  time,  and  from  whence  you  must  come  forth 
 with  invigorated  piety,  to  guide  and  to  influence  the 
 current  of  human  affairs.  But  still  it  must  not  be 
 concealed,  brethren,  that  these  are  times,  in  which 
 the  danger  lies,  not  in  the  extreme  of  being  too  little, 
 but  of  being  too  much,  involved  in  political  pursuits. 
 The  government  of  the  earth  must  not  be  abandoned 
 by  the  saints ;  but  oh,  let  the  saints  maintain  the 
 character  and  the  rights  of  their  earthly  citizenship, 
 remembering  that  they  belong  to  another  and  a  holy 
 community,  and  having  their  conversation  in  heaven  ! 
 
Ixxxiii 
 
 You  must  be  sometimes  in  the  dangerous  region  of 
 party  politics,  but  remember  it  is  to  piety  an  infected 
 place,  a  region  of  malaria,  in  which  you  must  guard, 
 as  much  as  possible,  your  spiritual  health,  and  from 
 which  you  must  escape  as  speedily  as  you  can. 
 
 There  is  another  circumstance  intimately  connected 
 with  the  hopes  of  a  revival  of  religion — I  mean  a 
 spirit  of  Christian  charity  towards  your  fellow-Chris- 
 tians of  other  denominations, — Evil  omens  have  shown 
 themselves  of  late,  of  a  growing  spirit  of  alienation 
 between  tbe  evangelical  part  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
 land and  the  orthodox  Dissenters.  What  may  be 
 the  cause  I  will  not  venture  to  inquire,  but  merely 
 state  the  fact,  that  instead  of  approximating  nearer 
 and  nearer  to  each  other,  as  by  the  identity  of  their 
 *'Hke  precious  faith,"  and  common  salvation,  it  might 
 be  expected  they  would  do,  they  are  continually  re- 
 ceding to  a  greater  distance.  Alas !  alas  !  that  in 
 the  attractions  of  the  cross,  the  common  centre  of 
 their  religious  opinions  and  their  holy  sensibilities, 
 there  should  be  less  power  to  unite  and  harmonize, 
 than  there  is  in  their  varying  forms  of  ecclesiastical 
 polity  to  produce  repulsion  and  dissonance.  Roots 
 of  bitterness  have  sprung  up  of  late,  with  portentous 
 rapidity,  which,  instead  of  being  eradicated  by  the 
 hand  of  a  cautious  zeal,  have  been  fostered  by  pre- 
 judice, till  they  have  grown  to  such  a  height,  as  to 
 chill  with  their  shadow,  and  to  poison  with  their  in- 
 fluence, the  fairest  flower  in  the  garden  of  the  Lord 
 — the  spirit  of  Christian  charity.  We  can  expect 
 no  revival  while  these  things  last,  except  it  be  a  re- 
 vival of  bigotry  and  intolerance. — "  The  irascible 
 passions,"  says  Mr.  Hall,  "  surround  the  soul  with  a 
 turbulent  atmosphere,  than  which  nothing  is  more 
 
XXXIV 
 
 opposed  to  that  calm  and  holy  light,  in  which  the 
 Spirit  loves  to  dwell."  Oh  !  let  us  lay  aside  our 
 mutual  suspicion  ;  let  us  repress  our  eagerness  to 
 seize  and  magnify  differences ;  let  us  not  encourage 
 our  literary  organs  and  periodical  journals  to  carry  on 
 a  warfare  of  crimination  and  misrepresentation;  let 
 us  not  refer  with  exultation  and  triumph  to  acknow- 
 ledged evils  and  abuses,  and  thus  rejoice  in  iniquity. 
 A  truce,  an  everlasting  truce,  to  such  things  as  these, 
 which  trouble  the  waters,  but  by  the  foot  of  a  demon, 
 rather  than  the  gentle  hand  of  an  angel ;  and  not  for 
 healing,  but  disease.  One  of  the  best  means,  one 
 of  the  first  signs,  of  a  revival,  is  a  growing  spirit  of 
 brotherly  love  among  the  different  denominations  of 
 real  Christians ;  and  to  obtain  this,  we  must  "  pray 
 every  wliere,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath  or 
 doubting." 
 
 It  may  be,  that  in  some  cases,  a  church  has  fallen 
 into  an  unusually  low  state  of  depression  and  declen- 
 sion ;  its  minister,  discouraged  and  hopeless,  knows 
 not  whether  to  remove  or  remain ;  its  members,  few 
 and  lukewarm,  and  heartless,  are  looking  round,  not 
 for  means  of  a  revival,  but  for  a  way  of  escape.  All 
 is  death  and  desolation,  and  the  assemblies  of  the 
 Sabbath  are  rather  like  the  mournful  gatherings  of 
 a  few  surviving  friends  round  the  sepulchre  of  one 
 departed,  than  the  joyous  meetings  of  glad  hearts  at 
 a  feast.  Such  a  state  of  things  calls  for  immediate 
 and  solemn  consideration.  No  ordinary  means  or 
 measures  will  do  here ;  the  case  is  all  but  desperate. 
 Meetings  of  the  pastor  with  his  deacons  to  inquire 
 into  the  cause,  should  immediately  take  place;  days 
 of  humihation,  confession,  and  prayer,  should  be  forth- 
 with appointed ;  and  in  addition  to  all  this,  it  might 
 
Ixxxv 
 
 be  well  to  call  in  the  aid  of  one  or  two  discreet  neigh- 
 bouring ministers,  to  assist  the  solemnities,  and  en- 
 deavour to  give  them  impression  and  effect,  by  ad- 
 dresses to  the  church  and  to  the  different  classes  of 
 the  congregation.  Prompt,  prudent,  energetic  mea- 
 sures should  be  adopted ;  it  is  no  time  to  utter  the 
 mere  language  of  complaint ;  the  lethargy  is  increas- 
 ing, and  death  is  at  hand. 
 
 The  revival  of  religion  in  a  Christian  church,  is, 
 as  I  have  already  stated,  a  common  concern;  there 
 is  something  for  every  one  to  feel,  and  something  for 
 every  one  to  do;  all  can  help,  and  each  should  help 
 as  much  as  he  can. — Deacons  and  elders,  a  fearful 
 degree  of  responsibility  lies  upon  you  !  You  may 
 never  yet  have  considered  how  much  the  spiritual 
 prosperity  of  the  church  depends  upon  you.  Next 
 to  the  pastor,  you  rouse  it  to  activity,  or  lull  it  to  in- 
 dolence; you  chill  or  cherish  its  ardour;  you  quicken 
 or  crush  its  energies.  Many  a  worldly-minded,  timid, 
 or  lukewarm  deacon  or  elder  has  done  more  to  pre- 
 vent a  revival  than  his  pastor,  however  intent  upon 
 the  work,  could  do  to  promote  it.  Such  men  para- 
 lyze the  zeal  of  their  minister;  they  are  dead  weights 
 upon  his  energies,  and  obstacles  in  the  way  of  his 
 usefulness.  Their  cold  scepticism  about  the  work, 
 their  heartless  indifference,  their  groundless  suspi- 
 cions, their  puerile  fears  of  novelty  and  fanaticism, 
 perplex  and  hinder  the  pastor,  and  frighten  or  pe- 
 trify the  people.  Dreadful  employment  of  official 
 influence  !  Tremble  at  incurring  such  responsibility. 
 If  you  have  not  courage  or  ardour  enough  for  your 
 station,  resign  it,  and  retire  from  the  front  rank  to 
 the  rear.  But  what  a  blessing  is  a  spiritual,  warm- 
 hearted,  prudent,   devoted,   deacon;  one  who  uses 
 
Ixxxvi 
 
 the  office  well,  and  is  alive  to  every  good  word  and 
 work  !  If  unhappily  the  pastor  should  be  indifferent 
 to  the  subject  of  revival,  let  such  men  bring  it  be- 
 fore him,  in  an  affectionate  and  respectful  manner. 
 Great  caution,  I  admit,  is  necessary  in  the  manage- 
 ment of  an  attempt  so  delicate,  and  so  difficult.  They 
 must  be  careful  not  to  disgust  by  any  thing  like  dic- 
 tation, nor  to  weary  by  injudicious  importunity;  but 
 still  it  is  their  solemn  duty  to  bring  the  subject  un- 
 der pastoral  review.  On  the  other  hand,  it  may  be 
 sometimes  necessary  for  them  to  restrain  or  modify 
 the  effusions  of  a  distempered  zeal,  which  are  poured 
 forth  by  a  rash  and  inexperienced  minister,  whose 
 ardour  burns  with  a  wild  and  dangerous  fury.  But 
 apathy,  neglect,  and  opposition  on  the  part  of  church 
 officers,  betray  a  state  of  mind  unbefitting  their  sta- 
 tion, and  manifest  indifference  to  religion,  contempt 
 for  the  pastor,  disregard  to  the  church,  a  strange  and 
 guilty  unconcern  about  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls, 
 and  a  fearful  oblivion  of  their  accountability  to  Christ. 
 The  pious  and  spiritual  members  of  the 
 church,  of  both  sexes,  maybe  of  great  service,  by  conti- 
 nually looking  round  them,  to  notice  any  who  appear  to 
 be  under  serious  impression,  to  encourage  them  with 
 kind  sympathy,  and  to  be  to  them  as  conductors  to 
 the  pastor ;  many  a  blossom  of  hopeful  piety  might 
 be  thus  preserved,  which  would  be  otherwise  lost; 
 and,  by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  ministerial  solici- 
 tude and  vigilance,  might  be  ripened  into  the  fruits 
 of  righteousness,  which  are  by  Jesus  Christ  unto  the 
 glory  of  God.  A  preacher's  eyes  cannot  be  on  all 
 his  hearers,  especially  if  his  congregation  is  large ; 
 and  therefore,  the  eyes  of  the  more  pious  of  his  flock 
 should  be  employed  for  him,  to  observe  the  anxious 
 
Ixxxvii 
 
 look,  the  suffused  eye,  which  indicate  the  anxious 
 inquirer,  and  which  seem  to  say,  "  What  shall  I  do 
 to  be  saved?"  How  eminently  useful  might  all  be 
 in  this  way,  and  yet  how  few  attempt  it !  Many 
 would  sit  in  selfish  enjoyment,  or  in  cold  formality,  in 
 their  pews  for  months,  never  speaking  a  word  of 
 kindness,  or  directing  a  look  of  sympathy  to  the 
 heart-stricken,  weeping,  agonizing  soul  in  the  very 
 next  seat.  Revivals  can  never  be  expected  while 
 such  apathy  remains ;  no,  never  till  all  the  piety  of 
 the  church  is  called  forth  in  the  way  of  deep  interest 
 and  energetic  activity. 
 
 Pious  and  matronly  females  may,  and  should, 
 render  valuable  aid  to  the  cause  of  revivals,  by  look- 
 ing after  the  younger  of  their  own  sex.  This  is  a 
 ground  of  usefulness  which  is  yet  almost  totally  un- 
 occupied. Female  agency  was  far  more  extensively 
 employed  in  the  primitive  churches  than  it  is  in  mo- 
 dern times.  Honourable  mention  is  made  in  the 
 New  Testament  of  "  Phebe,  a  servant  of  the  church 
 of  Cenchrea,  a  succourer  of  many" — of  Priscilla, 
 "  who  taught  the  eloquent  Apollos  the  way  of  the 
 Lord  more  perfectly ;  who  received  the  thanks  not 
 only  of  the  apostles,  but  of  all  the  churches  of  the 
 Gentiles" — of  "  those  women  which  laboured  with 
 Paul  in  the  gospel" — of  Junia,  who  was  of  note 
 among  the  apostles — of  "  Tryphena  and  Tryphosa, 
 who  laboured  in  the  Lord" — and  of  others,  too  nu- 
 merous to  mention.  The  order  of  female  deacon- 
 esses, which  probably  once  existed,  has  vanished  from 
 the  temple  of  the  Lord,  and  their  ministrations  have 
 long  since  ceased.  This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss 
 the  question,  how  far  it  might  be  necessary  to  revive 
 this  order;  but  still  how  much  beneficial  influence 
 
Ixxxviii 
 
 might  pious  and  experienced  females  exert,  even 
 though  they  were  not  formally  invested  with  the 
 authority  of  office.  Could  they  not  counsel  the 
 younger  women,  instruct  them,  encourage  them, 
 pray  with  them,  and  lead  them  on  in  the  ways  of 
 godliness  ? 
 
 How  much  good,  also,  may  be  done  by  the  more 
 
 EXPERIENCED  AND  INSTRUCTED  BRETHREN  OF  THE 
 
 CHURCH,  in  the  way  of  Sahbath  evening  Schools;  into 
 which  might  be  gathered  the  senior  children  of  the 
 Sabbath  day  schools,  and  others,  who  have  recently 
 left  these  humble  seminaries,  and,  in  consequence  of 
 their  age  and  circumstances,  are  in  more  danger,  and 
 in  more  need  of  guidance,  than  ever  !  Two  or  three 
 such  persons  in  a  church,  yea  one,  might  render  help 
 to  the  work  of  revival,  beyond  calculation. 
 
 Nor  ought  I  to  omit  the  efficient  help  which  might 
 be  given  by  the  active  services  of  well-qualified  per- 
 sons, in  visiting  the  houses  of  the  poor,  according  to 
 the  PLAN  OF  Christian  Instruction  Societies. 
 The  great  mass  of  the  poor  are  living  in  the  utter 
 neglect  of  religion.  If  they  hear  the  gospel,  it  must 
 be  first  preached  to  them  at  their  own  houses.  The 
 precious  treasure  must  be  carried  to  them,  for  they 
 are  too  ignorant,  and  too  indolent,  to  go  forth  to  seek 
 it.  Christians,  there  are  thousands  of  immortal 
 creatures  perishing  in  sin  at  your  very  doors  !  Souls 
 are  continually  going  down  to  the  pit,  from  the 
 houses  that  are  on  the  right  hand  and  tlie  left  of  your 
 own  !  What  deep  commiseration  has  been  felt,  and 
 properly  felt,  for  the  population  of  those  towns  in 
 which  the  ravages  of  the  pestilence  have  been  unu- 
 sually extensive :  but  oh  !  think  of  the  more  awful 
 ravages  of  the  plague  of  sin,  which  is  sweeping  crowds 
 
Ixxxix 
 
 of  immortal  souls  from  your  own  neighbourhood  into 
 everlasting  misery !  Men,  women,  and  their  families, 
 are  continually  dropping  into  eternal  burnings,  almost 
 before  your  eyes! — and  wiU  you  not  go  to  their 
 houses,  and  entreat  them  to  think  of  their  souls' 
 welfare  ?  If  you  have  not  much  courage  to  speak, 
 you  can  take  a  religious  tract,  and  beg  them  to  read 
 it ;  and  by  a  weekly  exchange  of  it,  you  may  conti- 
 nually supply  them  with  a  course  of  religious  instruc- 
 tion, by  which  they  may  be  made  wise  unto  salvation. 
 Beloved  brethren,  let  me,  in  conclusion,  entreat 
 you  to  consider  the  subject,  with  all  that  deliberate 
 attention,  and  deep  seriousness,  which  its  momen- 
 tous, its  infinite,  its  eternal  importance  demands. 
 Every  sign  of  the  times,  every  thing  in  the  state  of 
 the  church,  and  every  thing  in  the  condition  of  the 
 world,  calls  upon  professing  Christians  to  rouse  from 
 their  slumber,  and  to  look  around  them.  Even  the 
 wise  virgins  are  asleep,  and  that  too  amidst  voices 
 speaking  to  them  from  every  quarter,  and  saying, 
 "  Knowing  the  time,  that  now  it  is  high  time  to 
 awake  out  of  sleep ;  for  now  is  our  salvation  nearer 
 than  when  we  beUeved.  The  night  is  far  spent,  the 
 day  is  at  hand ;  let  us  therefore  cast  off  the  works  of 
 darkness,  and  let  us  put  on  the  armour  of  light." 
 Let  these  heart-stirring  words  enter  into  your  souls, 
 and  call  you  forth  to  spiritual  activity.  O  that  I  had 
 at  command,  "  thoughts  that  glow,  and  words  that 
 burn  !"  I  would  turn  them  in  a  stream  of  impassioned 
 eloquence  upon  your  spirits,  and  endeavour  to  bear 
 you  away  from  that  guilty  selfishness,  which  has  en- 
 grossed the  people  of  God,  and  impel  you  to  a  com- 
 bined, and  vigorous,  and  anxious  effort  for  the  revival 
 of  lukewarm  professors,  and  the  conversion  of  impeni- 
 
xc 
 
 tent  sinners  !  The  subject  has  not  yet  laid  hold  of 
 your  imagination,  your  heart,  and  your  conscience;  it 
 has  come  near  to  you,  but  has  not  come  into  you ;  it 
 has  been  often  the  topic  of  conversation,  but  never 
 of  deep  musing.  Do  consider  the  present  aspect  of 
 the  world.  Old  institutions  are  changing  or  falling 
 around  us ;  society  is  in  a  state  of  fluctuation  and 
 transformation;  the  dread  of  innovation  has  risen 
 into  almost  a  passion  for  it;  the  authority  of  vene- 
 rated names  and  ancient  systems  has  perished,  and 
 a  grand  struggle  for  the  mastery  is  coming  on,  be- 
 tween the  spirit  of  infidelity  and  the  word  of  God. 
 Already  the  foe  is  in  the  field ;  his  forces  are  mar- 
 shalled, and,  confident  in  the  assurance  of  victory,  he 
 is  preparing  for  the  attack.  Shall  the  church  of 
 God  be  supine  and  indolent?  Shall  she  alone  be 
 inert  ?  Shall  there  be  revival  and  energy  every 
 where  else  but  there?  Oh  no  !  she  must  arise  and 
 gird  herself  for  the  conflict,  and  take  to  herself  the 
 whole  armour  of  God.  She  must  occupy  a  position 
 which  shall  enable  her  to  take  advantage  of  existing 
 circumstances,  and  to  bend  to  the  promotion  of  her 
 interests,  the  changes  and  events  which  are  continu- 
 ally transpiring  on  the  great  theatre  of  the  world. 
 She  must  be  more  united,  more  spiritual,  more  fer- 
 vent in  prayer,  more  zealous  in  action;  and  then  will 
 she  appear  "  bright  as  the  sun,  fair  as  the  moon, 
 and  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners."  As  to  our 
 own  country,  as  well  as  in  reference  to  every  other, 
 religion  is  the  pillar  of  society,  the  parent  of  social 
 order,  the  germ  of  national  prosperity,  and  the  source 
 of  national  happiness. — "  Without  this  the  nation 
 will  daily  become  more  desirous  of  liberty,  and,  at  the 
 same  time,  less  capable  of  enjoying  and  preserving 
 
XCl 
 
 it.  The  majority  of  the  population,  unless  religious 
 and  virtuous,  must  ever  be  wretched  and  discon- 
 tented; and  the  more  beautiful  the  theory  of  go- 
 vernment which  is  proposed  to  them,  the  greater,  in 
 the  long-run,  will  be  their  disappointment ;  for  it  is 
 impossible  that  the  most  able  contrivances  of  man 
 can  set  aside  the  eternal  laws  of  God,  or  by  the  boon 
 of  an  imaginary  freedom  to  the  vicious,  secure  that 
 happiness  and  peace  to  the  wicked,  which  God  has 
 reserved  for  the  righteous."* 
 
 Every  thing  yet  devised  by  the  wisdom  of  the 
 church  for  the  benefit  of  the  world,  languishes  for 
 want  of  a  revival  of  reliijion.  Bible  and  Tract  So- 
 cieties  have  poured  their  streams  of  moral  influence 
 through  the  remote  and  desolate  places  of  our  de- 
 moralized population,  but  they  yet  appear  like  the 
 "  deserts  and  the  marshes  that  are  given  to  salt." 
 We  have  kindled  by  our  missionary  zeal,  a  flame  on 
 Zion's  hill,  to  be  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and 
 the  glory  of  God's  people,  Israel ;  but  how  dim  is  its 
 beam,  how  feeble  its  power  to  illuminate  the  nations 
 that  sit  in  darkness,  and  the  region  of  the  shadow  of 
 death  !  After  nearly  half  a  century's  labours,  how 
 little  have  we  done  to  evangelize  the  globe  !  Is  it 
 not  a  time  to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  this  want  of 
 greater  success?  And  would  not  inquiry  convince 
 us,  that  it  is  the  languid  condition  of  our  personal 
 religion  ? 
 
 And  now,  dear  brethren,  may  that  Divine  Spirit, 
 which  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  in  answer  to  united 
 prayer,  descended  on  the  infant  church,  baptizing  it 
 with  celestial  fire  and  quaUfying  it  for  its  high  and 
 
 *  Douglas  on  the  Prospects  of  Britain,  p.  30. 
 
xcu 
 
 holy  vocation  to  evangelize  the  nations,  by  illuminat- 
 ing it  with  heavenly  light,  and  adorning  it  with  the 
 beauties  of  holiness,  as  well  as  endowing  it  with  mi- 
 raculous powers — come  down  into  your  minds  and 
 hearts  in  all  the  plenitude  of  his  gifts  and  graces,  re- 
 viving that  which  is  dull,  cleansing  that  which  is  im- 
 pure, strengthening  that  which  is  weak,  uniting  that 
 which  is  dissevered,  in  order  that  in  this  way  you 
 may  be  prepared  for  a  more  abundant  participation 
 of  all  the  fulness  of  God,  and  closer  fellowship  with 
 the  Father  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  in  every  thing 
 that  relates  to  the  salvation  of  this  lost  world. 
 
 J.  A.  J. 
 
 Birmingham,  November,  1832. 
 
 * t*  During  the  sitting  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
 byterian Church  of  the  United  States,  it  was  resolved  that  it  be 
 recommended  to  all  the  Presbyteries  to  observe  the  first  Monday 
 of  January,  1833,  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  the  Divine 
 blessing  on  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  world — 
 for  the  revival  of  religion  in  the  whole  of  Christendom — for  the 
 entire  success  of  those  benevolent  enterprises  which  have  for  their 
 object  the  world's  conversion  to  God.  The  Asseml)Iy  extended 
 a  general  invitation  to  all  denominations  of  Christians  in  the 
 United  States,  and  the  Christian  churches  in  all  other  countries, 
 to  unite  in  the  observance  of  the  day. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 LECTURE  I. 
 
 NATURE  OF  A  REVIVAL. 
 
 Page 
 Isaiah  xlv.  8.  "  Drop  down,  ye  heavens,  from  above,  and 
 
 let  the  skies  pour  down  righteousness ;  let  the  earth 
 open,  and  let  them  bring  forth  salvation,  and  let  righte- 
 ousness spring  up  together," 27 
 
 LECTURE   IL 
 
 DEFENCE  OF  REVIVALS. 
 
 Acts  ii.  L3.  "  Others,  mocking,  said,  These  men  are  full  of 
 new  wine," 43 
 
 LECTURE  TIL 
 
 OBSTACLES  TO  REVIVALS. 
 
 1  Cor.  ix.  12.  "  Lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ,"     81 
 
 LECTURE  IV. 
 
 DIVINE  AGENCY  IN  REVIVALS. 
 
 Hab.  iii.  2.  "  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work," 106 
 
 LECTURE  V. 
 
 GENERAL  MEANS  OF  PRODUCING  AND  PROMOTING  REVIVALS. 
 
 Phil.  i.  27.  "  Striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel,"     130 
 LECTURE  VL 
 
 TREATMENT  DUE  TO  AWAKENED  SINNERS. 
 
 Acts  iii.  19.  "  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,"     .    164 
 LECTURE  VIL 
 
 TREATMENT  DUE  TO  YOUNG  CONVERTS. 
 
 2  Cor.  xiii.  5.  "  Prove  your  own  selves," 193 
 
Xciv  CONTENTS. 
 
 LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 EVILS  TO  BE  AVOIDED  IN  CONNECTION  WITH  REVIVALS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Rom.  xiv.  16.  "Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of,"  220 
 LECTURE  IX. 
 
 RESULTS  OF  REVIVALS. 
 
 Rev.  V.  13.  "  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power, 
 be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
 Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever," 260 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Letter  1 From  the  Rev.  Archibald  Alexander,  D.  D.       287 
 
 2 From  the  Rev.  Francis  Wayland,  D.  D.    .     .     294 
 
 3 From  the  Rev.  Daniel  Dana,  D.  D 300 
 
 4 From  the  Rev.  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D.     .     .     .     S06 
 
 5 From  the  Rev.  Alvan  Hyde,  D.  D 328 
 
 6 From  the  Rev.  Joel  Hawes,  D.  D.        ...     .339 
 
 7 From  the  Rev.  John  M'Dowell,  D.  D.  .     .     .  344 
 
 8 From  the  Rev.  Noah  Porter,  D.  D.      •     -^    .     350 
 
 9 From  the  late  Rev.  Edward  Payson,  D.  D.      .  360 
 
 10 From  the  Rev.  Alexander  Proud  fit,  D.  D.      .361 
 
 11 From  the  Rev.  Charles  P.  M'llvaine,     .     .     .368 
 
 12 From  the  Rev.  William  Neill,  D.  D.     .     .     .     379 
 
 13 From  the  Rev.  Philip  Milledoler,  D.  D,      .     .  382 
 
 14 From  the  Rev.  Henry  Davis,  D.  D.      .     .     .     387 
 
 15 From  the  Rev.  Nathan  Lord,  D.  D 389 
 
 16 From  the  Rev.  Heman  Humphrey,  D.  D.      .     392 
 
 17 From  the  Rev.  Jeremiah  Day,  D.  D.      ...  398 
 
 18 From  the  Rev.^Ashbel  Green,  D.  D.    .     .     .     40] 
 
 19 From  the  Rev.  Moses  Waddel, 421 
 
 20 From  the  Rev.  Edward  D.  Griffin,  D.  D.       .     426 
 
 Essay  by  the  Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D 441 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The  following  Lectures  were  delivered  during  the 
 preceding  autumn  and  winter,  to  the  Congregation 
 with  which  the  author  is  connected,  in  the  ordinary 
 course  of  his  public  ministrations.  The  grand  object 
 at  which  he  has  aimed  has  been  to  vindicate  and  ad- 
 vance the  cause  o?  genuine  revivals  of  religion:  and  in 
 doing  this,  he  has  endeavoured  to  distinguis.h  between 
 a  genuine  revival  and  a  spurious  excitement;  to  de- 
 fend revivals  against  the  cavils  of  their  opposers;  to 
 show  the  causes  which  operate  to  prevent  or  retard 
 them  ;  to  exhibit  the  agency  of  God,  and  the  instru- 
 mentality of  men,  by  which  they  are  produced  and 
 sustained;  to  guide  the  inquiring  sinner  and  establish 
 the  young  convert;  to  guard  against  the  abuses  to 
 which  revivals  are  liable,  and  to  anticipate  the  glorious 
 results  to  which  they  must  lead.  In  the  hope  that  the 
 Lectures  may  prove  a  seasonable  offering  to  the  Ame- 
 rican church,  at  an  interesting  and  critical  period,  the 
 author  has  concluded  to  send  them  forth  through  the 
 press;  and  in  doing  this,  it  is  a  pleasure  to  him  that 
 he  is  complying  with  a  request  from  the  session  and 
 trustees  of  the  Church  of  which  he  is  Pastor,  as  well 
 as  acting  in  accordance  with  the  wishes  of  several 
 respected  and  beloved  brethren  in  the  ministry  with 
 whom  he  is  more  immediately  associated. 
 
 In  the  Appendix  the  reader  will  find  a  series  of 
 Letters  on  the  same  subject,  from  a  number  of  the 
 
1^6  PREFACE. 
 
 most  distinguished  Clergymen  of  our  country,  and 
 from  six  different  religious  denominations.  The  ob- 
 ject in  requesting  these  Letters  has  been  twofold — 
 First,  To  obtain  authentic  history  of  our  revivals,  in 
 which  unhappily  we  have  hitherto  been  greatly  defi- 
 cient— And,  Second,  to  ascertain  the  manner  in  which 
 revivals  have  been  conducted  by  men  whose  wisdom, 
 experience,  and  standing  in  the  church,  must  at  least 
 entitle  their  opinion  to  great  consideration.  It  was 
 originally  the  author's  intention  to  have  republished 
 the  well-known  Letters  of  Dr.  Beecher  and  Mr.  Net- 
 tleton,  written  several  years  ago,  in  which  the  same 
 general  views  which  this  volume  inculcates,  are  de- 
 fended with  great  zeal  and  ability.  But  upon  exami- 
 nation he  finds  they  are  so  much  identified  with  the 
 occasion  in  which  they  originated,  that  he  thinks  it 
 best  to  omit  them.  He  allows  himself  to  hope,  that 
 whatever  the  decision  of  the  public  may  be  in  respect 
 to  the  Lectures,  they  will  find  in  the  Letters  which 
 follow  much  authentic  and  important  information  ;  and 
 he  doubts  not  that  the  testimony,  on  this  momentous 
 subject,  of  such  a  representation  from  our  American 
 church,  will  not  only  be  gratefully  received,  but  con- 
 siderately and  earnestly  pondered.  If  the  volume 
 should,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  be  instrumental,  even 
 in  an  humble  degree,  of  promoting  such  revivals  as 
 those  for  which  Edwards,  and  Dwight,  and  Nettleton, 
 and  a  host  of  others,  both  among  the  living  and  the 
 dead,  have  counted  it  an  honour  to  labour,  the  best 
 wish  of  the  author  of  the  Lectures,  and  no  doubt  of 
 the  writers  of  the  Letters  also,  will  be  answered. 
 
 Albany,  May  1,  1832. 
 
LECTURE  I. 
 
 NATURE  OF  A  REVIVAL. 
 
 Isaiah  xlv.  8. 
 
 **  Drop  down,  ye  heavens,  from  above,  and  let  the  skies 
 pour  down  righteousness ;  let  the  earth  open,  and  let 
 them  bring  forth  salvation,  and  let  righteousness  spring 
 up  together*' 
 
 The  final  and  complete  triumph  of  the  church  was 
 a  theme  at  which  the  mind  of  this  prophet  was 
 always  ready  to  kindle.  So  infinitely  superior  did 
 he  regard  it  to  any  thing  that  respects  merely  the 
 present  world,  that  when  his  predictions  relate  imme- 
 diately to  temporal  mercies,  they  often  look  farther 
 to  spiritual  blessings ;  and  sometimes  we  find  him 
 apparently  forgetting  himself  for  a  moment,  and 
 passing  abruptly,  and  almost  imperceptibly,  from  some 
 national  deliverance  to  the  salvation  of  the  gospel. 
 In  the  verses  immediately  preceding  our  text,  there 
 is  a  manifest  reference  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Jews 
 from  their  captivity  in  Babylon ;  but  in  the  text  it- 
 self there  is  a  sudden  transition  to  a  subject  of  far 
 higher  import,  even  the  blessings  of  Christ's  salva- 
 tion; and  this  latter  subject  continues  to  engross  the 
 b2 
 
28  LECTURE  I. 
 
 prophet's  mind  to  the  close  of  the  chapter. — "  Drop 
 down,  ye  heavens,  from  above,  and  let  the  skies 
 pour  down  righteousness;  let  the  earth  open,  and 
 let  them  bring  forth  salvation,  and  let  righteousness 
 spring  up  togetlier." 
 
 There  was  some  partial  fulfilment  of  this  predic- 
 tion in  the  revival  of  true  piety  which  attended  the 
 return  of  the  Jews  from  Babylon ;  though  it  is  evi- 
 dently to  be  considered  as  referring  principally  to 
 the  more  extensive  prevalence  of  religion  under  the 
 gospel  dispensation.  It  may  be  regarded,  in  a  general 
 sense,  as  denoting  the  abundant  grace  by  which  the 
 gospel  would  be  attended,  casting  into  the  shade  all 
 previous  measures  of  divine  influence  which  had 
 been  enjoyed  by  the  church ;  or  it  may  be  considered, 
 more  particularly,  as  referring  to  special  occasions, 
 on  which  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  would  be  signally 
 manifest.  In  this  latter  sense,  it  may  be  applied  to 
 the  wonderful  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which 
 attended  the  preaching  of  Peter  on  the  day  of  Pen- 
 tecost; and  to  what,  in  these  latter  days,  we  are  accus- 
 tomed to  denominate  revivals  of  religion.  It  is  in 
 its  application  to  revivals  that  I  purpose  to  consider 
 it  at  the  present  time. 
 
 I  here  commence  a  series  of  Discourses,  in  which 
 it  will  be  my  object  to  present  before  you,  in  its  va- 
 rious bearings,  the  subject  of  Revivals  of  Reli- 
 gion. The  reasons  which  have  determined  me  to 
 this  course,  and  the  grounds  on  which  I  beg  leave 
 to  commend  this  subject  to  your  special  attention, 
 are  the  following : — 
 
 1.  It  is  a  subject  in  which  the  church,  especially 
 in  this  country,  is,  at  this  moment,  more  deeply  and 
 
LECTURE  I.  29 
 
 practically  interested  than  almost  any  other.  You 
 cannot  look  back  upon  the  history  of  our  American 
 church,  and  compare  the  past  with  the  present,  with- 
 out perceiving  that  within  the  last  half  century  a 
 wonderful  change  has  taken  place  in  the  order  of 
 God's  providence  towards  it.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that 
 through  the  ministry  of  Whitfield  and  others,  there 
 was  a  revival  of  considerable  extent  in  this  country, 
 a  little  before  the  middle  of  the  last  century;  but 
 owing  to  various  causes,  which  I  shall  not  now  stop 
 to  specify,  the  fruits  of  it  were,  in  no  small  degree, 
 blasted;  and  from  that  period  till  near  the  beginning 
 of  the  present  century,  the  church  was  only  enlarged 
 by  very  gradual  additions.  But  at  the  period  last 
 mentioned,  a  different  state  of  things  seemed  to  com- 
 mence, in  the  more  copious  and  sudden  eflPusions  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit;  and  now  it  has  come  to  pass  in 
 these  days  in  which  we  live,  that  far  the  greater 
 number  of  those  who  are  turned  from  darkness  to 
 light,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  experience  this  change 
 during  revivals  of  religion.  It  is  for  revivals  tl^t 
 the  church  is  continually  praying;  and  to  them  that 
 she  is  looking  for  accessions  both  to  her  numbers 
 and  her  strength.  The  praise  of  revivals  is  upon 
 her  lips,  and  upon  the  lips  of  her  sons  and  daughters, 
 who  come  crowding  to  her  solemn  feasts.  Such 
 being  the  fact,  no  one  can  doubt  that  this  is  a  subject 
 which  she  ought  well  to  understand — which  all 
 should  understand  who  care  for  Zion's  prosperity. 
 
 2.  This  is  a  subject  in  which  the  church  is  not 
 only  deeply  interested  at  the  present  time,  but  is 
 likely  to  be  more  and  more  interestedyo?*  a  long  time 
 to  come.      The  cause  of  revivals  has  hitherto  been 
 
30  LECTURE  I. 
 
 gradually  and  yet  constantly  gaining  ground.  The 
 last  year  has  been  in  this  respect  unparalleled  in  the 
 annals  of  the  church ;  and  there  is  much  in  prophecy 
 to  warrant  the  conviction  that,  as  the  millennial  day 
 draws  near,  these  efFusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit  will 
 be  yet  more  frequent  and  powerful.  Every  thing 
 decides  that  this  is  to  be  a  practical  subject,  not  with 
 the  present  generation  only,  but  with  many  genera- 
 tions to  come.  It  is  desirable,  therefore,  that  we 
 should  form  correct  views  of  it,  not  merely  for  our 
 own  sake,  but  for  the  sake  of  those  who  come  after 
 us ;  for  our  views  no  doubt  will,  to  a  great  extent,  be 
 propagated  to  future  generations. 
 
 3.  The  views  which  we  form  on  this  subject,  and 
 the  course  we  adopt  in  respect  to  it,  must  determine, 
 in  a  great  measure,  the  actual  effect  of  revivals  upon 
 the  interests  of  the  church.  This  is  a  matter  in  re- 
 lation to  which  God  is  pleased  to  leave  much  to  human 
 instrumentality.  It  is  possible  that  his  people  may 
 co-operate  with  him  in  carrying  forward  a  revival,  by 
 such  means  that  there  may  be  many  sound  and  scrip- 
 tural conversions,  and  that  his  cause  may  thereby  be 
 greatly  advanced;  and  it  is  possible  that,  by  the  ne- 
 glect of  duty,  or  by  the  adoption  of  mistaken  and  un- 
 scriptural  measures,  they  may  grieve  away  the  Holy 
 Spirit,  or  confirm  multitudes  in  fatal  self-deception. 
 It  is  not  to  be  questioned  that  what  commonly  passes 
 under  the  name  of  a  revival  of  religion  is  an  engine 
 of  prodigious  power  in  the  church.  God  intends  it 
 only  for  good;  nevertheless  it  is  capable  of  being 
 perverted  to  evil.  As  so  much,  then,  in  respect  to 
 the  influence  of  revivals  is  dependent  on  the  human 
 agency  that  is  employed  in  them,  and  as  our  conduct  on 
 
LECTURE  I.  31 
 
 this  subject  will  take  its  complexion  from  our  views, 
 you  perceive  that  it  is  a  matter  of  great  moment  that 
 our  views  should  be  correct. 
 
 4.  Every  member  of  the  church,  whatever  may 
 be  his  standing  in  society,  has  a  part  to  act  in  rela- 
 tion to  this  subject,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  en- 
 lightened concerning  it.  In  days  that  have  gone  by, 
 this  may  have  been  thought  a  matter  almost  exclu- 
 sively for  ministers  and  other  officers  of  the  church ; 
 while  private  Christians  may  have  imagined,  that  out 
 of  their  closets  they  had  little  to  do  in  relation  to  it, 
 but  to  look  on  and  behold  the  wonderful  work  of 
 God.  But  happily  this  mistake  has,  to  a  great  ex- 
 tent, been  corrected ;  and  it  seems  now  to  be  almost 
 universally  admitted,  that  this  is  a  field  in  which  even 
 the  obscurest  Christian  may  find  a  place  to  labour. 
 In  a  community  in  which  there  prevails  a  spirit  of 
 deep  religious  anxiety,  and  many  are  just  forming  the 
 purpose  to  set  their  faces  toward  heaven,  and  many 
 others  are  beginning  to  hope  that  they  have  yielded 
 themselves  to  God,  there  must  needs  be  much  occa- 
 sion for  private  counsel  and  instruction;  and  the 
 persons  most  likely  to  be  applied  to  are  often  those 
 with  whom  the  individuals  concerned  happen  to  be 
 most  intimately  associated.  Every  one,  therefore, 
 ought  to  be  competent  to  give  at  least  some  general 
 directions.  One  right  direction,  in  certain  circum- 
 stances, may  be  the  means  of  saving  the  soul.  One 
 wrong  direction,  in  similar  circumstances,  of  ruining 
 it  for  ever.  If  all  Christians,  then,  are  so  deeply 
 and  practically  interested  in  this  subject,  there  is  good 
 reason  why  it  should  be  brought  before  you  as  a  dis- 
 tinct theme  for  contemplation  and  instruction. 
 
32  LECTURE  I. 
 
 Having  now  stated  some  reasons  for  bringing  this 
 subject  before  you  at  this  time,  I  proceed  to  the 
 main  design  of  the  discourse,  which  is  to  exhibit  the 
 NATURE  of  a  revival  of  rehgion.  And  that  we  may 
 do  this  intelHgently,  it  will  be  necessary  previously 
 to  answer  the  question,  in  a  single  word,  What  is  the 
 nature  of  religion  ? 
 
 Religion  consists  in  a  conformity  of  heart  and  life 
 to  the  will  of  God.  It  consists  in  a  principle  of  obe- 
 dience implanted  in  the  soul,  and  in  the  operation  of 
 that  principle  in  the  conduct.  Religion  is  substan- 
 tially the  same  in  all  worlds;  though  the  religion  of 
 a  sinner  is  modified,  in  some  respects,  by  his  peculiar 
 character  and  condition.  In  common  with  the  reli- 
 gion of  the  angels,  it  consists  in  love  to  God — to  his 
 law,  to  his  government,  to  his  service;  but  in  dis- 
 tinction from  that,  it  consists  in  repentance  of  sin; 
 faith  in  the  merits  of  a  crucified  Saviour ;  resignation 
 under  trials ;  opposition  to  spiritual  enemies.  More- 
 over, religion  in  the  angels  is  an  inherent  principle ; 
 it  begins  with  their  existence :  but  in  the  human 
 heart  it  is  something  superinduced  by  the  operation 
 of  the  Spirit  of  God.  Wherever  there  exists  a  cor- 
 dial belief  of  God's  truth,  and  submission  of  the  will 
 to  his  authority,  and  the  graces  of  the  heart  shine 
 forth  in  the  virtues  of  the  life,  there  is  true  religion : 
 whether  it  be  in  the  palace  or  the  cottage;  whether 
 it  appear  in  a  single  individual,  or  be  diffused  over  a 
 whole  community. 
 
 Now  if  such  be  the  nature  of  religion,  you  will 
 readily  perceive  in  what  consists  a  revival  of  religion. 
 It  is  a  revival  of  scriptural  knowledge,,  of  vital  piety, 
 of  practical  obedience.     The  term  revival  of  religion 
 
LECTURE  I.  33 
 
 has  sometimes  been  objected  to,  on  the  ground  that 
 a  revival  of  any  thing  supposes  its  previous  existence ; 
 whereas  in  the  renovation  of  sinners,  there  is  a  prin- 
 ciple implanted  which  is  entirely  new.      But  though 
 the  fact  implied  in  this  objection  is  admitted,  the  ob- 
 jection itself  has  no  force;   because  the  term  is  in- 
 tended to  be  implied  in  a  general  sense,  to  denote  the 
 improved  religious  state  of  a  congregation,  or  of  some 
 other  community.      And  it  is  moreover  applicable, 
 in  a  strict  sense,  to  the  condition  of  Christians,  who, 
 at  such  a  season,  are  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  re- 
 vived ;  and  whose  increased  zeal  is  usually  rendered 
 instrumental  of  the  conversion  of  sinners.      Wher- 
 ever, then,  you  see  religion  rising  up  from  a  state  of 
 comparative  depression  to  a  tone  of  increased  vigour 
 and  strength,   wherever  you   see  professing  Chris- 
 tians becoming  more  faithful  to  their  obligations,  and 
 behold  the  strength  of  the  church  increased  by  fresh 
 accessions  of  piety  from  the  world,  there  is  a  state  of 
 things  which  you  need  not  hesitate  to  denominate  a 
 revival  of  religion. 
 
 Such  a  state  of  things  may  be  advantageously  re- 
 presented under  several  distinct  particulars. 
 
 1.  The  first  step  usually  is  an  increase  of  zeal  and 
 devotedness  on  the  part  of  God's  people.  They  wake 
 up  to  a  sense  of  neglected  obligations,  and  resolve 
 to  return  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  duty.  They 
 betake  themselves  with  increased  earnestness  to  the 
 throne  of  grace;  confessing  their  delinquencies  with 
 deep  humility,  and  supplicating  the  aids  of  God's 
 Spirit  to  enable  them  to  execute  their  pious  resolu- 
 tions, and  to  discharge  faithfully  the  various  duties 
 which  devolve  upon  them.  There,  too,  they  impor- 
 b3 
 
34  LECTURE  I. 
 
 tunately  ask  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on 
 those  around  them ;  on  the  church  with  which  they 
 are  connected;  on  their  friends  who  are  living  at  a 
 distance  from  God ;  on  all  who  are  out  of  the  ark  of 
 safety.  Their  conversation  becomes  proportionally 
 more  spiritual  and  edifying.  They  endeavour  to 
 stir  up  one  another's  minds  by  putting  each  other  in 
 remembrance  of  their  covenant  vows,  and  impressing 
 each  other  with  their  individual  and  mutual  responsi- 
 bilities. When  they  meet  in  the  common  inter- 
 course of  life,  their  conversation  shows  that  the  world 
 is  with  them  but  a  subordinate  matter ;  and  that  their 
 controlling  desire  is,  that  God  may  be  glorified  in 
 the  salvation  of  sinners.  They  find  it  no  difficult 
 matter  to  be  faithful  in  pressing  the  obligations  of 
 religion  upon  those  who  are  indifferent  to  it  in 
 warning  them  of  their  danger,  and  in  beseeching 
 them,  with  tlie  earnestness  of  Christian  affection,  to 
 be  reconciled  to  God.  It  is  a  case  of  no  uncommon 
 occurrence  at  such  a  season,  that  a  professor  of  reli- 
 gion, under  a  deep  sense  of  his  wanderings,  comes  to 
 regard  his  own  Christian  character  with  the  utmost 
 distrust,  and  sometimes  wanders  many  days  in  dark- 
 ness, before  the  joys  of  salvation  are  restored  to  his 
 soul.  There  are  indeed  some  professors  who  sleep 
 through  such  a  scene,  and  probably  some  who  join 
 with  the  wicked,  so  far  as  they  dare,  in  opposing  it  ; 
 but  many  at  least  are  awake,  are  humble,  are  active, 
 and  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  with  renewed 
 zeal  and  strength. 
 
 2.  Another  prominent  feature  in  the  state  of  things 
 which  I  am  describing,  is  the  alarm  and  conviction  of 
 those  who  have  hitherto  been  careless.      Sometimes 
 
LECTURE    I.  35 
 
 the  change  in  this  respect  is  very  gradual :  and  for  a 
 considerable  time  nothing  more  can  be  said,  than  that 
 there  is  a  more  Hstening  ear  and  a  more  serious  as- 
 pect than  usual  under  the  preaching  of  the  word; 
 and  this  increased  attention  is  gradually  matured  into 
 deep  solemnity  and  pungent  conviction.  In  other 
 cases,  the  reigning  lethargy  is  suddenly  broken  up, 
 as  if  there  had  come  a  thunderbolt  from  eternity; 
 and  multitudes  are  heard  simultaneously  inquiring 
 what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved.  The  young  man, 
 and  the  old  man,  and  the  middle-aged  man — the  ex- 
 emplary and  orthodox  moralist,  the  haughty  pharisee, 
 the  downright  infidel,  the  profane  scoifer,  the  dissi- 
 pated sensualist — may  sometimes  all  be  seen  collected 
 with  the  same  spirit  in  their  hearts — a  spirit  of  deep 
 anxiety;  and  the  same  question  upon  their  lips — how 
 they  shall  escape  the  threatening  woes  of  perdition  ? 
 In  some  cases,  the  conviction  which  is  felt  prompts 
 to  silence ;  and  you  are  left  to  learn  it  from  downcast 
 looks,  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  from  half-stifled  sobs. 
 In  other  cases,  there  is  no  effort  at  concealment ;  and 
 the  deep  anguish  of  the  heart  comes  out  in  expres- 
 sions of  the  most  painful  solicitude.  Those  who  once 
 would  have  disdained  any  thing  which  should  indi- 
 cate the  least  concern  for  their  salvation,  hesitate  not 
 to  ask  and  to  receive  instruction  even  from  the  most 
 obscure  Christian,  or  to  place  themselves  in  circum- 
 stances which  are  a  virtual  acknowledgment  to  all 
 that  they  feel  their  danger,  and  desire  to  escape  from 
 it.  All  the  shame  which  they  once  felt  on  this 
 subject  they  have  given  to  the  winds ;  and  their 
 commanding  desire  now  is,  that  they  may  find  that 
 peace  which  passeth  understanding,  that  hope  which 
 is  full  of  immortality. 
 
3b  LECTURE    I. 
 
 There  are  others  who  are  partially  awakened, 
 whose  attention  is  in  some  measure  excited,  but  not 
 enough  to  prompt  to  any  decided  and  vigorous  eflPort. 
 They  look  on  and  see  what  is  passing;  and  acknow- 
 ledge God's  agency  in  it;  and  at  times  manifest  some 
 feeling  in  respect  to  their  own  condition,  and  express 
 a  wish  that  they  may  have  more.  They  attend  re- 
 gularly not  only  upon  the  ordinary,  but  upon  some 
 of  the  extraordinary  means  of  grace,  and  treat  the 
 whole  subject  not  only  with  great  respect,  but  with 
 decided  seriousness ;  but  after  all  do  not  advance  to 
 the  decisive  point  of  repentance,  or  even  of  true  con- 
 viction of  sin.  In  this  state  they  often  remain  for  a 
 considerable  time,  until  they  return  to  their  accus- 
 tomed carelessness,  or,  by  some  new  impulse  from  on 
 high,  they  are  carried  forward,  and  become  the  sub- 
 jects of  a  genuine  conversion;  or  else  they  are  taken 
 away,  in  the  midst  of  their  half-formed  resolutions, 
 to  a  world  where  they  will  learn,  to  their  eternal  cost, 
 that  it  was  most  dangerous  to  trifle  with  the  Spirit 
 of  God. 
 
 There  are  still  others,  belonging  to  the  same  gen- 
 eral class  of  awakened  sinners,  who  struggle  against 
 their  convictions,  whose  consciences  proclaim  to  them 
 that  their  all  is  in  jeopardy,  but  who  try  to  discredit 
 the  testimony.  These  persons  sometimes  rush,  with 
 unaccustomed  avidity,  into  the  haunts  of  business  or 
 the  haunts  of  pleasure.  They  throw  themselves 
 into  vain  company,  or  engage  in  reading  idle  or  in- 
 fidel books ;  and  in  some  instances  even  venture  to 
 deny  what  is  passing  within  them,  and  to  jeer  at  what 
 is  passing  around  them.  Wherever  you  hear  scoff- 
 ing, and  witness  violent  opposition  in  a  revival  of 
 
LECTURE    I.  Wf 
 
 religion,  it  is  scarcely  possible  that  you  should  mis- 
 take, if  you  should  put  down  those  by  whom  it  is 
 exhibited  on  the  list  of  awakened  sinners.  The  true 
 account  of  it  is,  that  there  is  a  war  between  the  con- 
 science and  the  passions.  Conscience  is  awake  and 
 doing  its  office,  and  the  heart  is  in  rebellion  against 
 its  dictates. 
 
 3.  It  also  belongs  essentially  to  a  revival  of  reli- 
 gion, that  there  are  those,  from  time  to  time,  ivho 
 are  indulging  a  hope  that  they  are  reconciled  to  God, 
 and  are  horn  of  the  Sjnrit.  In  some  cases  the  change , 
 of  feeling  is  exceedingly  gradual,  insomuch  that  the 
 individual,  though  he  is  sensible  of  having  expe- 
 rienced a  change  within  a  given  period,  is  yet  utterly 
 unable  to  refer  it  to  any  particular  time.  Sometimes 
 the  soul  suddenly  emerges  from  darkness  into  light, 
 and  perceives  a  mighty  change  in  its  exercises,  al- 
 most in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  Sometimes  there 
 is  a  state  of  mind  which  is  only  peaceful ;  sometimes 
 it  mounts  up  to  joy  and  ecstacy.  In  some  cases 
 there  is  from  tlie  beginning  much  self-distrust;  in 
 others  much,  too  much,  confidence.  But,  with  a 
 great  variety  of  experience,  there  are  many  who  are 
 brought,  or  who  believe  themselves  brought,  into  the 
 kingdom  of  Christ.  They  give  reason  to  hope  they 
 have  taken  the  new  song  upon  their  lips.  Children 
 sing  their  young  hosannas  to  the  Lamb  that  was 
 slain.  The  aged  tell  with  gratitude  of  what  God 
 has  done  for  them  while  on  the  margin  of  the  grave. 
 Saints  on  earth  rejoice,  and,  in  proportion  as  the 
 work  is  genuine,  so  also  do  saints  and  angels  in 
 heaven.  The  church  receives  a  fresh,  and  often  a 
 rich,  accession  both  to  her  numbers  and  her  strength; 
 
38  LECTURE^  I. 
 
 an  accession  which,  in  some  cases,  raises  her  from 
 the  dust,  and  causes  her  to  look  forth  in  health  and 
 beauty. 
 
 Such  are  the  more  prominent  features  of  what 
 we  commonly  call  a  revival  of  religion.  But  revi- 
 vals, like  every  thing  else  that  is  good,  have  their 
 counterfeits;  and  not  unfrequently  there  is  a  spurious 
 admixture  in  those  which,  on  the  whole,  must  be 
 considered  genuine.  It  becomes,  therefore,  a  matter 
 of  great  importance  that  we  discriminate  accurately 
 between  the  precious  and  the  vile;  that  we  do  not 
 mistake  a  gust  of  animal  passion  for  the  awakening 
 or  converting  operations  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  We 
 will  inquire  briefly  what  are  not,  and  what  are,  the 
 indications  of  a  general  revival. 
 
 1.  It  is  no  certain  indication  of  a  genuine  revival 
 that  there  is  great  excitement.  It  is  admitted,  in- 
 deed, that  great  excitement  may  attend  a  true  revival; 
 but  it  is  not  the  necessary  accompaniment  of  one, 
 and  it  may  exist  where  the  work  is  wholly  spurious. 
 It  may  be  an  excitement  produced  not  by  the  power 
 of  divine  truth,  but  by  artificial  stimulus  applied  to 
 the  imagination  and  the  passions,  for  the  very  pur- 
 pose of  producing  commotion  both  within  and  with- 
 out. Instances  have  occurred  in  which  Jehovah, 
 who  has  declared  himself  a  God  of  order,  has  been 
 professedly  worshipped  in  scenes  of  utter  confusion ; 
 and  impiety  has  been  substituted  for  prayer,  and  the 
 wildest  reveries  of  fanaticism  have  been  dealt  out, 
 instead  of  the  sober  and  awful  truths  of  God's  word. 
 Here  is  the  highest  excitement ;  but  it  surely  does 
 not  prove  that  the  scene  in  which  it  exists  is  a  gen- 
 uine revival.      It  does  not  stamp  confusion,  and  ir- 
 
LECTURE    I.  3^ 
 
 reverence,  and  impiety,  with  the  seal  of  God's  Spirit. 
 On  the  other  hand,  there  may  be  a  true  revival 
 where  all  is  calm  and  noiseless;  and  multitudes  of 
 hearts  may  be  broken  in  contrition  and  yielded  up  to 
 God,  which  have  never  been  agitated  by  any  violent, 
 much  less  convulsive  emotions,  nor  even  breathed 
 forth  a  single  sob,  unless  in  the  silence  of  the  closet, 
 and  into  the  ear  of  mercy. 
 
 2.   It  is  no  certain  evidence  of  a  genuine  revival,  | 
 that  great  numbers  profess  to  he  converted.      We  are  ^ 
 too  much  inclined,  if  1  mistake  not,  to  estimate  the 
 character  of  a  revival  by  the  number  of  professed 
 converts ;  whereas  there  is  scarcely  a  more  uncertain 
 test  than  this.      For  who  does  not  know  that  doc- 
 trines may  be  preached,    or   measures   adopted,    or 
 standards  of  religious  character  set  up,  which  shall 
 lead  multitudes,  especially  of  the  uninstructed,   to 
 misapprehend  the  nature  of  conversion,  and  to  ima- 
 gine themselves  subjects  of  it,  while  they  are  yet  in 
 their  sins  ?      We  admit  that  there  may  be  genuine 
 revivals,  of  great  extent,  in  which  multitudes  may  be 
 almost  simultaneously  made  the  subjects  of  God's 
 grace ;  but  we  confidently  maintain,  that  the  mere 
 fact  that  many  profess  to  be  converted  does  not  prove 
 a  revival  genuine.      For  suppose  that  every  one  of 
 these  individuals,   or  far  the   larger  part  of  them, 
 should  finally  fall  away,  this  surely,  we  should  say, 
 would  prove   the  work  spurious.       If,   then,   their 
 having  originally  professed  to  be  Christians  proved 
 it  genuine,  the  same  work  is  proved  to  be  both  gen- 
 uine and  spurious.      Does  the  fact  that  an  individual 
 imagines  himself  to  be  converted  convey  any  certain 
 evidence  of  his  conversion  ?      But  if  this  is  not  true 
 
40  LECTURE    I. 
 
 of  an  individual,  it  certainly  cannot  be  true  of  any 
 number  of  individuals;  for  if  one  may  be  self-deceived, 
 so  may  many.  It  follows  that  the  genuineness  of  a 
 revival  is  to  be  judged  of,  in  a  great  measure,  inde- 
 pendently of  the  number  of  its  professed  subjects. 
 
 3.  Nor  yet,  thirdly,  is  the  existence  of  an  extensive 
 and  violent  opposition  any  evidence  that  a  revival  is 
 genuine.  There  are  those  who  will  have  it,  that 
 God's  Spirit  cannot  be  poured  out  upon  a  community, 
 but  that  all  who  are  unrenewed,  if  their  hearts  are 
 not  at  once  broken  in  godly  sorrow,  will  be  excited 
 to  wrath  and  railing.  Now  I  admit  fully  that  the 
 carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  and  I  am  willing 
 to  admit,  moreover,  that  in  most  cases,  perhaps  in  all, 
 in  which  revivals  of  any  considerable  extent  exist, 
 there  are  some  who  act  out  this  enmity  in  the  way 
 of  direct  opposition ;  some  who  revile  God's  people 
 and  ministers,  and  who  ridicule  even  the  operations 
 of  his  Holy  Spirit.  But  in  an  orderly  and  well-in- 
 structed community,  I  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  we 
 are  not  to  look  for  any  such  general  exhibition  as  this. 
 Facts  prove  tbat  there  are  multitudes  who  pass  through 
 a  revival,  without  becoming  personally  interested  in  it, 
 who  still  never  utter  a  word  against  it,  and  who  say, 
 and  doubtless  say  honestly,  that  they  feel  no  sensible 
 hostility  towards  it.  They  have  indeed  a  heart  at 
 enmity  with  God ;  but  that  enmity  may  operate  in 
 some  different  way,  or  it  may  be,  to  a  certain  extent, 
 controlled  and  neutralized  by  constitutional  qualities 
 or  habits  of  education ;  and  they  may  never  feel  a 
 disposition  to  rail  at  God's  work,  on  the  one  hand, 
 and  may  he  as  little  inclhied  to  yield  themselves  to 
 his  service,  on  the  other.     While  I  admit,  therefore, 
 
LECTURE  I.  41 
 
 that  the  natural  enmity  of  the  heart  does  sometimes 
 assume  the  form  of  direct  opposition  against  revivals, 
 where  there  is  nothing  censurable  in  the  manner  in 
 which  they  are  conducted,  I  am  constrained  to  believe 
 that  the  opposition  which  is  often  complained  of,  or 
 rather  gloried  in,  is  opposition  to  harsh  expressions, 
 which  are  fitted  to  irritate,  but  not  to  enlighten,  to 
 convince,  or  in  any  way  to  profit.  And  then  how 
 natural  is  it  that  the  odium  should  be  transferred,  or 
 rather  extended,  from  the  severe  language  and  ques- 
 tionable measures,  to  the  revival  with  which  they  are 
 connected;  and  so  it  comes  to  pass,  that  a  violent 
 prejudice  really  grows  up  in  the  mind  against  the 
 whole  subject  of  revivals,  which  originated  in  the 
 imprudent  and  mistaken  zeal  of  some  of  their  friends. 
 There  are  those,  I  know,  who  court  opposition  on 
 these  occasions,  and  who  seem  to  think  that  nothing 
 can  be  done  to  purpose  until  the  voice  of  railing  is 
 heard  from  without.  Such  persons  are  sure  to  find 
 the  opposition  they  seek ;  and  in  encountering  it, 
 instead  of  suffering  for  righteousness'  sake,  they  are 
 buffeted  for  their  own  faults.  I  repeat,  then,  a  gen-  ; 
 uine  work  of  God's  grace  may  be  extensively  opposed;  j 
 but  the  existence  of  such  opposition  does  not  evince  t 
 it  to  be  genuine. 
 
 What  then  are  some  of  the  indications  of  a  gen-  I 
 uine  revival  of  religion  ?  / 
 
 1.  The  fact  that  any  thing  which  claims  to  be  a 
 revival  has  been  effected  by  scriptural  means,  is  an 
 evidence  in  favour  of  its  genuineness. 
 
 God  has  given  us  his  word  not  only  as  a  rule  of 
 faith,  but  of  practice  ;  and  in  the  same  proportion 
 that  we  adhere  to  it,  we  have  a  right  to  expect  his 
 
42  LECTURE  I. 
 
 blessing ;  in  the  same  proportion  that  we  depart  from 
 it,  we  have  reason  to  expect  his  frown.  His  own  in- 
 stitutions he  will  honour;  and  the  institutions  of  men, 
 so  far  as  they  are  conformed  to  the  spirit  of  his  word, 
 he  will  also  honour :  but  whenever  the  latter  are  put 
 in  place  of  the  former,  or  exalted  above  them,  or  as- 
 sume a  shape  which  God's  word  does  not  warrant,  we 
 cannot  suppose  that  he  can  regard  them  with  favour ; 
 and  even  if,  for  a  time,  there  should  seem  to  be  a 
 blessing,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  event 
 will  show,  that  in  that  apparent  blessing  were  bound 
 up  the  elements  of  a  curse. 
 
 Now  apply  this  to  the  subject  of  revivals.  Sup- 
 pose there  were  to  be  a  powerful  excitement  on  the 
 subject  of  religion,  produced  by  means  which  are  at 
 war  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel — suppose  doctrines 
 were  to  be  preached  which  the  gospel  does  not  recog- 
 nise, and  doctrines  omitted  which  the  gospel  regards 
 fundamental — suppose  that  for  the  simple,  and  hon- 
 est, and  faithful  use  of  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  there 
 should  be  substituted  a  mass  of  machinery,  designed 
 to  produce  its  eifect  on  the  animal  passions — suppose 
 the  substance  of  religion,  instead  of  being  made  to 
 consist  in  repentance,  and  faith,  and  holiness,  should 
 consist  of  falling,  and  groaning,  and  shouting, — we 
 should  say,  unhesitatingly,  that  that  could  not  be  a 
 genuine  work  of  divine  grace ;  or  if  there  were  some 
 pure  wheat,  there  must  be  a  vast  amount  of  chaff  and 
 stubble.  It  may  be  safe  to  admit,  even  in  the  wildest 
 scenes,  the  possibility  of  some  genuine  conversions ; 
 because  there  may  be  some  truth  preached,  and  some 
 believing  prayer  offered,  which  God  may  regard  and 
 honour,  notwithstanding  all  the  error  and  delusion 
 
LECTURE  I.  43 
 
 \nth  which  it  may  be  mingled.  But,  in  general,  it 
 is  perfectly  fair  to  conclude,  that  when  men  become 
 dissatisfied  with  plain  Bible  truth,  and  simple  Bible 
 measures,  and  undertake  to  substitute  doctrines  or 
 devices  of  their  own,  any  excitement  which  may  be 
 produced,  however  extensive,  however  powerful,  is  of 
 an  exceedingly  dubious  character.  If  the  eflPect  par- 
 take of  the  same  character  with  the  cause,  it  must  be 
 of  the  earth,  earthy. 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  where  there  is  an  attention  to 
 religion  excited  by  the  plain  and  faithful  preaching 
 of  God's  truth,  in  all  its  length  and  breadth,  and  by 
 the  use  of  those  simple  and  honest  means  which  God's 
 word  either  directly  prescribes  or  fairly  sanctions,  we 
 cannot  reasonably  doubt  that  here  is  a  genuine  work 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  means  used  may  be  in  some 
 respects  feeble ;  that  is,  there  may  be  the  entire  ab- 
 sence of  an  eloquent  and  powerful  ministry ;  never- 
 theless, if  God's  truth  is  dispensed  fairly,  and  fuUy, 
 and  with  godly  sincerity,  and  other  corresponding 
 means  used  in  a  corresponding  manner,  the  effect 
 which  is  produced  may  reasonably  be  attributed  to 
 the  operation  of  divine  grace ;  and  it  is  a  fact,  which 
 does  great  honour  to  the  sovereignty  of  God,  that  the 
 humblest  instrumentality,  when  well  directed,  has 
 often  been  honoured  by  a  multitude  of  conversions, 
 which  a  course  of  holy  living  has  proved  sound  and 
 genuine. 
 
 If,  then,  we  have  a  right  to  say  that  God  honours 
 his  own  word  and  his  own  institutions,  the  means 
 employed  in  producing  and  carrying  forward  a  revival 
 furnish  a  good  criterion  by  which  to  determine  its 
 character.      It  may  not  always  be  easy  accurately  to 
 
4t4f  LECTURE  I. 
 
 apply  this  rule  in  given  cases,  because  there  is  often 
 a  strange  mixture  of  good  and  bad ;  but,  without  de- 
 ciding how  far  any  particular  revival  is  genuine  or 
 spurious,  we  may  safely  decide  that  it  is  so  in  the 
 same  proportion  that  it  is  sustained  by  scriptural  or 
 unscriptural  instrumentality. 
 
 2.  A  genuine  revival  is  characterized  by  a  due 
 jproportion  of  reflection  and  feeling. 
 
 I  will  not  undertake  to  decide  what  amount  of 
 scriptural  knowledge  is  necessary  to  conversion  in 
 any  given  case,  or  to  question  the  fact  that  men  un- 
 der certain  circumstances  may  be  renewed  where  their 
 knowledge  is  very  limited ;  nevertheless  it  is  certain 
 that  relirrious  reflection  precedes  religious  feeling  in 
 the  order  of  nature.  Before  men  can  feel  remorse, 
 much  more  contrition,  for  their  sins,  they  must  have 
 held  strongly  to  their  minds  the  fact  that  they  are 
 sinners.  They  must  have  reflected  upon  what  it  is 
 to  be  a  sinner ;  on  the  character  of  God,  not  only  as 
 a  Father,  but  a  Lawgiver;  on  the  reasonableness  of 
 their  obUgations  to  Him,  and  on  the  guilt  of  violating 
 those  obligations.  Before  they  can  exercise  faith  in 
 the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  must  have  reflected  on 
 the  character  of  Christ,  on  the  fulness  of  his  atone- 
 ment, and  on  the  freeness  and  sincerity  of  the  gospel 
 offer.  The  Holy  Spirit  employs  the  truth  not  only 
 in  the  work  of  sanctification,  but  even  in  the  work  of 
 conversion;  and  the  truth  can  never  find  its  way  to 
 the  heart  except  through  the  understanding.  If, 
 then,  the  great  truths  of  God's  word  are  steadily 
 held  up  before  the  mind  as  subjects  of  reflection,  and 
 if  the  feeling  wliich  is  manifested  by  sinners,  whether 
 of  anxiety  and  distress,  or  of  peace  and  joy,  be  the 
 
LECTURE  I.  45 
 
 effect  of  such  reflection,  there  is  good  reason  to  be- 
 lieve that  God's  Spirit  is  really  at  work,  and  that  that 
 which  claims  to  be  a  revival  is  really  one.  But  if, 
 in  such  a  scene,  the  mind  be  kept  in  a  great  degree 
 passive,  if  there  be  a  great  deal  of  feeling  with  very 
 little  thought — burning  heat  with  only  dim  and  doubt- 
 ful light — if  the  sensibilities  of  the  soul  be  wrought 
 into  a  storm,  none  can  tell  how  or  why, — then  rely 
 on  it,  it  is  not  a  work  which  God  owns ;  or  if  there 
 are  some  true  conversions,  far  the  greater  number 
 may  be  expected  to  prove  spurious. — But, 
 
 3.  That  on  which  we  are  principally  to  rely  as 
 evidence  of  the  genuineness  of  a  revival,  is  its  sub- 
 stantial and  ahiding  fruit.  Precisely  the  same  rule 
 is  to  be  applied  to  a  revival  as  to  individual  cases  of 
 hopeful  conversion.  Those  who  have  been  most  con- 
 versant with  the  subject  of  religious  experience,  do 
 not  rely  chiefly  for  evidence  of  piety  on  the  pungency 
 of  one's  convictions,  or  the  transports  by  which  they 
 may  be  succeeded,  or  the  professions  which  may  be 
 made  of  devotedness  to  Christ ;  for  they  have  learned 
 that  all  this  is  equivocal,  and  that  delusion  and  self- 
 deception  are  consistent  with  the  most  promising  ap- 
 pearances which  are  ever  exhibited.  While,  there- 
 fore, tliey  may  hope  favourably  from  what  they  see 
 at  the  beginning,  before  they  form  a  decisive  opinion 
 they  wait  to  see  whether  the  individual  can  endure 
 temptation ;  whether  he  is  faithful  in  the  discharge 
 of  all  duty;  whether  he  is  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
 Christ.  And  if  they  see  the  fruits  of  holiness 
 abounding  in  the  life,  whether  the  appearance  at  the 
 beginning  were  more  or  less  favourable,  they  infer 
 with  confidence  that  a  principle  of  holiness  has  been 
 
46  LECTURE  I. 
 
 implanted  in  the  heart.  In  the  same  manner  are  we 
 to  test  the  character  of  revivals.  If  an  excitement 
 on  the  subject  of  religion  (no  matter  how  great  it 
 may  have  been)  passes  away,  and  leaves  behind  little 
 or  no  substantial  or  enduring  good — if  most  of  those 
 who  profess  to  have  been  converted  return  speedily 
 or  gradually  to  the  world,  living  a  careless  life,  and 
 exhibiting  an  unedifying  example — or  if  they  mani- 
 fest a  spirit  of  pride,  and  uncharitableness,  and  a  dis- 
 position to  condemn  all  who  do  not  exactly  come  to 
 their  standard, — then  rely  on  it,  though  that  maybe 
 called  a  revival  of  religion,  it  has  little  more  than  the 
 name.  But  if,  after  the  excitement  has  gone  by, 
 the  fruits  of  holiness  remain,  and  become  more  and 
 more  mature,  if  those  who  have  been  professedly 
 converted  hold  on  a  course  of  humble,  self-denied, 
 devoted  obedience,  exemplifying  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
 as  well  as  professing  his  name,  then  you  may  take 
 knowledge  of  them  that  they  have  come  out  of  a  true 
 revival  of  religion.  Religion  acted  out  in  the  life 
 is  the  best  evidence  that  religion  has  its  dwelling  in 
 the  heart.  Let  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the  Chris- 
 tian adorn  the  lives  of  those  who  have  professed  to 
 be  converted  during  a  revival,  and  you  need  ask  for 
 no  better  evidence  that  there  has  been  the  agency 
 of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 
 Such,  as  it  seems  to  me,  are  the  characteristics  of 
 a  genume  revival  of  religion.  I  shall  not  stop  here 
 to  prove  that  such  a  state  of  things  has  every  thing 
 in  it  to  interest  the  best  feelings  of  the  Christian. 
 If  you  have  ever  felt  the  power  of  God's  grace,  and 
 especially  if  your  hearts  are  now  awake  to  the  inter- 
 ests of  his  kingdom  and  the  salvation  of  your  fellow- 
 
LECTURE  I.  47 
 
 men,  it  cannot  be  a  matter  of  indifference  with  you 
 whether  or  not  God's  work  is  to  be  revived  in  the 
 midst  of  us.  Let  me  entreat  you,  then,  as  this  sub- 
 ject is  for  several  successive  weeks  to  occupy  your 
 attention,  to  be  fellow-helpers  together,  in  humble 
 dependence  on  God's  grace,  to  procure  for  ourselves 
 those  rich  blessings  on  which  your  meditations  will 
 turn.  While  we  are  endeavouring  to  form  correct 
 views  of  this  important  subject,  may  we  get  our  hearts 
 thoroughly  imbued  with  its  spirit;  and  be  able  to 
 point,  with  devout  joy,  to  what  is  passing  in  the  midst 
 of  us  as  an  example  of  a  genuine,  scriptural  revival 
 of  religion. 
 
LECTURE  11. 
 
 DEFENCE    OF    REVIVALS. 
 
 Acts  ii.  13. 
 "  OtherSf  mocJcing,  said,  These  men  arejull  ofnetv  tvine.'' 
 
 The  occasion  on  which  these  words  were  spoken 
 marked  a  memorable  era  in  the  history  of  the  church. 
 The  disciples  of  Jesus,  a  few  days  after  his  ascen- 
 sion, being  assembled  for  devotional  exercises  in  a 
 certain  room,  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  where  they 
 had  been  accustomed  to  meet,  were  surprised  by  a 
 marvellous  exhibition  of  the  mighty  power  of  God. 
 There  came  suddenly  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of  a 
 violent  rushing  wind ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  there 
 appeared  unto  them  a  number  of  divided  tongues, 
 made  as  it  were  of  fire ;  and  it  was  so  ordered  that 
 one  of  these  tongues  rested  upon  each  of  them.  And 
 at  the  moment  that  these  tongues,  or  lambent  flames, 
 touched  them,  they  were  filled,  in  an  extraordinary 
 degree,  with  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  began  to  speak 
 a  variety  of  languages,  which  they  had  never  before 
 understood,  with  a  fluency  and  fervour  which  were 
 beyond  measure  astonishing.  It  is  hardly  necessary 
 to  add,  that  this  was  a  most  signal  attestation  to  the 
 divinity  of  the  gospel,  and  a  glorious  pledge  of  the 
 Redeemer's  final  and  complete  triumph. 
 
LECTURE  II.  49 
 
 It  is  not  strange  that  so  wonderful  an  event  as 
 this  should  have  been  instantly  noised  abroad,  or  that 
 it  should  have  excited  much  curiosity  and  speculation. 
 Accordingly,  we  are  informed  that  the  multitude  came 
 together,  and  were  amazed  to  find  that  the  fact  was 
 as  had  been  represented ;  that  these  ignorant  Galh- 
 leans  had  suddenly  become  masters  of  a  great  variety 
 of  languages ;  and  were  talking  with  men  of  different 
 nations  as  fluently  as  if  they  had  been  speaking  in 
 their  own  mother  tongue.  The  true  way  of  account- 
 ing for  this — that  is,  referring  it  to  miraculous  agency 
 — they  all  seem  to  have  overlooked;  nevertheless, 
 as  it  was  manifestly  an  effect  of  something,  they  could 
 not  but  inquire  in  respect  to  the  cause ;  and  we  have 
 one  specimen  of  the  wisdom  that  was  exercised  on 
 the  occasion  in  the  words  of  our  text — "  Others, 
 mocking,  said,  These  men  are  full  of  new  wine ;" — 
 as  if  they  soberly  believed  that  a  state  of  intoxication, 
 which  often  deprives  a  man  of  the  power  of  speaking 
 his  own  language,  had  strangely  given  to  them  the 
 power  of  speaking  languages  not  their  own,  and  which 
 they  had  never  learned.  All  will  admit  that  this  was 
 the  very  infatuation  of  prejudice. 
 
 The  reason  why  this  absurd  and  ridiculous  account 
 was  given  of  this  miraculous  occurrence  was,  that  the 
 individuals  were  at  war  with  that  system  of  truth  of 
 which  this  was  pre-eminently  the  seal ;  they  could 
 not  admit  that  it  was  an  evidence  of  the  triumph  of 
 the  crucified  Jesus ;  and  rather  than  even  seem  to 
 admit  it,  they  would  sacrifice  all  claims  to  reason  and 
 common  sense.  Now  I  would  not  say  that  all  ob- 
 jections that  are  made  against  revivals  of  religion, 
 are  made  in  the  same  spirit  which  prompted  this 
 C  62 
 
50  LECTURE  II. 
 
 foolish  declaration  of  these  early  opposers  of  the  gos- 
 pel; but  I  am  constrained  to  express  my  conviction 
 that  many  of  them  are ;  and  hence  I  have  chosen  the 
 passage  now  read  as  introductory  to  a  consideration 
 of  OBJECTIONS  AGAINST  REVIVALS.  It  was  actually 
 an  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  drew  forth  the 
 objection  contained  in  the  text;  the  commencement 
 of  a  scene  which  terminated,  as  revivals  now  do,  in 
 the  conversion  of  many  souls,  and  an  important  addi- 
 tion to  the  Christian  church. 
 
 The  sole  object  of  this  discourse,  then,  will  be  to 
 consider,  and  so  far  as  I  can,  to  meet,  some  of  the 
 most  popular  objections  which  are  urged  against  re- 
 vivals of  religion.  And  I  wish  it  distinctly  borne  in 
 mind,  that  the  defence  which  I  am  to  make  relates 
 not  to  mere  spurious  excitements,  but  to  genuine 
 revivals, — such  revivals  as  I  have  attempted  to  de- 
 scribe in  the  preceding  discourse. 
 
 I.  The  first  of  these  objections  which  I  shall  no- 
 tice is,  that  revivals  of  religion,  as  we  use  the  phrase, 
 are  unscriptural.  It  is  proper  that  this  objection 
 should  be  noticed  first,  because,  if  it  can  be  sustained, 
 it  is  of  itself  a  sufiicient  reason,  not  only  for  indiffer- 
 ence towards  revivals,  but  for  positive  opposition  to 
 them ;  and  in  that  case,  as  it  would  be  unnecessary 
 that  we  should  proceed,  so  it  would  be  only  fair  that, 
 at  the  outset,  we  should  surrender  the  whole  ground. 
 No  matter  what  else  may  be  said  in  favour  of  revi- 
 vals— no  matter  how  important  they  may  have  been 
 regarded,  or  how  much  we  may  have  been  accustomed 
 to  identify  them  with  the  prosperity  of  Christ's  cause 
 — if  it  can  be  fairly  shown  that  they  are  unscriptural, 
 wc  are  bound  unhesitatingly  to   conclude   that  we 
 
LECTURE  II.  51 
 
 have  mistaken  their  true  character.  God's  word  is 
 to  be  our  standard  in  every  thing ;  and  wherever  we 
 suffer  considerations  of  expediency,  in  reference  to 
 this  or  any  other  subject,  to  prevail  against  that  stan- 
 dard, we  set  up  our  own  wisdom  against  the  wisdom 
 of  the  Highest ;  and  we  are  sure  thereby  to  incur  his 
 displeasure.  To  the  law  and  the  testimony  then  be 
 our  appeal. 
 
 In  order  to  denominate  any  thing  that  is  connected 
 with  the  subject  of  religion  unscriptural,   it  is  not 
 enough  that  we  should  be  able  to  show  that  it  is  not 
 expressly  commanded,  but  we  should  also  make  it 
 appear  that  it  is   either  expressly  or  implicitly  for- 
 bidden.     There  are  many  things  which  all  admit  to 
 be  right  among  Christians,   and  which  are  even  re- 
 garded as  important  parts  of  duty,  for  which  there  is 
 no  express  warrant  in  the  Bible ;  though  no  doubt 
 they  judge  rightly,  when  they  suppose  that  they  find 
 a  sufficient  warrant  for  these  things  in  the  general 
 spirit   of  the  Bible.      For  instance,   the   Bible  has 
 said  nothing  about  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for 
 the  conversion  of  the  world,  which  is  now  so  generally 
 observed  throughout  evangelical  Protestant  Chris- 
 tendom ;  and  of  course  this  is  not  be  regarded  as  a 
 divine  institution:  but  so  long  as  God  has  commanded 
 his  people  to  pray  for  the  prosperity  of  Jerusalem, 
 and  so  long  as  the   Saviour  has  promised  to  bless 
 them,  where  only  two  or  three  are  met  together  in 
 his  name,  it  would  be  folly  for  any  one  to  contend 
 that  the  monthly  concert  is  an  antiscriptural  institu- 
 tion.     The  spirit  of  the  Bible  manifestly  justifies  it; 
 though  the  letter  of  the  Bible  may  not  require  it. 
 In  like  manner,  even  if  we  were  to  admit,  that  what 
 c2 
 
52  LECTURE  II. 
 
 we  call  a  revival  of  religion,  so  far  as  human  agency 
 and  influence  are  concerned,  were  not  directly  re- 
 quired by  God's  word,  nevertheless,  if  it  can  be  shown 
 that  it  is  consistent  with  the  spirit  of  God's  word,  no 
 man  has  a  right  to  gainsay  it,  on  the  ground  that  it 
 is  unscriptural. 
 
 Now  we  claim  for  revivals,  (and  it  is  the  least  that 
 we  claim  for  them  on  the  score  of  divine  authority,) 
 that  there  is  nothing  in  the  general  spirit  of  the 
 Bible  that  is  unfavourable  to  them,  but  much  of  an 
 opposite  character.  It  is  the  tendency  of  all  the 
 instructions  of  God's  word  to  form  men  to  a  habit  of 
 serious  reflection;  to  abstract  their  affections  from  the 
 world;  to  lead  them  to  commune  with  their  hearts, 
 and  to  commune  with  God;  and  to  seek  with  greater 
 earnestness  than  any  thing  else  the  salvation  of  the 
 soul.  Now  this  is  precisely  what  is  accomplished  in 
 a  revival  of  religion.  In  such  a  scene,  if  any  where, 
 is  fulfilled  the  great  design  of  God's  word  in  bring- 
 ing men  to  serious  consideration,  to  self-communion, 
 to  a  right  estimate  of  the  comparative  value  of  the 
 things  which  are  seen  and  are  temporal,  and  the  things 
 which  are  not  seen  and  are  eternal.  We  say  nothing 
 here  of  the  means  employed,  but  simply  speak  of  the 
 effect  produced;  and  we  are  sure  that  no  one  who 
 admits  that  the  effect  is  as  we  have  stated,  will  doubt 
 that  it  is  in  keeping  with  the  general  tenor  of  God's 
 word. 
 
 But  we  need  not  stop  here ;  for  the  Bible  has 
 given  a  more  direct  sanction  to  revivals,  and  in  various 
 ways.  Look,  for  instance,  at  many  of  the  prayers 
 which  it  records,  as  having  been  offered  for  the  spi- 
 ritual prosperity  of  Zion,  when  she  was  in  a  state  of 
 
LECTURE  II.  .         53 
 
 deep  depression.  Says  the  Psalmist,  "  Turn  us,  O 
 God  of  our  salvation,  and  cause  thine  anger  towards 
 us  to  cease.  Wilt  thou  be  angry  with  us  for  ever? 
 Wilt  thou  draw  out  thine  anger  unto  all  generations? 
 Wilt  thou  not  revive  us  again,  that  thy  people  may 
 rejoice  in  thee  ?  Show  us  thy  mercy,  O  Lord,  and 
 grant  us  thy  salvation."  And  again,  "  Return,  we 
 beseech  thee,  O  God  of  hosts ;  look  down  from  hea- 
 ven, and  behold  and  visit  this  vine,  and  the  vineyard 
 which  thy  right  hand  hath  planted,  and  the  branch 
 that  thou  madest  strong  for  thyself."  And  again, 
 the  prophet  Habakkuk  prays,  "  O  Lord,  revive  thy 
 work;  in  the  midst  of  the  years  make  known;  in 
 wrath  remember  mercy."  These  prayers  were  of- 
 fered in  behalf  of  the  church,  when  she  was  in  a  state 
 of  temporal  bondage,  as  well  as  of  spiritual  affliction  : 
 nevertheless,  they  relate  especially  to  spiritual  bles- 
 sings ;  and  what  was  meant  by  a  revival  then,  was 
 substantially  the  same  thing  as  what  is  intended  by 
 a  revival  now.  Accordingly,  we  find  that  these  very 
 prayers  are  constantly  used  by  the  church  at  this  day; 
 and  that  from  a  regard  to  them,  as  we  cannot  doubt, 
 God  often  appears  to  lengthen  her  cords  and  streng- 
 then her  stakes;  the  blessings  of  divine  grace  descend 
 upon  her  in  such  profusion,  that  she  puts  on  her 
 beautiful  garments,  and  looks  forth  fair  as  the  morn- 
 ing. 
 
 There  are  also  recorded  in  the  Scriptures  many 
 signal  instances  in  which  God  has  poured  out  his 
 Spirit,  and  effected  a  sudden  and  general  reformation. 
 If  you  go  back  to  the  Jewish  dispensation,  you  will 
 find  this  remark  strikingly  verified  in  the  reigns  of 
 David  and  Solomon,  of  Asa  and  Jehoshaphat,  of  He- 
 
54  LECTURE  II. 
 
 zekiah  and  Josiah.  After  the  church  had  languished 
 during  the  long  and  gloomy  period  of  the  Babylonish 
 captivity,  her  interests  were  signally  revived  under 
 the  ministry  of  Ezra.  A  similar  state  of  things 
 existed  in  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist,  when  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven  is  said  to  have  suffered  violence, 
 and  many  of  the  most  profligate  part  of  the  commu- 
 nity became  impressed  with  religious  truth,  and  were 
 baptized  unto  repentance.  On  the  occasion  referred 
 to  in  our  text,  no  less  than  three  thousand,  and  on 
 the  day  following  two  thousand  more,  were  subdued 
 to  the  obedience  of  the  truth,  and  were  added  to  the 
 Lord.  Shortly  after  this,  multitudes  in  Samaria 
 experienced  the  regenerating  power  of  the  gospel ; 
 and  upon  the  dispersion  of  the  disciples  after  the 
 martyrdom  of  Stephen,  they  were  instrumental  of 
 exciting  a  general  attention  to  religion  in  the  remote 
 parts  of  Judea,  and  even  as  far  as  the  territories  of 
 Greece.  Here,  then,  are  facts  recorded  by  the  un- 
 erring finger  of  inspiration,  precisely  analogous  to 
 those  which  the  objection  we  are  considering  declares 
 to  be  unscriptural. 
 
 But,  in  addition  to  this,  there  is  much  in  the 
 \/  prophecies  which  might  fairly  lead  us  to  expect  the 
 ^t  very  scenes  which  we  denominate  revivals  of  religion. 
 If  you  read  the  prophetical  parts  of  Scripture  atten- 
 tively, you  cannot,  I  think,  but  be  struck  with  the 
 evidence  that,  as  the  millennial  day  approaches,  the 
 operations  of  divine  grace  are  to  be  increasingly  rapid 
 and  powerful.  Many  of  these  predictions  respecting 
 the  state  of  religion  under  the  Christian  dispensation, 
 it  is  manifest,  have  not  yet  had  their  complete  fulfil- 
 ment ;  and  they  not  only  justify  the  belief  that  these 
 
LECTURE  II.  55 
 
 glorious  scenes  which  we  see  passing  really  are  of 
 divine  origin,  as  they  claim  to  be,  but  that  similar 
 scenes,  still  more  glorious,  still  more  wonderful,  are 
 to  be  expected,  as  the  Messiah  travels  in  the  great- 
 ness of  his  strength  towards  a  universal  triumph.  I 
 cannot  but  think  that  many  of  the  inspired  predictions 
 in  respect  to  the  progress  of  religion  appear  over- 
 strained, unless  we  admit  that  the  church  is  to  see 
 greater  things  than  she  has  yet  seen ;  and  that  they 
 fairly  warrant  the  conclusion,  that  succeeding  genera- 
 tions, rejoicing  in  the  brighter  light  of  God's  truth, 
 and  the  richer  manifestations  of  his  grace,  may  look 
 back  even  upon  this  blessed  era  of  revivals  as  a  period 
 of  comparative  darkness. 
 
 If,  then,  the  general  spirit  of  the  Bible  be  in  favour 
 of  revivals — if  the  prayers  which  holy  and  inspired 
 men  have  oflPered  for  them  are  here  recorded — if  there 
 be  many  instances  here  mentioned  of  their  actual  oc- 
 currence— and  if  the  spirit  of  prophecy  has  been  ex- 
 ercised in  describing  and  predicting  them, — then  we 
 may  consider  the  objection  that  they  are  unscriptural 
 as  fairly  set  aside ;  nay,  we  may  regard  them  as  hav- 
 ing the  sanction  of  divine  authority  in  the  highest 
 and  clearest  possible  manner. 
 
 II.  It  is  objected,  again,  that  revivals  of  religion 
 are  unnecessary.  In  the  mouth  of  an  infidel  this 
 objection  would  doubtless  imply  that  religion  itself 
 is  unnecessary;  and  so,  of  course,  must  be  all  the 
 means  used  for  its  promotion.  But  in  this  view  it 
 does  not  fall  within  our  present  design  to  consider 
 it.  There  are  those  who  profess  to  regard  religion, 
 who  maintain  that  revivals  are  modern  innovations ; 
 and  that  they  are  unnecessary,  on  the  ground  that  the 
 
56  LECTURE  II. 
 
 cause  of  Christ  may  be  sustained  and  advanced,  as  it 
 has  been  in  other  days,  without  them.  This  is  the 
 only  form  of  the  objection  which  it  concerns  us  at  pre- 
 sent to  notice. 
 
 The  first  thing  to  be  said  in  reply,  is,  that  the  ob- 
 jection supposes  what  is  not  true — namely,  that  re- 
 vivals are  of  modern  origin.  The  truth  is,  that  if, 
 as  the  objection  asserts,  the  cause  of  rehgion  in  pre- 
 ceding ages  has  been  sustained  and  carried  forward 
 without  them,  so  also  it  has  been  sustained  and  car- 
 ried forward  with  them ;  and  during  the  periods  in 
 which  they  have  prevailed,  the  church  has  seen  her 
 greatest  prosperity.  You  have  already  seen,  that, 
 instead  of  being  of  recent  origin,  they  go  back  to  an 
 early  period  in  the  Jewish  dispensation.  And,  pass- 
 ing from  the  records  of  inspiration,  we  find  that  re- 
 vivals have  existed,  with  a  greater  or  less  degree  of 
 power,  especially  in  the  later  periods  of  the  Chris- 
 tian church.  This  was  emphatically  true  during  the 
 period  of  the  Reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century : 
 Germany,  France,  Switzerland,  Holland,  Denmark, 
 the  Low  Countries,  and  Britain,  were  severally  visited 
 by  copious  showers  of  divine  influence.  During  the 
 season  of  the  plague  in  London  in  1665,  there  was 
 a  very  general  awakening;  in  which  many  thousands 
 are  said  to  have  been  hopefully  born  of  the  Spirit. 
 In  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  century,  various 
 parts  of  Scotland  and  the  North  of  Ireland  were 
 blessed,  at  different  periods,  with  signal  effusions  of 
 divine  grace,  in  which  great  multitudes  gave  evidence 
 of  being  brought  out  of  darkness  into  marvellous 
 light.  During  the  first  half  of  the  last  century,  under 
 the  ministrations  of  Whitfield,  Brainerd,  Edwards, 
 
LECTURE  II.  57 
 
 Davies,  the  Tennents,  and  many  other  of  the  hoHest 
 and  greatest  men  whose  labours  have  blessed  the 
 church,  there  was  a  succession  of  revivals  in  this 
 country,  which  caused  the  wilderness  to  blossom  as 
 the  rose,  and  the  desert  to  put  on  the  appearance  of 
 the  garden  of  the  Lord.  And  when  these  revivals 
 declined,  and  the  church  settled  back  into  the  slug- 
 gish state  from  which  she  had  been  raised,  then  com- 
 menced her  decline  in  purity,  in  discipline,  in  doc- 
 trine, in  aU  with  which  her  prosperity  is  most  inti- 
 mately connected.  And  this  state  of  things  conti- 
 nued, only  becoming  worse  and  worse,  until,  a  little 
 before  the  beginning  of  the  present  century,  the 
 spirit  of  revivals  again  burst  forth,  and  has  since  that 
 period  richly  blessed  especially  our  American  church. 
 The  fact,  then,  most  unfortunately  for  the  objection 
 we  are  considering,  turns  out  to  be,  that  if  the  church 
 has  been  sustained  at  some  periods  without  these  sig- 
 nal effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  she  has  barely  been 
 sustained;  and  that  the  brightest  periods  of  her  his- 
 tory have  been  those  in  which  they  have  prevailed 
 with  the  greatest  power.  To  object  to  revivals  then 
 on  the  ground  that  they  are  modern,  or  that  they  are 
 unnecessary  to  the  best  interests  of  the  church,  be- 
 trays an  utter  ignorance  of  their  history. 
 
 But  let  us  inquire  a  little  further,  why  the  old  and 
 quiet  way,  as  it  is  often  represented,  of  becoming 
 religious,  is  the  best.  If  you  mean  that  you  prefer 
 that  state  of  religion  in  which  the  dews  of  divine  grace 
 continually  descend,  and  Christians  are  always  con- 
 sistent and  active,  and  there  is  a  constant  succession 
 of  conversions  from  among  the  impenitent,  to  the 
 more  sudden  and  rapid  operations  of  God's  Spirit — 
 c3 
 
58  LECTURE  ri. 
 
 be  it  so ;  there  is  as  truly  a  revival  in  the  one  case 
 as  the  other.  But  the  state  of  things  which  this 
 objection  contemplates  is  that  in  which  religion  is 
 kept  in  the  back  ground,  and  only  here  and  there 
 one  at  distant  periods  comes  forward  to  confess  Christ, 
 and  the  church  is  habitually  in  a  languishing  state. 
 And  is  such  a  state  of  things  to  be  preferred  above 
 that  in  which  the  salvation  of  the  soul  becomes  the 
 all-engrossing  object,  and  even  hundreds,  within  a 
 little  period,  come  and  own  themselves  on  the  Lord's 
 side  ?  Is  it  not  desirable  that  sinners  should  be  con- 
 verted immediately?  Are  they  liable  every  hour 
 to  die,  and  thus  be  beyond  the  reach  of  mercy  and  of 
 hope;  and  is  it  not  right  that  they  should  be  pressed 
 with  the  obligations  of  immediate  repentance;  and 
 is  it  not  necessary  that  they  should  exert  themselves 
 to  escape  the  tremendous  doom  by  which  they  are 
 threatened  ?  Is  it  more  desirable  that  the  mass  of 
 sinners  should  be  sleeping  on  in  guilty  security,  liable 
 every  hour  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  sin-avenging 
 God,  or  that  they  should  be  escaping  by  multitudes 
 from  the  coming  wrath,  and  gaining  an  interest  in 
 the  salvation  of  the  gospel  ?  He,  and  only  he,  who 
 will  dare  to  say  that  the  former  is  most  desirable  can 
 consistently  object  to  revivals,  on  the  ground  that  the 
 church  had  better  revert  to  the  quiet  uniformity  of 
 other  days. 
 
 Still  farther :  before  you  decide  that  revivals  are 
 unnecessary,  you  must  either  settle  it  that  they  are 
 not  the  work  of  God,  or  else  you  must  assume  the 
 responsibility  of  deciding  that  he  is  not  doing  his 
 work  in  the  best  way.  Will  you  take  the  former 
 side  of  the  alternative,  and  maintain  that  this  is  not 
 
LECTURE  II.  59 
 
 God's  work  ?  If  you  say  this,  then  I  challenge  you 
 to  prove  that  God  ever  works  in  the  renovation  of 
 men;  for  the  only  evidence  of  the  existence  of  a 
 principle  of  religion  in  the  heart,  is  the  operation  of 
 that  principle  in  the  life ;  and  I  hesitate  not  to  say, 
 that  I  can  show  you  as  unequivocal  fruits  of  holiness 
 produced  from  a  revival  of  religion,  as  you  can  show 
 me  in  any  other  circumstances.  Unless  then  you 
 will  assume  the  responsibility  of  saying  that  all  the 
 apparent  faith,  and  love,  and  zeal,  and  holiness,  which 
 are  produced  from  a  revival,  and  which,  so  far  as  we 
 can  judge,  have  every  characteristic  of  genuineness, 
 are  spurious,  it  were  rash  to  decide  that  this  is  not  a 
 work  effected  by  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 But  if  you  admit  that  this  is  God's  work,  you 
 surely  will  not  dare  to  say  that  his  way  of  accom- 
 plishing his  purpose  is  not  the  best.      Suppose  that 
 nothing  appeared  to  render  this  course  of  procedure 
 especially  desirable,  yet  the  point  being  established 
 that  it  is  the  course  which  God  hath  chosen,  the  re- 
 flection that  God's  ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  ought 
 to  silence  every  doubt.      But  who,  after  all,  will  say 
 that  it  even  appears  inconsistent  with  infinite  wisdom 
 and  goodness,  as  the  cause  of  God  is  advancing  to- 
 wards a  complete  triumph,  that  he  should  operate 
 more  powerfully,  more  suddenly,  than  in  some  other 
 periods ;  in  short,  precisely  as  he  does  in  a  revival  of 
 reHgion  ?      Has  God  bound  himself  that  he  will  con- 
 vert men  only  by  small  numbers,  or  by  a  very  gradual 
 influence;   or  does  he   not  rather,   in  this  respect, 
 claim  the  right  of  absolute  sovereignty  ?    I  ask  again, 
 in  view  of  the  bearing  which  this  objection  has  upon 
 the  character  of  God,  who  will  dare  say  that  revivals 
 are  unnecessary? 
 
60  LECTURE  II. 
 
 III.  Another  objection  against  revivals  is,  that 
 they  are  the  nurseries  of  enthusiasm. 
 
 If  by  enthusiasm  you  mean  a  heated  imagination, 
 that  prompts  to  excesses  in  conduct,  then  you  meet 
 with  it  in  other  departments  beside  that  of  revivals. 
 You  will  see  as  much  enthusiasm  in  a  political  cabal, 
 or  in  an  election  of  civil  officers,  or  in  a  commercial 
 speculation,  or  even  in  the  pursuits  of  science,  as  you 
 will  find  in  a  revival  of  religion.      Yes,  believe  me, 
 there  is  a  worldly  as  well  as  a  religious  enthusiasm : 
 and  let  me  inquire  how  it  comes  to  pass  that  you  can 
 tolerate  the  former,  nay,  perhaps,  that  you  can  exem- 
 plify and  cherish  it,  and  yet  can  regard  the  latter 
 with  so  much  disapprobation  and  abhorrence  ?     Does 
 it  not  look  a  little  as  if  your  objection  lay  rather 
 against  religion,  the  subject  in  respect  to  which  the 
 enthusiasm  is  exercised,  than  against  the  enthusiasm 
 itself? 
 
 But  are  you  sure,  that  in  passing  judgment  on  the 
 
 enthusiasm  connected  with  revivals,  you  always  call 
 
 things  by  their  right  names  ?      Is  it  not  more  than 
 
 possible,  that  much  of  what  you  call  by  this  name 
 
 may  be   the  fervour  of  true  love  to   God,   and   of 
 
 genuine  Christian  zeal?      Suppose  you  were  to  ^o 
 
 into  a  meeting  composed  entirely  of  persons  of  the 
 
 same  religious  character  with  Isaiah,   or  David,  or 
 
 Paul,  and  suppose  they  were  to  utter  themselves  in 
 
 expressions  not  more  fervent  than  these  holy  men 
 
 have  actually  used,  do  you  not  beheve  that  you  would 
 
 think  there  was  some  enthusiasm  in  that  meeting, 
 
 and  that  the  exercises  would  be  better  if  they  partook 
 
 a  little  more  of  the  earthly,  and  a  little  less  of  the 
 
 heavenly  ?     Between  enthusiasm  on  the  one  hand, 
 
LECTURE  II.  61 
 
 and  conviction  of  sin  and  love  to  God,  and  zeal  in  reli- 
 gion on  the  other,  there  is  really  no  affinity ;  they  are 
 as  unlike  each  other  as  any  genuine  quality  is  unlike 
 its  counterfeit;  but  is  there  not  some  danger  that 
 they  who  have  a  heart  opposed  to  religion,  and  who 
 are  willing  to  find  excuses  for  the  neglect  of  it,  will 
 brand  some  of  the  Christian  graces,  when  they  shine 
 with  unusual  brightness,  with  the  opprobrious  epithet 
 of  enthusiasm  ? 
 
 But  suppose  there  is  some  real  enthusiasm  mingled 
 with  revivals,  (and,  to  a  certain  extent,  this  no  doubt 
 must  be  admitted,)  shall  we  on  this  ground  reject 
 them  altogether  ?  Because  some  few  individuals  in 
 such  a  scene  may  act  the  part  of  enthusiasts,  is  all 
 the  true  Christian  feeling,  and  Christian  conduct, 
 which  is  exemplified  by  many  others,  to  be  consi- 
 dered of  no  account  ?  Or  suppose,  if  you  will,  that  a 
 small  degree  of  enthusiasm  may  pertain  to  all,  does 
 this  nullify  all  the  exercises  of  genuine  and  perhaps 
 elevated  piety  with  which  it  may  happen  to  be  con- 
 nected. Where  is  the  man  who  adopts  the  same 
 principle  in  respect  to  his  worldly  affairs  ?  If  you 
 should  import  the  productions  of  some  foreign  chme, 
 and  should  discover  that  a  small  part  of  the  quantity 
 had  been  injured  by  the  voyage,  and  that  the  rest 
 had  not  suffered  at  all,  would  you  cast  the  whole  of 
 it  from  you,  or  would  you  not  rather  make  a  careful 
 separation  between  the  good  and  the  bad,  retaining 
 the  one,  and  rejecting  the  other?  Or  if  you  should 
 hear  a  lecture  on  science,  or  politics,  or  rehgion,  or 
 any  other  subject,  in  which  you  should  discover  a 
 few  mistakes,  while  nearly  the  whole  of  it  was  sound, 
 and  practical,  and  in  a  high  degree  instructive,  would 
 
62  LECTURE  II. 
 
 you  condemn  the  whole  for  these  triflmg  errors,  and 
 say  it  was  all  a  mass  of  absurdity,  or  would  you  not 
 rather  treasure  it  up  in  your  memory  as  in  the  main 
 excellent,  though  you  felt  that,  like  every  thing  hu- 
 man, it  was  marred  by  imperfection?  And  why 
 should  not  the  same  principle  be  admitted  in  respect 
 to  revivals?  Is  it  right,  is  it  honest,  because  there 
 may  be  in  them  a  small  admixture  of  enthusiasm,  to 
 treat  them  as  if  they  were  made  up  of  enthusiasm, 
 and  nothing  else  ?  Would  it  not  be  more  equitable, 
 would  it  not  be  more  candid,  to  separate  the  precious 
 from  the  vile,  and  to  let  the  sentence  of  condemna- 
 tion fall  only  where  it  is  deserved  ? 
 
 But  perhaps  I  shall  be  met  here  with  the  declara- 
 tion, that  there  are  scenes,  which  pass  for  revivals  of 
 relio-ion,  in  which  there  is  nothing  but  enthusiasm 
 and  its  kindred  evils — scenes  which  outrage  the  de- 
 corum of  religious  worship,  and  exert  no  other  influ- 
 ence upon  religion  than  to  bring  it  into  contempt. 
 Be  it  so.  If  there  be  such  scenes,  whatever  name 
 they  may  assume,  they  are  not  what  we  plead  for, 
 under  the  name  of  revivals ;  on  the  contrary,  every 
 friend  of  true  revivals  must,  if  he  be  consistent,  set 
 his  face  against  them.  And  I  maintain  further,  that 
 it  is  gross  injustice  to  the  cause  of  revivals,  to  con- 
 found those  scenes  in  which  there  is  nothing  but  the 
 wild  fire  of  human  passion,  with  those  in  which  there 
 is  the  manifest  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Sup- 
 pose you  should  see  a  man  practising  the  extreme  of 
 avarice,  and  calling  it  by  the  honest  name  of  eco- 
 nomy, or  suppose  you  should  see  a  man  inflexibly 
 obstinate  in  an  evil  course,  and  calling  his  obstinacy 
 virtuous  independence,  would  this  justify  you  in  set- 
 
LECTURE  II.  63 
 
 ting  at  naught  a  habit  of  economy  and  independence, 
 as  if  a  virtue  couid  be  turned  into  a  vice  by  the  mis- 
 appUcation  of  a  name  ?  And  suppose  that  any  man, 
 or  any  number  of  men,  choose  to  yiekl  themselves 
 up  to  gross  fanaticism,  and  to  attempt  to  pass  it  oft' 
 under  the  name  of  rehgion,  or  of  a  revival  of  religion, 
 who  is  there  that  does  not  perceive,  that  the  existence 
 of  the  counterfeit  contributes  in  no  way  to  debase  the 
 genuine  quality  ?  Prove  to  me  that  any  thing  that 
 takes  the  name  of  a  revival  is  really  spurious,  and  I 
 pledge  myself,  as  a  friend  of  true  revivals,  to  be  found 
 on  the  list  of  its  opposers.  Names  are  nothing. 
 Things,  facts,  realities,  are  every  thing. 
 
 IV.   Another  objection  to  revivals,  closely  allied 
 to  the  preceding,  is,  that  the  subjects  of  them  often 
 fall  into  a  state  of  mental  derancjement^  and  even 
 commit  suicide. 
 
 The  fact  implied  in  this  objection  is,  to  a  certain 
 extent,  acknowledged;  that  is,  it  is  acknowledged 
 that  instances  of  the  kind  mentioned  do  sometimes 
 occur.  But  is  it  fair,  after  all,  to  consider  revivals 
 as  responsible  for  them  ?  Every  one  who  has  any 
 knowledge  of  the  human  constitution  must  be  aware, 
 that  the  mind  is  liable  to  derangement  from  any 
 cause  that  operates  in  the  way  of  great  excitement ; 
 and  whether  this  effect,  in  any  given  case,  is  to  be 
 produced  or  not,  depends  partly  on  the  peculiar  char- 
 acter of  the  mind  which  is  the  subject  of  the  opera- 
 tion, and  partly  on  the  degree  of  self-control  which 
 the  individual  is  enabled  to  exercise.  Hence  we 
 find  on  the  list  of  maniacs,  and  on  those  who  have 
 committed  suicide,  many  in  respect  to  whom  this 
 awful  calamity  is  to  be  traced  to  the  love  of  the 
 
64  LECTURE  II. 
 
 world.  Their  plans  for  accumulating  wealth  have 
 been  blasted,  and  when  they  expected  to  be  rich  they 
 have  suddenly  found  themselves  in  poverty,  and  per- 
 haps obscurity ;  and  instead  of  sustaining  themselves 
 against  the  shock,  they  have  yielded  to  it ;  and  the 
 consequence  has  been  the  wreck  of  their  intellect, 
 and  the  sacrifice  of  their  life.  You  who  are  men  of 
 business  well  know  that  the  case  to  which  I  have 
 here  referred  is  one  of  no  uncommon  occurrence ;  but 
 who  of  you  ever  thought  that  these  cases  reflected 
 at  all  upon  the  fair  and  honourable  pursuit  of  the 
 world?  Where  is  the  merchant  who,  on  hearing 
 that  some  commercial  adventurer  had  become  de- 
 ranged in  consequence  of  some  miserable  speculation, 
 and  had  been  found  dead  with  a  halter  about  his 
 neck,  ever  said,  "  I  will  close  my  accounts  and  shut 
 up  my  store,  and  abandon  this  business  of  buying 
 and  selling,  which  leads  to  such  fatal  results  ?"  Is 
 there  one  of  you  who  ever  made  such  an  inference 
 from  such  a  fact ;  or  who  ever  relaxed  at  all  in  your 
 worldly  occupation,  on  the  ground  that  some  indivi- 
 duals had  perverted  the  same  occupation  to  their 
 ruin?  Here  you  are  careful  enough  to  distinguish 
 between  the  thing  and  the  abuse  of  it;  and  why 
 not  be  equally  candid  in  respect  to  revivals  of  reli- 
 gion ?  When  you  hear  of  instances  of  suicide  in 
 revivals,  remember  that  such  instances  occur  in  other 
 scenes  of  Hfe,  and  other  departments  of  action ;  and 
 if  you  are  not  prepared  to  make  commerce,  and  learn- 
 ing, and  politics,  and  virtuous  attachment,  responsi- 
 ble for  this  awful  calamity,  because  it  is  sometimes 
 connected  with  them,  then  do  not  attempt  to  cast 
 this  responsibility  upon  religion,  or  revivals  of  reli- 
 
LECTURE  II.  65 
 
 ligion,  because  here,  too,  individuals  are  sometimes 
 left  to  this  most  fearful  visitation. 
 
 I  have  said  that  some  such  cases  as  the  objection 
 supposes  occur,  but  I  maintain*^  that  the  number  is, 
 by  the  enemies  of  revivals,  greatly  overrated.  Twenty 
 men  may  become  insane,  and  may  actually  commit 
 suicide  from  any  other  cause,  and  the  fact  will  barely 
 be  noticed :  but  let  one  come  to  this  awful  end  in 
 consequence  of  religious  excitement,  and  it  will  be 
 blazoned  upon  the  house-top,  with  an  air  of  melan- 
 choly boding,  and  yet  with  a  feeling  of  real  triumph  ; 
 and  many  a  gazette  will  introduce  it  with  some 
 sneering  comments  on  religious  fanaticism ;  and  the 
 result  will  be  that  it  will  become  a  subject  of  general 
 notoriety  and  conversation.  In  this  way  the  num- 
 ber of  these  melancholy  cases  comes  to  be  imagined 
 much  larger  than  it  really  is ;  and  in  the  common  es- 
 timate of  the  opposers  of  revivals  it  is  no  doubt  mul- 
 tiplied manifold. 
 
 But  admitting  that  the  number  of  these  cases  were 
 as  great  as  its  enemies  would  represent — admit  that 
 in  every  extensive  revival  there  were  one  person  who 
 actually  became  deranged,  and  fell  a  victim  to  that 
 derangement,  are  you  prepared  to  say,  even  then, 
 upon  an  honest  estimate  of  the  comparative  good 
 and  evil  that  is  accomplished,  that  that  revival  had 
 better  not  have  taken  place  ?  On  the  one  side,  es- 
 timate fairly  the  evil,  and  we  have  no  wish  to  make 
 it  less  than  it  really  is.  There  is  the  premature 
 death  of  an  individual — death  in  the  most  unnatural 
 and  shocking  form,  and  fitted  to  harrow  the  feelings 
 of  friends  to  the  utmost.  There  may  be  a  temporary 
 loss  of  usefulness  to  the  world,  and,  as  the  case  may 
 
66  LECTURE  ir. 
 
 be,  a  loss  of  counsel,  and  aid,  and  effort,  in  some  of 
 the  tenderest  earthly  relations.  Yet  it  is  not  cer- 
 tain but  that  the  soul  may  be  saved;  for  though, 
 at  the  time  the  awful  act  is  committed,  there  may 
 be  thick  darkness  hanging  about  it,  and  even  the 
 phrenzy  of  despair  may  have  seized  hold  of  it,  yet 
 no  mortal  can  decide  that  God's  Spirit  may  not  after 
 all  have  performed  its  effectual  work,  and  that  the 
 soul,  liberated  from  the  body  by  the  most  dreadful 
 act  which  man  can  commit,  may  not  find  its  way  to 
 heaven,  to  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord.  But  suppose 
 the  very  worst — suppose  this  sinner  who  falls  in  a 
 fit  of  religious  insanity,  by  the  violence  of  his  own 
 hand,  to  be  unrenewed — why  in  this  case  he  rushes 
 prematurely  upon  the  wrath  of  God,  he  cuts  short  the 
 period  of  his  probation,  which,  had  it  been  protracted, 
 he  might,  or  might  not,  have  improved  to  the  salva- 
 tion of  his  soul.  Look  now  at  the  other  side.  In 
 the  revival  in  which  this  unhappy  case  has  occurred, 
 besides  the  general  quickening  impulse  that  has 
 been  given  to  the  people  of  God,  perhaps  one  hun- 
 dred individuals  have  had  their  character  renovated, 
 and  their  doom  reversed.  Each  one  of  these  was 
 hastening  forward,  perhaps  to  a  death-bed  of  horror, 
 certainly  to  an  eternity  of  wailing ;  but  in  conse- 
 quence of  the  change  that  has  passed  upon  them, 
 they  can  now  anticipate  the  close  of  life  with  peace, 
 and  the  ages  of  eternity  with  unutterable  joy.  There 
 is  no  longer  any  condemnation  to  them,  because  they 
 are  in  Christ  Jesus.  And,  besides,  they  are  pre- 
 pared to  live  usefully  in  the  world — each  of  them  to 
 glorify  God,  by  devoting  himself,  accorduig  to  his 
 abiUty,  to  the  advancement  of  his  cause.      Now  far 
 
LECTURE  II.  67 
 
 be  it  from  us  to  speak  lightly  of  such  a  heart-rending 
 event  as  the  death  of  a  feUow-mortal,  in  the  circum- 
 stances we  have  supposed ;  but  if  any  will  weigh  this 
 against  the  advantages  of  a  revival,  we  have  a  right 
 to  weigh  the  advantages  of  a  revival  against  this,  and 
 to  call  upon  you  to  decide  for  yourselves  which  pre- 
 ponderates ?  Is  the  salvation  of  one  hundred  im- 
 mortal souls  (supposing  that  number  to  be  converted) 
 a  light  matter,  when  put  into  the  scale  against  the  pre- 
 mature and  awful  death  of  a  single  individual,  or,  to 
 suppose  the  very  worst  of  the  case,  his  cutting  short 
 his  space  for  repentance,  and  rushing  unprepared  into 
 the  presence  of  his  Judge  ? 
 
 V.  It  is  farther  objected  against  revivals,  that  they 
 occasion  a  sort  of  religious  dissipation;  leading  men 
 to  neglect  their  worldly  concerns  for  too  many  reli- 
 gious exercises ;  exercises,  too,  protracted,  not  unfre- 
 quently,  to  an  unseasonable  hour. 
 
 No  doubt  it  is  possible  for  men  to  devote  them- 
 selves more  to  social  religious  services  than  is  best 
 for  their  spiritual  interests ;  because  a  constant  at- 
 tendance on  these  services  would  interfere  with  the 
 more  private  means  of  grace,  which,  all  must  admit, 
 are  of  primary  importance.  But  who  are  the  persons 
 by  whom  this  objection  is  most  frequently  urged, 
 and  who  seem  to  feel  the  weight  of  it  most  strongly? 
 Are  they  those  who  actually  spend  most  time  in  their 
 closets,  and  who  come  forth  into  the  world  with  their 
 heai'ts  deeply  imbued  with  a  religious  influence,  and 
 who  perform  their  secular  duties  from  the  most  con- 
 scientious regard  to  God's  authority  ?  Or  are  they 
 not  rather  those  who  rarely,  if  ever,  retire  to  com- 
 mune with  God,  and  who  engage  in  the  business  of 
 
68  LECTURE  II. 
 
 life  from  mere  selfish  considerations ;  who,  in  short, 
 are  thorough-going  worldUngs  ?  If  a  multitude  of 
 religious  meetings  are  to  be  censured  on  the  ground 
 of  their  interference  with  other  duties,  I  submit  it  to 
 you,  whether  this  censure  comes  with  a  better  grace 
 from  him  who  performs  these  duties,  or  from  him 
 who  neglects  them  ?  I  submit  it  to  you,  whether 
 the  man  who  is  conscious  of  living  in  the  entire  ne- 
 glect of  religion,  ought  to  be  very  lavish  in  his  cen- 
 sures upon  those  who  are  yielding  their  thoughts  to 
 it  in  any  way,  or  to  any  extent  ?  Would  it  not  be 
 more  consistent,  at  least,  for  him  to  take  care  of  the 
 beam,  before  he  troubles  himself  about  the  mote  ? 
 
 Far  be  it  from  me  to  deny  that  the  evil  which  this 
 objection  contemplates  does  sometimes  exist — that 
 men,  and  especially  women,  do  neglect  private  and 
 domestic  duties  for  the  sake  of  mingling  continually 
 in  social  religious  exercises :  nevertheless,  I  am  con- 
 strained to  say,  that  the  objection,  as  it  is  directed 
 against  the  mass  of  Christians,  during  a  well-regulated 
 revival,  is  utterly  unfounded.  For  I  ask  who  are  the 
 persons  who  have  ordinarily  the  best  regulated  fami- 
 lies, who  are  most  faithful  to  their  children,  most 
 faithful  in  their  closets,  most  faithful  and  conscien- 
 tious in  their  relative  duties,  and  even  in  their  worldly 
 engagements  ?  If  I  may  be  permitted  to  answer,  I 
 should  say,  unhesitatingly,  they  are  generally  the  very 
 persons  who  love  the  social  prayer  meeting,  and  the 
 meeting  for  Christian  instruction  and  exhortation ; 
 those,  in  short,  who  are  often  referred  to,  by  the  ene- 
 mies of  revivals,  as  exemplifying  the  evil  which  this 
 objection  contemplates.  God  requires  us  to  do  every 
 duty,  whether  secular  or  religious,  in  its  right  place ; 
 
LECTURE  II.  69 
 
 and  this  the  Christian  is  bound  to  keep  in  view  in  all 
 his  conduct.  But  there  is  too  much  reason  to  fear, 
 that  the  spirit  which  ordinarily  objects  against  many 
 reHgious  exercises,  is  a  spirit  which,  if  the  whole 
 truth  were  known,  it  would  appear  had  little  compla- 
 cency in  any. 
 
 But  it  is  alleged  that,  during  revivals,  religious 
 meetings  are  not  only  multiphed  to  an  improper  ex- 
 tent, but  are  protracted  to  an  unseasonable  hour. 
 That  instances  of  this  kind  exist  admits  not  of  ques- 
 tion; and  it  is  equally  certain,  that  the  case  here 
 contemplated  is  an  evil  which  every  sober,  judicious 
 Christian  must  discourage.  We  do  not  beheve  that 
 in  an  enlightened  community,  it  is  an  evil  of  very 
 frequent  occurrence ;  but  wherever  it  exists,  it  is  to 
 be  reprobated  as  an  abuse,  and  not  to  be  regarded  as 
 any  part  of  a  genuine  revival,  or  as  any  thing  for 
 which  a  true  revival  is  responsible.  But  here,  again, 
 it  may  be  worth  while  to  inquire  how  far  many  of  the 
 individuals  who  offer  this  objection  are  consistent  with 
 themselves.  They  can  be  present  at  a  political  cabal, 
 or  at  a  convivial  meeting,  which  lasts  the  whole  night, 
 and  these  occasions  may  be  of  very  frequent  occur- 
 rence, and  yet  it  may  never  occur  to  them  that  they 
 are  keeping  unseasonable  hours.  Or  their  children 
 may  return  at  the  dawn  of  day,  from  a  scene  of  vain 
 amusement,  in  which  they  have  brought  on  an  entire 
 prostration  both  of  mind  and  body,  and  unfitted  them- 
 selves for  any  useful  exertion  during  the  day ;  and 
 yet  all  this  is  not  only  connived  at  as  excusable,  but 
 smiled  upon  as  commendable.  I  do  not  say  that  it 
 is  right  to  keep  up  a  religious  meeting  during  the 
 hours  that  Providence  has  allotted  to  repose :  I  be- 
 
70  LECTURE  II. 
 
 lieve  fully  that  in  ordinary  cases  it  is  wrong ;  but  sure 
 I  am  that  I  could  not  hold  up  my  head  to  say  this,  if 
 I  were  accustomed  to  look  with  indulgence  on  those 
 other  scenes  of  the  night  of  which  I  have  spoken. 
 It  is  best  to  spend  the  night  as  God  designed  it 
 should  be  spent,  in  refreshing  our  faculties  by  sleep ; 
 but  if  any  other  way  is  to  be  chosen,  judge  ye  whe- 
 ther they  are  wisest  who  deprive  themselves  of  repose 
 in  an  idle  round  of  diversion,  or  they  who  subject 
 themselves  to  the  same  sacrifice  in  exercises  of  devo- 
 tion and  piety. 
 
 VI.  It  is  objected  against  revivals,  that  they  often 
 introduce  discord  into  families^  and  disturb  the  general 
 peace  of  society. 
 
 It  must  be  conceded,  that  rash  and  intemperate 
 measures  have  sometimes  been  adopted  in  connection 
 with  revivals,  or  at  least  what  have  passed  under  the 
 name  of  revivals,  which  have  been  deservedly  the 
 subject  of  censure,  and  which  were  adapted,  by  stirring 
 up  the  worst  passions  of  the  heart,  to  introduce  a 
 spirit  of  fierce  contention  and  discord.  But  I  must 
 be  permitted  to  say,  that  whatever  evil  such  measures 
 may  bring  in  their  train,  is  not  to  be  charged  upon 
 genuine  revivals  of  religion.  The  revivals  for  which 
 we  plead  are  characterized,  not  by  a  spirit  of  rash  and 
 unhallowed  attack  on  the  part  of  their  friends,  which 
 might  be  supposed  to  have  come  up  from  the  world 
 below,  but  by  that  wisdom  which  cometh  down  from 
 above,  which  is  pure,  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to 
 be  entreated.  For  all  the  discord  and  mischief  that 
 result  from  measures  designed  to  awaken  opposition 
 and  provoke  the  bad  passions,  they  only  are  to  be 
 held  responsible  by  whom  those  measures  are  devised 
 
LECTURE  II.  71 
 
 or  adopted.  We  hesitate  not  to  say,  that  there  is  no 
 communion  between  the  spirit  that  dictates  them  and 
 the  spirit  of  true  revivals. 
 
 Nevertheless,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  there 
 are  instances  in  which  a  revival  of  religion,  conducted 
 in  a  prudent  and  scriptural  manner,  awakens  bitter 
 hostility,  and  sometimes  occasions  for  the  time  much 
 domestic  unhappiness.  There  are  cases  in  which  the 
 enmity  of  the  heart  is  so  deep  and  bitter,  that  a  bare 
 knowledge  of  the  fact  that  sinners  around  are  begin- 
 ning to  inquire,  will  draw  forth  a  torrent  of  reproach 
 and  railing;  and  there  are  cases,  too,  in  which  the 
 fact  that  an  individual  in  a  family  becomes  professedly 
 pious,  will  throw  that  family  into  a  violent  commotion, 
 and  waken  up  against  the  individual  bitter  prejudices, 
 and  possibly  be  instrumental  of  exiling  a  child,  or  a 
 wife,  or  a  sister,  from  the  affections  of  those  most 
 dear  to  them.  But  you  surely  will  not  make  religion, 
 or  a  revival  of  religion,  responsible  for  cases  of  this 
 kind.  Did  not  the  benevolent  Jesus  himself  say,  that 
 he  came  not  to  send  peace  on  the  earth,  but  a  sword ; 
 meaning  by  it  this  very  thing — that  in  prosecuting 
 the  object  of  his  mission  into  the  world,  he  should 
 necessarily  provoke  the  enmity  of  the  human  heart ; 
 and  thus  that  enmity  would  act  itself  out  in  the  per- 
 secution of  himself  and  his  followers  ?  The  Saviour, 
 by  his  perfect  innocence,  his  divine  holiness,  his  un- 
 compromising faithfulness,  provoked  the  Jews  to  im- 
 brue their  hands  in  his  blood;  but  who  ever  supposed 
 that  the  responsibility  of  their  murderous  act  rested 
 upon  him?  In  like  manner,  ministers  and  Chris- 
 tians, by  labouring  for  the  promotion  of  a  revival  of 
 religion,  may  be  the  occasion  of  fierce  opposition  to 
 
72  LECTURE  II. 
 
 the  cause  of  truth  and  hohness ;  but  if  they  labour 
 only  in  the  manner  which  God  has  prescribed,  they 
 are  in  no  way  accountable  for  that  opposition.  It 
 will  always  be  right  for  individuals  to  secure  the  sal- 
 vation of  their  own  souls,  let  it  involve  whatever  do- 
 mestic inconvenience,  or  whatever  worldly  sacrifice  it 
 may.  And  so,  too,  it  will  be  always  right  for  Chris- 
 tians to  labour  in  God's  appointed  way  for  the  salva- 
 tion of  others;  though,  in  doing  so,  they  should  kindle 
 up  against  them  the  fiercest  opposition.  Where  such 
 opposition  is  excited,  the  opposers  of  religion  may  set 
 it  to  the  account  of  revivals ;  but  God,  the  righteous 
 Judge,  will  take  care  that  it  is  charged  where  it  fairly 
 belongs. 
 
 VII.  It  is  objected,  again,  to  revivals,  that  the 
 supposed  conversions  that  occur  in  them  are  usually 
 too  sudden  to  he  genuine^  and  that  the  excitement  lohich 
 prevails  at  such  a  time  must  be  a  fruitful  source  of 
 self-deception. 
 
 That  revivals  are  often  perverted  to  minister  to 
 self-deception  cannot  be  questioned;  and  this  is  al- 
 ways to  be  expected  when  there  is  much  of  human 
 machinery  introduced.  Men  often  suppose  them- 
 selves converted,  and  actually  pass  as  converts,  merely 
 from  some  impulse  of  the  imagination,  when  they 
 have  not  even  been  the  subjects  of  true  conviction. 
 But,  notwithstanding  this  abuse,  who  will  say  that 
 the  Bible  does  not  warrant  us  to  expect  sudden  con- 
 versions ?  What  say  you  of  the  three  thousand  who 
 were  converted  on  the  day  of  Pentecost?  Shall  I 
 be  told  that  there  was  a  miraculous  agency  concerned 
 in  producing  that  wonderful  result  ?  I  answer,  there 
 was  indeed  a  miracle  wrought  in  connection  with  that 
 
LECTURE  II.  73 
 
 occasion ;  but  there  was  no  greater  miracle  in  the  ac- 
 tual conversion  of  those  sinners  than  there  is  in  the 
 conversion  of  any  other  sinners ;  for  conversion  is  in 
 all  cases  the  same  work,  and  accomplished  by  the  same 
 agency ;  namely,  the  special  agency  of  the  Holy  Spi- 
 rit. This  instance,  then,  is  entirely  to  our  purpose ; 
 and  proves  at  least  the  possibility  that  a  conversion 
 may  be  sound,  though  it  be  sudden. 
 
 Nor  is  there  any  thing  in  the  nature  of  the  case 
 that  should  lead  us  to  a  different  conclusion.  For 
 what  is  conversion?  It  is  a  turning  from  sin  to  holi- 
 ness. The  truth  of  God  is  presented  before  the 
 mind,  and  this  truth  is  cordially  and  practically  be- 
 lieved ;  it  is  received  into  the  understanding,  and 
 through  that  reaches  the  heart  and  life.  Suppose 
 the  truth  to  be  held  up  before  the  mind  already  awake 
 to  its  importance,  and  in  a  sense  prepared  for  its  re- 
 ception, what  hinders  but  that  it  should  be  received 
 immediately  ?  But  this  would  be  all  that  is  intended 
 by  a  sudden  conversion.  Indeed  we  all  admit  that 
 the  act  of  conversion,  whenever  it  takes  place,  is  sud- 
 den ;  and  why  may  not  the  preparation  for  it,  in  many 
 instances,  be  so  also?  Where  is  the  absurdity  of 
 supposing  that  a  sinner  may,  within  a  very  short  pe- 
 riod, be  brought  practically  to  believe  both  the  truth 
 that  awakens  the  conscience,  and  that  which  converts 
 the  soul ;  in  other  words,  may  pass  from  a  state  of 
 absolute  carelessness,  to  reconciliation  with  God? 
 The  evidence  of  conversion  must  indeed  be  gradual, 
 and  must  develop  itself  in  a  subsequent  course  of 
 exercises  and  acts ;  so  that  it  were  rash  to  pronounce 
 any  individual  in  such  circumstances  a  true  convert : 
 but  not  only  the  act  of  conversion,  but  the  immediate 
 D  62 
 
74  LECTURE  II. 
 
 preparation  for  it,  may  be  sudden  ;  and  we  may  rea- 
 sonably hope,  in  any  given  case  of  apparent  conver- 
 sion, that  the  change  is  genuine. 
 
 I  may  add,  that  the  general  spirit  of  the  Bible  is  by 
 no  means  unfavourable  to  sudden  conversions.  The 
 Bible  calls  upon  men  to  repent,  to  believe,  to  turn  to 
 the  Lord  now  :  it  does  not  direct  them  to  put  them- 
 selves on  a  course  of  preparation  for  doing  this  at 
 some  future  time;  but  it  allows  no  delay;  it  pro- 
 claims that  now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  the  day  of 
 salvation.  When  men  are  converted  suddenly,  is 
 there  any  thing  more  than  an  immediate  compliance 
 with  these  divine  requisitions  which  are  scattered 
 throuc^hout  the  Bible? 
 
 But  what  is  the  testimony  of  facts  on  this  subject  ? 
 It  were  in  vain  to  deny  that  some  who  seem  to  be 
 converted  during  the  most  genuine  revivals  fall  away ; 
 and  it  were  equally  vain  to  deny  that  some  who  pro- 
 fess to  have  become  reconciled  to  God,  when  there 
 is  no  revival,  fall  aw^ay.  But  that  any  considerable 
 proportion  of  the  professed  subjects  of  well-regulated 
 revivals  apostatize,  especially  after  having  made  a 
 public  profession,  is  a  position  which  I  am  persuaded 
 cannot  be  sustained.  I  know  there  are  individual 
 exceptions  from  this  remark;  exceptions  which  have 
 occurred  under  peculiar  circumstances :  but,  if  I  mis- 
 take not,  those  ministers  who  have  had  the  most  ex- 
 perience on  this  subject  will  testify,  that  a  very  large 
 proportion  of  those  whom  they  have  known  profess- 
 edly beginning  the  Christian  life,  during  a  revival, 
 have  held  on  their  way  stronger  and  stronger.  It 
 has  even  been  remarked,  by  a  minister  who  has  pro- 
 bably been  more  conversant  with  genuine   revivals 
 
LECTURE  II.  75 
 
 than  any  other  of  the  age,  that  his  experience  has 
 justified  the  remark,  that  there  is  a  smaller  proportion 
 of  apostacies  among  the  professed  subjects  of  revivals, 
 than  among  those  who  make  a  profession  when  there 
 is  no  unusual  attention  to  religion. 
 
 After  all,  we  are  willing  to  admit  that  the  excite- 
 ment attending  a  revival  may  be  the  means  of  self- 
 deception.      But  we  maintain  that  this  is  not,  at  least 
 to  any  great  extent,  a  necessary  evil,  and  that  it  may 
 ordinarily  be  prevented  by  suitable  watchfulness  and 
 caution  on  the  part  of  those  who  are  active  in  con- 
 ducting the  work.      To  accomplish  this,  requires  an 
 intimate  knowledge  of  the  heart,  and  of  God's  word, 
 and  of  the  whole  subject  of  experimental  relifj-ion. 
 But  with  these  qualifications,  whether  in  a  minister 
 or  in  private  Christians,   and  with  the  diligent  and 
 faithful  discharge  of  duty,  we  believe  that  little  more 
 is  to  be  apprehended  in  respect  to  self-deception  dur- 
 ing a  revival,  than  might  reasonably  be  in  ordinary 
 circumstances. 
 
 VIII.  It  is  objected,  that  revivals  are  followed  by  . 
 seasons  of  corresponding  declension;  and  that  there- 
 fore nothing  is  gained,  on  the  whole,  to  the  cause  of 
 religion. 
 
 This  remark  must  of  course  be  limited  in  its  ap- 
 plication to  those  who  were  before  Christians ;  for  it 
 surely  cannot  mean,  that  those  who  are  really  con- 
 verted during  a  revival  lose  the  principle  of  religion 
 from  their  haarts  after  it  has  passed  away.  Suppose 
 then  it  be  admitted,  that  Christians  on  the  whole  i^ain 
 no  advantage  from  revivals,  on  account  of  the  re-ac- 
 tion that  takes  place  in  their  experience,  still  there  is 
 the  gain  of  a  great  number  of  genuine  conversions; 
 d2 
 
76  LECTURE  II. 
 
 and  this  is  clear  gain  from  the  world.  Is  it  not  im- 
 mense gain  to  the  church,  immense  gain  to  the  Sa- 
 viour, that  a  multitude  of  souls  should  yield  up  their 
 rebellion,  and  become  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace  ? 
 And  if  this  is  an  effect  of  revivals,  (and  who  can  deny 
 it  ?)  what  becomes  of  the  objection,  that  on  the  whole 
 they  bring  no  gain  to  the  cause  ? 
 
 But  it  is  not  true  that  revivals  are  of  no  advantage 
 to  Christians.      It  is  confidently  believed,  if  you  could 
 hear  the  experience  of  those  who  have  laboured  in 
 them  most  faithfully  and  most  successfully,  )^ou  would 
 learn  that  these  were  the  seasons  in  which  they  made 
 their  brightest  and  largest  attainments  in  religion. 
 And  these  seasons  they  have  not  failed  subsequently 
 to  connect  with  special  praise  and  thanksgiving  to 
 God.      That  there  are  cases  in  which  Christians, 
 during  a  revival,  have  had  so  much  to  do  with  the 
 hearts  of  others  that  they  have  neglected  their  own ; 
 and  that  there  is  danger,  from  the  very  constitution 
 of  the  human  mind,  that  an  enlivened  and  elevated 
 state  of  Christian  affections  will  be  followed  by  spi- 
 ritual languor  and  listlessness,  I  admit ;  but  I  main- 
 tain that  these  are  not  necessary  evils,  and  that  the 
 Christian,  by  suitable  watchfulness  and  effort,  may 
 avoid  them.      It  is  not  in  human  nature  always  to  be 
 in  a  state  of  strong  excitement ;  but  it  is  possible  for 
 any  Christian  to  maintain  habitually  that  spirit  of 
 deep  and  earnest  piety,  which  a  revival  is  so  well  fitted 
 to  awaken  and  cherish. 
 
 IX.  The  last  objection  against  revivals  which  I 
 i  shall  notice  is,  that  they  cherish  the  spirit  ofsectarism, 
 and  furnish  opportunities  and  inducements  to  different 
 denominations  to  make  proselytes. 
 
LECTURE  II.  77 
 
 I  own,  brethren,  with  grief  and  shame  for  oin: 
 common  imperfections,  that  the  evil  contemplated  in 
 this  objection  frequently  does  occur :  and  though,  for 
 a  time,  different  sects  may  seem  to  co-operate  with 
 each  other  for  the  advancement  of  the  common  cause, 
 yet  they  are  exceedingly  apt,  sooner  or  later,  to  direct 
 their  efforts  mainly  to  the  promotion  of  their  own 
 particular  cause ;  and  sometimes  it  must  be  confessed 
 the  greater  has  seemed  to  be  almost  forgotten  in  the 
 less.  Wherever  this  state  of  things  exists,  it  is  cer- 
 tainly fraught  with  evil;  and  the  only  remedy  to  be 
 found  for  it  is  an  increased  degree  of  inteUigence, 
 piety,  and  charity,  in  the  church. 
 
 But  here  again  let  me  remind  you,  that,  let  this 
 evil  be  as  great  as  it  may,  the  most  that  you  can  say 
 of  its  connection  with  revivals  is,  that  they  are  the 
 innocent  occasion  of  it,  not  the  faulty  cause.  Sup- 
 pose an  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals,  were 
 to  take  occasion  from  the  fact  that  we  are  assembled 
 here  for  religious  worship,  to  come  in,  in  violation  of 
 the  laws  of  the  land,  and  by  boisterous  and  menacing 
 conduct  to  disturb  our  public  service — and  suppose 
 they  should  find  themselves  forthwith  within  the  walls 
 of  a  jail, — the  fact  of  our  being  here  engaged  in  the 
 worship  of  God  might  be  the  occasion  of  the  evil 
 which  they  had  brought  upon  themselves,  but  surely 
 no  man  in  the  possession  of  his  reason  would  dream 
 that  it  was  the  responsible  cause.  In  hke  manner, 
 a  revival  may  furnish  an  opportunity,  and  suggest  an 
 inducement,  to  different  reHgious  sects  to  bring  as 
 many  into  their  particular  communion  as  they  can ; 
 and  they  may  sometimes  do  this  in  the  exercise  of 
 an  unhallowed  party   spirit;   but  the   evil  is  to  be 
 
78  LECTURE    II. 
 
 charged,  not  upon  the  revival,  but  upon  the  imper- 
 fections of  Christians  and  ministers,  which  have  taken 
 occasion  from  this  state  of  things  thus  to  come  into 
 exercise.  The  revival  is  from  above ;  the  proselyting 
 spirit  is  from  beneath. 
 
 But  the  fallacy  of  this  objection  may  best  be  seen 
 by  a  comparison  of  the  evil  complained  of,  with  the 
 good  that  is  achieved.  You  and  I  are  Presbyterians; 
 but  we  profess  to  believe  that  our  neighbours  of  many 
 of  the  different  denominations  around  us  hold  the 
 fundamental  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  are  walking  in 
 the  way  to  heaven.  As  Presbyterians  we  have  a 
 right,  and  it  is  our  duty,  to  take  special  heed  to  the 
 interests  of  our  own  church ;  but  much  as  we  may 
 venerate  her  order  or  her  institutions,  who  among  us 
 is  there  that  does  not  regard  Christian  as  a  much 
 more  hallowed  name  ?  In  other  words,  where  is  the 
 man  who  vvould  not  consider  it  comparatively  a  light 
 matter  whether  an  individual  should  join  our  parti- 
 cular communion,  or  some  other,  provided  he  gave 
 evidence  of  being  a  real  disciple  of  Christ  ?  Now 
 apply  this  remark  to  revivals.  The  evil  complained 
 of  is,  that  different  sects  manifest  an  undue  zeal  to 
 gather  as  many  of  the  hopeful  subjects  of  revivals  as 
 they  can  into  their  respective  communions.  Suppose 
 it  be  so — and  what  is  the  result  ?  Why  that  they 
 are  training  up,  not  as  we  should  say,  perhaps,  under 
 the  best  form  of  church-government,  or  possibly  the 
 most  unexceptionable  views  of  Christian  doctrine, 
 but  still  in  the  bosom  of  the  church  of  God,  under 
 the  dispensation  of  his  word,  and  in  the  enjoyment 
 of  his  ordinances,  and  in  communion  with  his  people 
 — are  training  up  to  become  members  of  that  com- 
 
LECTURE    II.  79 
 
 munion  in  which  every  other  epithet  will  be  merged 
 in  that  of  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty. 
 Place  then,  on  the  one  side,  the  fact  that  these  indivi- 
 duals are  to  remain  in  their  sins,  supposing  there  is 
 no  revival  of  religion,  and  on  the  other,  the  fact  that 
 they  are  to  be  proselyted,  if  you  please,  to  some  other 
 Christian  sect,  provided  there  is  one ;  and  then  tell 
 me,  whether  the  objection  which  I  am  considering 
 does  not  dwindle  to  nothintj.  1  w^ould  not  deem  it 
 uncharitable  to  say,  that  the  man  who  could  maintain 
 this  objection  in  this  view,  that  is,  the  man  who  could 
 feel  more  complacency  in  seeing  his  fellow-men  re- 
 main in  his  own  denomination,  dead  in  trespasses  and 
 sins,  than  in  seeing  them  join  other  denominations, 
 giving  evidence  of  being  the  followers  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus — whatever  other  sect  he  may  belong  to,  does 
 not  belong  to  the  sect  of  true  disciples.  Whatever 
 may  be  his  shibboleth,  rely  on  it,  he  has  not  learned 
 to  talk  in  the  dialect  of  heaven. 
 
 1  have  presented  this  subject  before  you,  my 
 friends,  at  considerable  length,  not  because  I  have 
 considered  myself  as  addressing  a  congregation  hos- 
 tile to  revivals — for  I  bear  you  testimony  that  it  is 
 not  so — but  because  most  of  the  objections  which 
 have  been  noticed  are  more  or  less  current  in  the 
 community,  and  I  have  wished  to  guard  you  against 
 the  influence  of  these  objections,  on  the  one  hand, 
 and  to  assist  you  to  be  always  ready  to  give  an  answer 
 to  any  one  that  asketh  a  reason  of  your  views  of  this 
 subject,  on  the  other.  I  hope  that  what  has  been 
 said  may  confirm  your  conviction,  that  the  cause  of 
 revivals  is  emphatically  the  Saviour's  cause ;  and  that 
 
80  LECTURE  II. 
 
 you  may  be  disposed,  each  one  to  labour  in  it  with 
 increased  dihgence  and  zeal.  And  may  your  labours 
 be  characterized  by  such  Christian  prudence,  and 
 tenderness,  and  fidelity,  that  while  you  shall  see  a 
 rich  blessing  resting  upon  them,  they  may  have  ^ 
 tendency  to  silence  the  voice  of  opposition,  and  in- 
 crease the  number  of  those  who  shall  co-operate  with 
 you  in  sustaining  and  advancing  this  glorious  cause. 
 
LECTURE  III. 
 
 OBSTACLES   TO    REVIVALS. 
 
 1  Corinthians  ix.  12. 
 
 — *•  Lest  tve  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ" 
 
 It  is  impossible  to  contemplate  either  the  life  or 
 writings  of  the  apostle  Paul,  without  perceiving  that 
 the  ruling  passion  of  his  renewed  nature  was  a  desire 
 to  glorify  God  in  the  salvation  of  men.  For  the  ac- 
 complishment of  this  end  there  was  no  service  which 
 he  would  not  perform — no  earthly  comfort  which  he 
 would  not  surrender — no  suffering  which  he  would 
 not  endure.  A  charming  illustration  of  his  disinter- 
 estedness in  the  cause  of  his  Master  occurs  in  the 
 chapter  which  contains  our  text.  He  maintains, 
 both  from  Scripture  and  from  general  equity,  the 
 right  which  a  minister  of  the  gospel  has  to  be  sup- 
 ported by  those  among  whom  he  labours ;  and  then 
 shows  how  he  had  waived  that  right  in  favour  of  the 
 Corinthians,  that  the  purpose  of  his  ministry  might 
 be  more  effectually  gained. — " '  If  others  be  partakers 
 of  this  power  over  you,'  says  he,  that  is,  "  if  it  is  the 
 privilege  of  ministers  in  general  to  receive  their  sup- 
 port from  those  for  whose  benefit  they  labour,  are  not 
 we  rather  entitled  to  this  privilege — we  who  have 
 been  instrumental  not  only  of  instructing  and  com- 
 d3 
 
82  LECTURE  III. 
 
 forting  you,  but  of  leading  you  to  the  profession  of 
 Christianity?  '  Nevertheless  we  have  not  used  this 
 power,  but  suffer  all  things,  lest  we  should  hinder  the 
 gospel  of  Christ ;'  we  cheerfully  submit  to  many  in- 
 conveniencies  and  deprivations,  that  our  success  in 
 winning  souls  to  Christ,  through  the  gospel,  may  not 
 be  in  any  degree  hindered  by  the  cavils  of  those  who 
 are  always  on  the  alert  to  misrepresent  and  censure 
 us." 
 
 The  text  takes  for  granted  that  there  may  exist 
 certain  hinderances  to  the  influence  of  the  gospeL 
 As  every  genuine  revival  of  religion  is  effected  through 
 the  instrumentality  of  the  gospel,  it  will  be  no  mis- 
 application of  the  passage  to  consider  it  as  suggesting 
 some  of  the  obstacles  which  often  exist  in  the  way 
 of  a  revival :  and  in  this  manner  I  purpose  to  con- 
 sider it  at  the  present  time. 
 
 What  then  are  some  of  the  most  common  hin~ 
 derances  to  a  scriptural  revival  of  religion  ? 
 
 I.  Ignorance  or  misapprehension  of  the  nature  of 
 true  revivals. 
 
 It  is  not  to  be  concealed  or  denied,  that  much  has 
 passed  at  various  periods  under  the  name  of  revivals, 
 which  a  sound  and  intelligent  piety  could  not  fail  to 
 reprobate.  There  have  been  scenes  in  which  the 
 decorum  due  to  Christian  worship  has  been  entirely 
 forgotten ;  in  whicli  the  fervour  of  passion  has  been 
 mistaken  for  the  fervour  of  piety ;  in  which  the  awful 
 name  of  God  has  been  invoked  not  only  with  irre- 
 verence, but  with  disgusting  familiarity;  in  which 
 scores,  and  even  hundreds,  have  mingled  together  in  a 
 revel  of  Ituiaticism.  Now  unhappily  there  are  those, 
 and  I  doubt  not  good  men  too,  who  have  formed  their 
 
LECTURE  III.  83 
 
 opinion  of  revivals  from  these  most  unfavourable  spe- 
 cimens. These  perhaps,  and  no  others,  may  have 
 fallen  under  their  observation :  and  hence  they  con- 
 clude, that  whatever  is  reported  to  them  under  the 
 name  of  a  revival,  partakes  of  the  same  general 
 character  with  what  they  have  witnessed;  and  hence 
 too  they  look  with  suspicion  on  any  rising  religious 
 excitement,  lest  it  should  run  beyond  bounds,  and 
 terminate  in  a  scene  of  religious  phrenzy. 
 
 There  are  others,  (I  here  speak  particularly  of 
 ministers  of  the  gospel,  for  their  influence  is  of  course 
 most  extensively  felt  on  this  subject,)  who  are  led  to 
 look  with  distrust  on  revivals,  merely  from  constitu- 
 tional temperament,  or  from  habits  of  education,  or 
 from  the  peculiar  character  of  their  own  religious  ex- 
 perience ;  and  while  they  are  hearty  well-wishers  to 
 the  cause  of  Christ,  they  are  perhaps  too  sensitive 
 to  the  least  appearance  of  animal  feeling.  Besides, 
 they  not  improbably  have  never  witnessed  a  revival, 
 and,  as  the  case  may  be,  have  been  placed  in  circum- 
 stances least  favourable  to  understanding  its  nature 
 or  appreciating  its  importance.  What  is  true  of  one 
 individual  in  this  case  may  be  true  of  many ;  and  if 
 the  person  concerned  be  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  or 
 even  a  very  efficient  and  influential  layman,  he  may 
 contribute  in  no  small  degree  to  form  the  opinion  that 
 prevails  on  this  subject  through  a  congregation,  or 
 even  a  more  extensive  community. 
 
 Now  you  will  readily  perceive,  that  such  a  state 
 of  things  as  I  have  here  supposed  must  constitute 
 a  serious  obstacle  to  the  introduction  of  a  revival. 
 There  are  cases,  indeed,  in  which  God  is  pleased  to 
 glorify  his  sovereignty,  by  marvellously  pouring  down 
 
84  LECTURE  III. 
 
 his  Spirit  for  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  sin- 
 ners, where  there  is  no  special  effort  on  the  part  of 
 his  people  to  obtain  such  a  blessing ;  but  it  is  the 
 common  order  of  his  providence  to  lead  them  earnestly 
 to  desire,  and  diligently  to  seek  the  blessing,  before 
 he  bestows  it.  But  if,  instead  of  seeking  these  spe- 
 cial effusions  of  divine  grace,  they  have  an  unreason- 
 able dread  of  the  excitement  by  which  such  a  scene 
 may  be  attended — if  the  apprehension  that  God  may 
 be  dishonoured  by  irreverence  and  confusion,  should 
 lead  them  unintentionally  to  check  the  genuine  as- 
 pirations of  pious  zeal,  or  even  the  workings  of  re- 
 ligious anxiety — there  is  certainly  little  reason  to  ex- 
 pect in  such  circumstances  a  revival  of  religion.  I 
 doubt  not  that  a  case  precisely  such  as  I  have  sup- 
 posed has  sometimes  existed ;  and  that  an  honest,  but 
 inexcusably  ignorant  conscience,  on  the  part  of  a  min- 
 ister or  of  a  church,  has  prevailed  to  prevent  a  gra- 
 cious visit  from  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 
 II.  Another  obstacle  to  a  revival  of  religion  is 
 found  in  a  spirit  ofworldliness  among  professed  Chris- 
 tians.  The  evil  to  which  I  here  refer  assumes  a 
 great  variety  of  forms,  according  to  the  ruling  pas- 
 sion of  each  individual,  and  the  circumstances  in  which 
 he  may  be  placed.  There  are  some  of  the  professed 
 disciples  of  Christ,  who  seem  to  think  of  little  else 
 than  the  acquisition  of  wealth ;  who  are  not  only  ac- 
 tively engaged,  as  they  have  a  right  to  be,  to  increase 
 their  vvorldly  possessions,  but  who  seem  to  allow  all 
 their  affections  to  be  engrossed  by  the  pursuit ;  who 
 are  willing  to  rise  up  early,  and  sit  up  late,  and  eat 
 the  bread  of  carefulness,  to  become  rich;  and  whose 
 wealth,  after  it  is  acquired,  serves  only  to  gratify  a 
 
LECTURE  III.  S5 
 
 spirit  of  avarice,  or  possibly  a  passion  for  splendour, 
 but  never  ministers  to  the  cause  of  charity.      There 
 is  another  class  of  professors,  whose  hearts  are  set 
 upon  worldly  promotion ;  who  seem  to  act  as  if  the 
 ultimate   object  were  to  reach  some  high  post  of 
 honour ;  who  often  yield  to  a  spirit  of  unhallowed 
 rivalry,  and  sometimes  employ  means  to  accomplish 
 their   purposes  which   Christian    integrity  scarcely 
 knows  how  to  sanction.      And  there  is  another  class 
 still,  not  less  numerous  than  either  of  the  preceding, 
 who  must  be  set  down,  in  a  modified  sense  at  least, 
 as  the  lovers  of  pleasure :  far  enough  are  they  from 
 encouraging  or  tolerating  any  thing  gross  or  offensive 
 to  a  cultivated  worldly  taste ;  but  they  mingle  un- 
 hesitatingly in  scenes  of  amusement,  from  which  they 
 know  beforehand  that  every  thing   connected  with 
 religion  must  be  excluded ;  and  they  talk  afterwards 
 with  enthusiasm  of  the  enjoyment  they  have  experi- 
 enced in  such  scenes ;  and  if  the  consistency  of  their 
 mingling  in  them  with  Christian  obligations  happens 
 to  be  called  in  question,  not  improbably  they  will 
 defend  themselves  with  spirit  against  what  they  are 
 pleased  to  call  a  whimsical  or  superstitious  prejudice. 
 There  are  professors  of  religion  among  those  who 
 take  the  lead  in  fashionable  life  :  they  seem  to  breathe 
 freely  only  when  they  are  in  circles  of  gaiety ;  and  if 
 they  were  taken  out  of  the  ranks  of  pleasure,  the 
 language  of  their  hearts,  if  not  of  their  lips,  would 
 doubtless  be,   "  Ye  have  taken  away  my  gods,  and 
 what  have  I  more  ?"     I  am  willing  to  hope  that  the 
 number  to  whom  this  can  apply,  in  all  its  extent,  is, 
 at  this  day,  comparatively  small — certainly  it  is  be- 
 coming smaller;  but  there  are  many  who  are  ready 
 
86  LECTURE  III. 
 
 to  make  a  partial  compromise  with  conscience  on  this 
 subject,  and  who,  in  keeping  aloof  from  the  extreme 
 of  too  great  strictness,  slide  too  near,  to  say  the  least, 
 to  the  confines  of  the  opposite  error.  All  these  dif- 
 ferent classes,  if  their  conduct  is  a  fair  basis  for  an 
 opinion,  have  the  world  in  some  form  or  other,  upper- 
 most. They  are  quite  absorbed  with  the  things 
 which  are  seen  and  are  temporal.  Their  conversa- 
 tion is  not  in  heaven.  It  breathes  not  the  spirit  of 
 heaven.  It  does  not  relate  to  the  enjoyments  of 
 heaven,  or  the  means  of  reaching  these  enjoyments. 
 The  world  take  knowledge  of  them,  not  that  they 
 have  been  with  Jesus,  but  that,  like  themselves,  they 
 love  to  grovel  amidst  the  things  below. 
 
 That  the  evil  which  I  have  here  described  exist- 
 ing in  a  church,  must  be  a  formidable  obstacle  to  a 
 revival  of  religion,  none  of  us  probably  will  doubt. 
 Let  us  see,  for  a  moment,  how  it  is  so. 
 
 The  individuals  concerned  constitute  the  church, 
 or  a  portion  of  the  church — the  very  body  in  which, 
 according  to  the  common  course  of  God's  providence, 
 we  are  to  expect  a  revival  to  begin.  But  the  pre- 
 valence of  this  worldly  spirit  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
 is  the  very  opposite  of  the  spirit  of  a  revival,  and 
 can  have  no  more  communion  with  it  than  light 
 with  darkness.  So  long  as  it  exists,  then,  it  must 
 keep  out  that  general  spirituality  and  active  devoted- 
 ness  to  the  cause  of  Christ  in  which  a  revival,  as  it 
 respects  Christians,  especially  consists  ;  and  of  course 
 must  prevent  all  that  good  influence  which  a  re- 
 vival in  the  church  would  be  fitted  to  exert  upon 
 the  world. 
 
 But  suppose  there  be  in  the  church  those  who  are 
 
LECTURE    III.  87 
 
 actually  revived,  and  who  have  a  right  estimate  of 
 their  obligations  to  labour  and  pray  for  the  special 
 efiusion  of  divine  influences,  how  manifest  is  it  that 
 this  spirit  of  vvorldliness  must,  to  a  great  extent,  pa- 
 ralyze their  efforts  !      How  painfully  discouraging  to 
 them  must  it  be,  to  behold  those  who  have  pledged 
 themselves  to   co-operate   with   them   in  the  great 
 cause,  turning  away  to  the  world,  and  virtually  giving 
 their  sanction  to  courses  of  conduct  directly  adapted 
 to  thwart  their  benevolent  efforts  !      And  how  na- 
 turally will  careless  sinners,  when  they  are  pressed 
 by  the  tender  and  earnest  expostulations  of  the  faith- 
 ful to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  shelter  them- 
 selves in  the  reflection,  that  there  is  another  class  of 
 professors  who  estimate  this  matter  differently,  and 
 whose  whole  conduct  proclaims  that  they  consider  all 
 this  talk  about  religion  as  unnecessary — not  to  say 
 fanatical !      I  know  that  a  few  Christians  have,  in 
 some  instances,  been  enabled  by  God's  special  bless- 
 ing to  stem  such  a  current  as  this,  and  have  been 
 permitted  to  witness  the  most  glorious  results  from 
 their  persevering  labours ;  but  I  know  too  that  no- 
 thing is  more  disheartening  to  a  few  devoted  dit- 
 ciples  of  Christ — nothing  more  directly  fitted  to  ren- 
 der their  exertions  of  no  effect,  than  for  the  mass  of 
 professors  around  them  to  be  buried  up  in  the  world ; 
 to  be  found  with  them  at  the  communion-table,  com- 
 memorating the  death  of  Christ,  but  never  to  go  with 
 them  in  any  effort  for  the  advancement  of  his  cause. 
 But  while  this  spirit  of  worldliness  mocks  in  a 
 great  degree  the  efforts  of  the  faithful,  it  exerts  a 
 direct  and  most  powerful  influence  upon  those  who 
 are  glad  to  find  apologies  to  quiet  themselves  in  sin. 
 
88  LECTURE  III. 
 
 I  know  that  it  is  a  miserable  fallacy,  that  the  incon- 
 sistent lives  of  professed  Christians  constitute  any- 
 just  ground  of  reproach  against  the  gospel ;  never- 
 theless it  is  a  fact,  of  which  no  one  can  be  ignorant, 
 that  there  are  multitudes  who  look  at  the  gospel 
 only  as  it  is  reflected  in  the  character  of  its  profes- 
 sors, and  especially  in  their  imperfections  and  back- 
 slidings.  These  are  all  strangely  looked  at,  as  if 
 religion  were  responsible  for  them ;  and  whether  it 
 be  a  particular  act  of  gross  transgression,  or  a  general 
 course  of  devotedness  to  the  world,  it  will  be  almost 
 sure  to  be  turned  to  account  in  support  of  the  com- 
 fortable doctrine,  that  religion  does  not  make  men 
 the  better,  and  therefore  it  is  safe  to  let  it  alone  al- 
 together :  or  else  it  is  inferred,  that  if  religion  be  any 
 thing,  it  may  be  safely  delayed ;  for  it  is  so  small  a 
 matter  that  it  may  be  taken  up  at  any  time :  or  pos- 
 sibly the  individual,  referring  his  own  character  to 
 the  low  standard  which  he  may  observe  among  pro- 
 fessors, may  charitably  conclude  that  he  is  already  a 
 Christian  ;  and  thus,  by  playing  off  upon  himself  the 
 arts  of  self-deception,  may  lull  himself  into  a  leth- 
 argy, out  of  which  he  will  never  awake,  until  he  is 
 roused,  by  the  light  of  eternity,  both  to  conviction 
 and  despair.  None  surely  will  question,  that  what- 
 ever exerts  such  an  influence  as  this  on  the  careless 
 and  ungodly,  must  constitute  a  powerful  barrier  to  a 
 revival  of  religion. 
 
 But  this  worldly  spirit  is  to  be  looked  at,  more- 
 over, in  the  relation  which  it  bears  to  the  Spirit  of 
 God ;  for  God's  Spirit,  let  it  always  be  remembered, 
 is  the  grand  Agent  in  every  revival.  What  then  do 
 professing  Christians  virtually  say  to  the  Holy  Spi- 
 
LECTURE  III.  89 
 
 rit,  when  they  lose  sight  of  their  obligations,  and 
 open  their  hearts  and  their  arms  to  the  objects  and 
 interests  of  the  world  ?  Do  they  thereby  invite  him 
 to  come,  and  be  with  them,  and  dwell  with  them,  and 
 to  diffuse  his  convincing  and  converting  influences 
 all  around  ?  Or  do  they  not  rather  proclaim  their 
 indifference,  to  say  the  least,  to  his  gracious  opera- 
 tions ;  and  sometimes  even  virtually  beseech  him  to 
 depart  out  of  their  coasts  ?  But  it  is  the  manner  of 
 our  God  to  bestow  his  Spirit  in  unison  with  the  de- 
 sires, and  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  his  people; 
 can  we  suppose,  then,  that  where  the  spirit  of  the 
 world  has  taken  the  place  of  the  spirit  of  prayer,  and 
 the  enjoyments  of  the  world  are  more  thought  of  than 
 the  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost — can  we  suppose,  I 
 say,  that  He,  who  is  jealous  of  his  honour,  will  send 
 down  those  gracious  influences  which  are  essential  to 
 a  revival  of  religion  ? 
 
 Whether,  therefore,  we  consider  a  worldly  spirit 
 among  professed  Christians  in  its  relation  to  them- 
 selves, to  their  fellow-professors  who  are  faithful,  to 
 the  careless  world,  or  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  we  can- 
 not fail  to  perceive  that  it  must  stand  greatly  in  the 
 way  of  the  blessing  we  are  contemplating. 
 
 III.  The  want  of  a  proper  sense  of  personal  re- 
 sponsibility among  professed  Christians,  constitutes 
 another  obstacle  to  a  revival  of  religion.      You  all 
 
 o 
 
 know  how  essential  it  is  to  the  success  of  any  worldly 
 enterprise,  that  those  who  engage  in  it  should  feel 
 personally  responsible  in  respect  to  its  results.  Bring 
 together  a  body  of  men  for  the  accomplishment  of 
 any  object,  no  matter  how  important,  and  there  is 
 always  danger  that  personal  obligation  will  be  lost 
 
90  LECTURE  iir. 
 
 sight  of;  that  each  individual  will  find  it  far  easier 
 to  do  nothing,  or  even  to  do  wrong,  than  if,  instead 
 of  dividing  the  responsibihty  with  many,  he  was 
 obhged  hterally  to  bear  his  own  burden.  And  just 
 in  proportion  as  this  spirit  pervades  any  pubhc  body, 
 it  may  reasonably  be  expected,  either  that  they  will 
 accomplish  nothing,  or  nothing  to  any  good  purpose. 
 Now,  let  this  same  spirit  pervade  a  church,  or  any 
 community  of  professed  Christians,  and  you  can  look 
 for  nothing  better  than  a  similar  result.  True  it  is, 
 as  we  have  already  had  occasion  to  remark,  that  in 
 a  revival  of  religion  there  is  much  of  divine  agency, 
 and  of  divine  sovereignty  too  :  but  there  is  human 
 instrumentality  also,  and  much  of  what  God  does,  is 
 done  through  his  people;  and  if  they  remain  with 
 their  arms  folded,  it  were  unreasonable  to  expect 
 that  God's  v/ork  should  be  revived.  Let  each  pro- 
 fessor regard  his  own  personal  responsibility  as 
 merged  in  the  general  responsibility  of  the  church, 
 and  the  certain  consequence  will  be  that  the  church, 
 as  a  body,  will  accompUsh  nothing.  Each  member 
 may  be  ready  to  deplore  the  prevalence  of  irreligion 
 and  spiritual  lethargy,  and  to  acknowledge  that  some- 
 thing ought  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  reform;  but 
 if,  at  the  same  time,  he  cast  his  eye  around  upon  his 
 fellow-professors,  and  reflect  that  there  are  many  to 
 share  with  him  the  responsibility  of  inaction,  and 
 that  as  his  individual  exertions  could  effect  but  little, 
 so  his  individual  neglect  would  incur  but  a  small  pro- 
 portion of  the  whole  blame — if  he  reason  in  this  way, 
 I  say,  to  what  purpose  will  be  all  his  acknowledg- 
 ments and  all  his  lamentations  ?  In  .  order  that 
 God's  work  may  be  revived,  there  must  be  earnest 
 
LECTURE  III.  91 
 
 prayer ;  but  where  is  the  pledge  for  this,  unless  his 
 people  realize  their  individual  obligations?  There 
 must  also  be  diligent,  and  persevering,  and  self-denied 
 effort ;  but  where  are  the  persons  who  are  ready  for 
 this,  provided  each  one  feels  that  he  has  no  personal 
 responsibility  ?  Who  will  warn  the  wicked  of  his 
 wicked  way,  and  exhort  him  to  turn  and  live  ?  Who 
 will  stretch  out  his  hand  to  reclaim  the  wandering 
 Christian,  or  open  his  lips  to  stir  up  the  sluggish  one? 
 Who,  in  short,  will  do  any  thing  that  God  requires 
 to  be  done  in  order  to  the  revival  of  his  work,  if  the 
 responsibiUty  of  the  whole  church  is  not  regarded 
 as  the  responsibility  of  the  several  individuals  who 
 compose  it  ?  Wherever  you  see  a  church  in  which 
 this  mistaken  view  of  obligation  generally  prevails, 
 you  may  expect  to  see  that  church  asleep,  and  sin- 
 ners around  asleep ;  and  you  need  not  look  for  the 
 breaking  up  of  that  slumber,  until  Christians  have 
 come  to  be  weighed  down  under  a  sense  of  personal 
 obligation. 
 
 Moreover,  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the  evil  of 
 which  I  am  speaking  is  fitted  to  prevent  the  revival 
 of  God's  work,  inasmuch  as  it  has  within  itself  all 
 the  elements  of  a  grievous  backsliding.  Wherever 
 you  find  professors  of  religion  who  have  little  or  no 
 sense  of  their  own  obligations  apart  from  the  general 
 responsibility  of  the  church,  there  you  may  look  with 
 confidence  for  that  wretched  inconsistency,  that  care- 
 less and  unedifying  deportment,  that  is  fitted  to  arm 
 sinners  with  a  plea  against  the  claims  of  religion, 
 which  they  are  always  sure  to  use  to  the  best  advan- 
 tage. And,  on  the  other  hand,  wherever  you  see 
 professing  Christians  realizing  that  arduous  duties 
 
92  LECTURE  III. 
 
 devolve  upon  them,  as  individuals,  and  that  the  in- 
 difFeience  of  others  can  be  no  apology  for  their  own, 
 there  you  will  see  a  spirit  of  self-denial,  and  humility, 
 and  active  devotedness  to  the  service  of  Christ,  which 
 will  be  a  most  impressive  exemplification  of  the  ex- 
 cellence of  the  gospel,  and  which  will  be  fitted  at 
 once  to  awaken  sinners  to  a  conviction  of  its  impor- 
 tance, and  to  attract  them  to  a  compliance  with  its 
 conditions.  In  short,  you  will  see  precisely  that 
 kind  of  agency  on  the  part  of  Christians  which  is 
 most  likely  to  lead  to  a  revival,  whether  you  consider 
 it  as  bearing  directly  on  the  minds  of  sinners,  or  as 
 securing  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 
 
 IV.  The  toleration  of  gross  offences  in  the  churchy 
 is  another  serious  hinderance  to  a  revival  of  religion. 
 
 o 
 
 We  cannot  suppose  that  the  Saviour  expected  that 
 the  visible  church  on  earth  would  ever  be  entirely 
 pure,  or  that  there  would  not  be  in  it  those  who  were 
 destitute  of  every  scriptural  qualification  for  its  com- 
 munion, or  even  those  whose  lives  would  be  a  con- 
 stant contradiction  of  their  profession,  and  a  standing 
 reproach  upon  his  cause.  He  himself  hath  said, 
 "  It  must  needs  be  that  offences  come ;"  though  he 
 has  added,  with  awful  emphasis,  "  Wo  unto  that  man 
 by  whom  they  come."  And  the  whole  tenor  of 
 God's  word  goes  to  show  that  it  is  required  of  the 
 church — of  the  whole  body,  and  of  each  particular 
 member — that  they  keep  themselves  unspotted  from 
 the  world;  that  they  have  no  fellowship  with  the 
 unfruitful  works  of  darkness;  that  they  exhibit,  in  all 
 respects,  that  character  which  becomes  "  a  chosen 
 generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  an  holy  nation,  a  pe- 
 culiar people."    And  inasmuch  as  there  was  danger, 
 
LECTURE  III.  93 
 
 from  the  imperfection  and  depravity  of  man,  that  the 
 church  would  embody  a  greater  or  less  amount  of 
 hypocrisy  and  corruption,  it  pleased  the  great  Mas- 
 ter to  prescribe  rules  for  the  maintenance  of  her 
 purity.  Hence  Christians  are  exhorted  to  stir  up 
 one  another,  by  putting  each  other  in  remembrance ; 
 to  reprove  and  admonish  each  other  with  fidehty  as 
 occasion  may  require ;  and  in  case  of  scandalous  of- 
 fences persisted  in,  or  not  repented  of,  the  church,  as 
 a  body,  is  bound  to  cut  off  the  offender  from  her 
 communion.  In  performing  this  last  and  highest 
 act  of  discipline,  as  well  as  in  all  the  steps  by  which 
 she  is  led  to  it,  she  acts  not  accorcUng  to  any  arbi- 
 trary rules  of  her  own,  but  under  the  authority,  and 
 agreeably  to  the  directions  of  her  Head. 
 
 Now  it  is  impossible  to  look  at  the  state  of  many 
 churches,  without  perceiving  that  there  is  a  sad  dis- 
 regard to  the  directions  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in 
 respect  to  offendmg  members.  It  sometimes  hap- 
 pens, that  professors  of  religion  are  detected  in  grossly 
 fraudulent  transactions — that  they  grind  the  face  of 
 the  widow  and  orphan — that  they  take  upon  their  lips 
 the  language  of  cursing,  and  even  profanely  use  the 
 awful  name  of  God — not  to  speak  of  what  has  been 
 more  common  in  other  days,  their  reeling  under  the 
 influence  of  the  intoxicating  draught, — I  say  it  some- 
 times happens  that  Christian  professors  exemplify 
 some  or  other  of  these  vices,  and  still  retain  a  regu- 
 lar standing  in  the  church,  and  perhaps  never  even 
 hear  the  voice  of  reproof,  especially  if  the  individuals 
 concerned  happen  to  possess  great  worldly  influence, 
 and  the  church,  as  it  respects  temporal  interests,  is 
 in  some  measure  dependent  upon  them.     But  rely 
 
94  LECTURE  III. 
 
 on  it,  brethren,  this  is  an  evil  which  is  fitted  to  reach 
 vitally  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  church,  and  wher- 
 ever it  exists,  it  will,  in  all  probability,  constitute  an 
 effectual  obstacle  to  a  revival  of  religion. 
 
 For  its  influence  will  be  felt,  in  the  first  place,  by 
 the  church  itself.       The  fact  that  it  can   tolerate 
 gross  offences  in  its  members,  proves  that  its  char- 
 acter for  spirituality  is  already  low ;  but  the  act  of 
 tolerating  them  must  necessarily  serve  to  depress  it 
 still  more.       It  results  from  our  very  constitution, 
 and  from  the  laws  of  habit,  that  to  be  conversant 
 with  open  vice,  especially  where  there  is  any  tempta- 
 tion to  apologize  for  it,  is  fitted  to  lessen  our  esti- 
 mate of  its  odiousness,  and  to  impair  our  sense  of 
 moral  and  Christian  obligation.      If  a  church  toler- 
 ates in  its  members  scandalous  sins,  it  must  know,  as 
 a  body,  that  it  is  in  the  wrong;  nevertheless,  each 
 individual  will  reconcile  it  to  his  own  conscience  as 
 well  as  he  can;  and  one  way  will  be,  by  endeavouring 
 to  find  out  extenuating  circumstances,   and  possibly 
 to  lower  a  little  the  standard  of  Christian  character. 
 Thus  it  will  almost  of  course  come  to  pass,  that  that 
 deep  and  awful  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin,  which  the 
 Christian  ought  always  to  cultivate,  and  which  is  es- 
 sential to  a  high  degree  of  spirituality,  will  no  longer 
 be  found ;  and  in  place  of  it  there  will  be,  if  not  an 
 exhibition  of  open  vice,  yet  a  disposition  to  regard 
 iniquity  in  the  heart,  and  a  readiness  to  partake  of 
 other  men's  sins. 
 
 Besides,  the  neglect  of  one  duty  always  renders 
 the  neglect  of  others  more  easy;  not  merely  from  the 
 fact  that  there  is  an  intimate  connection  between 
 many  of  the  duties  which  devolve  upon  Christians, 
 
LECTURE  III.  95 
 
 but  because  every  known  deviation  from  the  path  of 
 rectitude  has  a  tendency  to  lower  the  tone  of  religious 
 sensibility,  and  to  give  strength  to  the  general  pro- 
 pensity to  evil.  Let  the  members  of  a  church  do 
 wrong  in  the  particular  of  which  I  am  speaking,  and 
 it  will  make  it  more  easy  for  them  to  do  wTong  in 
 other  particulars.  A  disregard  to  their  covenant 
 obligations  in  this  respect  will  render  them  less  sen- 
 sible of  the  solemnity  and  weight  of  their  obligations 
 generally :  in  short  it  will  lead,  by  almost  certain 
 consequence,  to  that  state  of  things  which  is  charac- 
 terized by  spiritual  insensibility  and  death,  and  which 
 is  the  exact  opposite  of  all  that  belongs  to  a  revival 
 of  religion. 
 
 But  the  evil  to  which  I  refer  is  not  less  to  be  de- 
 precated in  its  direct  influence  upon  the  world,  than 
 upon  the  church.  For  here  is  presented  a  professing 
 Christian,  not  only  practising  vices  which,  it  may  be, 
 would  scarcely  be  tolerated  in  those  who  were  pro- 
 fessedly mere  worldly  men,  but  prr.ctising  these  vices, 
 for  aught  that  appears,  under  the  sanction  of  the 
 church.  Wherever  this  flagrant  inconsistency  i« 
 exhibited,  the  scofter  looks  on  and  laughs  us  to  scorn. 
 The  decent  man  of  the  world  concludes,  that  if  the 
 church  can  tolerate  such  gross  evils,  whatever  other 
 light  she  may  diffuse  around  her,  it  cannot  be  the 
 light  of  evangelical  purity.  And  even  those  who 
 feel  the  weight  of  Christian  obligation,  and  who  de- 
 sire to  join  in  the  commemoration  of  the  Redeemer's 
 death,  will  sometimes  hesitate  whether  they  can  be- 
 come members  of  a  community  in  which  the  solemn 
 vows  of  God  are  so  much  disregarded.  Need  I  say- 
 that  there  is  every  thing  here  to  lead  sinners  to  sleep 
 on  in  carnal  security  to  their  dying  day? 
 
96  LECTURE  III. 
 
 But  observe  still  farther,  that  this  neglect  to 
 purify  the  church  of  scandalous  offences,  is  an  act  of 
 ffross  disobedience  to  her  Head — to  Him  who  has 
 purchased  for  her  all  good  gifts,  and  whose  prero- 
 gative it  is  to  dispense  the  influences  of  the  Spirit. 
 Suppose  ye  then  that  he  will  sanction  a  virtual  con- 
 tempt of  his  authority,  by  pouring  down  the  bless- 
 ings of  his  grace  ?  Suppose  ye  that,  if  a  church  set 
 at  naught  the  rules  which  he  has  prescribed,  and  not 
 only  suffer  sin,  but  the  grossest  sin,  in  her  members, 
 to  go  unreproved,  he  will  crown  all  this  dishonour 
 done  to  his  word,  all  this  inconsistency  and  flagrant 
 covenant-breaking,  with  a  revival  of  religion  ?  No, 
 brethren ;  this  is  not  the  manner  of  Him  who  rules 
 King  in  Zion.  He  never  loses  sight  of  the  infalli- 
 ble Directory  which  he  has  given  to  his  church ;  and, 
 if  any  portion  of  his  church  lose  sight  of  it,  it  is  at 
 the  peril  of  his  displeasure.  Disobedience  to  his 
 commandments  may  be  expected  always  to  incur  his 
 frown ;  and  that  frown  will  be  manifested,  at  least,  by 
 withholding  the  influences  of  his  grace. 
 
 V.  Another  powerful  hinderance  to  a  revival  of 
 religion,  is  found  in  the  absence  of  a  spirit  of  bro- 
 therly love  among  the  professedfolloioers  of  Christ. 
 
 Christianity  never  shines  forth  with  more  attrac- 
 tive loveliness,  or  addresses  itself  to  the  heart  with 
 more  subduing  energy,  than  when  it  is  seen  binding 
 the  disciples  of  Jesus  together  in  the  endearing 
 bonds  of  a  sanctified  friendship.  Let  it  be  said  of 
 Christians,  as  it  was  in  other  days,  "  Behold  how 
 they  love  one  another  !"  let  them  evince  a  strong 
 regard  to  each  other's  interests,  and  2,  tender  sym- 
 pathy in  each  other's  woe,  and  a  ready  condescension 
 
LECTURE  III.  97 
 
 S.o  each  other's  infirmities,  and  a  willingness  to  bear 
 each  other's  burdens  ;  and,  rely  on  it,  this  kindly  spirit 
 will  diffuse  a  grateful  influence  all  around ;  and  even 
 the  enemies  of  religion  will  not  be  able  to  withhold  from 
 it  at  least  the  homage  of  their  respect  and  approba- 
 tion ;  and,  there  is  good  reason  to  hope,  that  it  may 
 be  instrumental  of  subduing  many  to  the  obedience 
 of  the  truth.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  let  the  pro- 
 fessed followers  of  the  Saviour  manifest  towards  each 
 other  a  jealous  or  contentious  spirit — let  them  ap- 
 pear more  intent  on  the  advancement  of  their  own 
 personal,  or  selfish,  or  party  ends,  than  upon  the 
 promotion  of  each  other's  edification  and  benefit, — 
 and  those  who  see  them,  instead  of  taking  knowledge 
 of  them  that  they  have  been  with  Jesus,  will  take 
 knowledge  of  them  that  they  have  imbibed  the  very 
 spirit  of  the  world.  The  influence  of  such  an  ex- 
 ample upon  the  careless,  must  be  to  lower  their  esti- 
 mate of  the  importance  of  religion,  and  furnish  them 
 an  excuse  for  neglecting  to  seek  an  interest  in  it. 
 Oh,  how  often  has  it  been  said  by  infidels,  and  the 
 enemies  of  godhness,  to  the  reproach  of  the  cause  of 
 Christ,  that  when  Christians  would  leave  off  contend- 
 ino'  with  each  other,  it  would  be  time  enough  for 
 them  to  think  of  embracino;  their  relio-ion  ' 
 
 But  the  want  of  brotherly  love  operates  to  pre- 
 vent a  revival  of  religion,  still  farther,  as  it  prevents 
 that  union  of  Christian  energy,  in  connection  with 
 which  God  ordinarily  dispenses  his  gracious  influ- 
 ences. It  prevents  a  union  of  counsel.  As  the 
 Saviour  has  committed  his  cause,  in  a  sense,  into  the 
 hands  of  his  people,  so  he  has  left  much  as  respects 
 the  advancement  of  it  to  their  discretion.  And  they 
 E  62 
 
98  LECTURE  III. 
 
 are  bound  to  consult  together  with  reference  to  this 
 end,  and  to  bring  their  concentrated  wisdom  to  its 
 promotion.  But  if  there  be  a  spirit  of  ahenation  and 
 discord  among  them,  either  they  will  never  come  to- 
 gether at  all,  or  else  their  counsels  will  be  divided^ 
 and  they  will  do  Httle  else  than  defeat  each  other's 
 purposes.  The  same  spirit  will  prevent  a  union  in 
 prayer.  This  is  the  grand  means  by  which  men 
 prevail  with  God :  and  the  prospect  of  their  success 
 is  always  much  in  proportion  to  the  strength  of  their 
 mutual  Christian  affection ;  for  this  is  a  Christian 
 grace ;  and  if  it  is  in  lively  exercise,  other  Christian 
 graces,  which  are  more  immediately  brought  into 
 exercise  in  prayer,  such  as  faith,  repentance,  and 
 humility,  will  not  be  asleep :  and  as  concentrated 
 effort  is  the  most  powerful  in  all  other  cases,  so  it  is 
 in  this — let  the  united  prayers  of  many  hearts  go  up 
 to  heaven  for  the  revival  of  God's  work,  and  they 
 may  be  expected  to  exert  an  influence  which  will  tell 
 gloriously  on  the  destinies,  perhaps,  of  many  dinners. 
 But,  on  the  other  hand,  if  there  be  not  this  feeling 
 of  brotherly-kindness  among  professed  Christians, 
 even  if  they  come  together  to  pray  for  the  outpour- 
 ing of  the  Spirit,  their  prayers  will  at  best  be  feeble 
 and  inefficient,  and  their  thoughts  will  not  improbably 
 be  wandering,  and  unchristian  feelings  towards  each 
 other  kindling,  at  the  very  time  they  are  professedly 
 interceding  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.  And  the 
 same  spirit  is  equally  inconsistent  with  a  union  o£ 
 Christian  effort ;  for  if  they  cannot  take  counsel  to- 
 gether, if  they  cannot  pray  together,  they  surely 
 cannot  act  together.  Who  does  not  perceive,  that  a 
 spirit  of  mutual  unkindness  among  the  professed  fol- 
 
LECTURE  III.  99 
 
 lowers  of  Christ,  thus  carried  out  into  action,  must, 
 if  any  thing,  oppose  a  powerful  obstacle  to  the  revi- 
 val of  God's  work  ? 
 
 But  suppose  some,  whom  you  should  regard  as 
 Christians,  should  adopt  measures  in  relation  to  re- 
 vivals unauthorized  by  God's  word,  and,  to  say  the 
 least,  of  very  doubtful  tendency,  and  you  should  de- 
 cline to  co-operate  in  such  measures,  and  your  con- 
 duct in  this  respect  should  be  considered  as  evincing 
 the  want  of  brotherly  love — where,  in  this  case,  would 
 the  blame  really  rest  ?  Most  unquestionably  not  on 
 you,  but  on  those  who  accused  you.  There  is  no- 
 thing in  the  obligation  of  good-will  which  Christians 
 owe  to  each  other,  to  set  aside  the  paramount  obli- 
 gation which  they  owe  to  their  Master,  to  take  his 
 word  as  the  rule  of  their  practice.  Whatever  you 
 conscientiously  believe  to  be  unscriptural,  you  are 
 bound  to  decline  at  any  hazard;  and  if  you  do  it 
 kindly,  (no  matter  how  firmly,)  and  the  charge  of 
 being  wanting  in  brotherly  love  is  preferred  against 
 you,  you  have  a  right  to  repel  it  as  an  unchristian 
 accusation.  If,  in  such  a  case,  evil  result  from  the 
 want  of  concentrated  action,  and  the  measures  adopted 
 are  really  unscriptural,  the  responsibility  rests  upon 
 those  who,  by  the  adoption  of  such  measures,  (how- 
 ever honestly  they  may  do  it,)  compel  you  to  stand 
 aloof  from  them.  You  may  indeed,  in  other  ways, 
 give  evidence  of  not  possessing  the  right  spirit  to- 
 wards them ;  and  it  becomes  you  to  take  heed  that, 
 you  do  not  give  such  evidence :  but  the  mere  fact  of 
 refusing  your  co-operation  certainly  does  not  consti- 
 tute it.  And  it  would  be  well  if  they  should  inquire, 
 whether  they  are  not  at  as  great  a  distance  from  you 
 E  2 
 
100  LECTURE  in. 
 
 as  you  are  from  them,  and  whether  their  departure 
 from  you  does  not  indicate  as  great  a  want  of  bro- 
 therly love  as  is  indicated  by  the  fact  of  your  refusing 
 to  follow  them  ? 
 
 But  it  may  be  asked,  whether  a  spirit  of  brotherly 
 love  may  not  exist  between  Christians  whose  views 
 on  points  not  fundamental  may  differ?  I  answer, 
 yes,  undoubtedly ;  it  may  and  ought  to  exist  among 
 all  who  trust  in  a  common  Saviour.  We  may  ex- 
 ercise this  spirit  even  towards  those  whom  we  regard 
 as  holding  errors,  either  of  faith  or  practice,  provided 
 we  can  discover  in  them  the  faintest  outline  of  the 
 image  of  Christ.  They  may  adopt  opinions  in  which 
 we  cannot  harmonize,  and  measures  in  which  we 
 cannot  co-operate,  and  the  consequence  of  this  may 
 be,  a  loss  of  good  influence  to  the  cause  of  Christ, 
 and  perhaps  positive  evil,  resulting  from  disunion  in 
 effort;  nevertheless,  we  may  still  recognise  them  as 
 Christians,  and  love  them  as  Christians,  and  cordially 
 co-operate  with  them  wherever  our  views  and  theirs 
 may  be  in  harmony.  The  right  spirit  among  Chris- 
 tians would  lead  them  to  make  as  little  of  their  points 
 of  difference,  and  as  much  of  their  common  ground, 
 as  they  can ;  and  where  they  must  separate,  to  do  it 
 with  kindness  and  good-will,  not  with  bitterness  and 
 railing. 
 
 I  must  not  dismiss  this  article  without  saying, 
 that  the  Spirit  of  God,  who  is  active  in  awakening 
 and  renewing  sinners,  is  the  Spirit  of  peace;  he 
 dwells  not  in  scenes  of  contention;  and  we  cannot 
 reasonably  expect  his  presence  or  agency,  where 
 Christians,  instead  of  being  fellow-workers  together 
 unto  the  kingdom  of  God,   are  alienated  from  each 
 
LECTURE  III.  101 
 
 other,  and  sell  themselves  to  the  service  of  a  party. 
 In  accordance  with  this  sentiment,  it  has  often  been 
 found,  in  actual  experience,  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
 has  fled  before  the  spirit  of  strife ;  and  a  revival  of 
 religion,  which  promised  a  glorious  result,  has  been 
 suddenly  arrested  by  some  unimporant  circumstance, 
 which  the  imperfections  of  good  men  have  magnified, 
 till  they  have  made  it  an  occasion  of  controversy. 
 While  they  are  yet  scarcely  aware  of  it,  their 
 thoughts,  which  had  been  engrossed  by  the  salvation 
 of  their  fellow-men  and  the  interests  of  Christ's 
 kingdom,  are  intensely  fastened  upon  another  object; 
 and  they  wake  up,  when  it  is  too  late,  to  the  appall- 
 ing fact,  that  the  work  of  grace  among  them  has 
 declined,  and  that  sinners  around  are  sinking  back 
 into  the  deep  slumber  of  spiritual  death. 
 
 VI.  The  last  hinderance  to  a  revival  which  I  shall 
 notice  is,  an  erroneous  or  defective  exhibition  of 
 Christian  truth. 
 
 As  it  is  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  truth 
 that  God  performs  his  work  upon  the  hearts  of  men, 
 it  is  fair  to  conclude,  that  just  in  proportion  as  any 
 part  of  it  is  kept  back,  or  is  dispensed  in  a  different 
 manner  from  that  which  he  has  prescribed,  it  will 
 fail  of  its  legitimate  effect.  It  is  not  at  the  option 
 of  God's  ministers  to  select  one  truth  from  the  Bible 
 and  omit  another;  but  they  are  required  to  preach 
 the  whole  counsel  of  God :  and  where  they  neglect 
 to  do  this,  it  were  unreasonable  to  expect  a  blessing. 
 In  the  exercise  of  their  own  judgment  on  this  sub- 
 ject, they  may  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  particular 
 parts  of  divine  truth  are  of  little  importance,  and 
 that  even  some  of  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  gospel 
 
102  LECTURE  III. 
 
 may  well  enough  be  lightly  passed  over;  but  this  is 
 an  insult  to  the  Author  of  the  Bible,  which  thay 
 have  good  reason  to  expect  he  will  punish,  by  send- 
 ing them  a  barren  ministry. 
 
 There  is  a  way  of  preaching  certain  doctrines  out 
 of  their  proper  connection,  which  is  exceedingly  un- 
 friendly to  revivals  of  rehgion.  Suppose,  for  in- 
 stance, the  doctriueaf  JGfX),d's  sovereignty  be  exhibited 
 in  such  a  partial  or  insulated  manner  as  to  leave  the 
 sinner  to  infer  that  it  is  but  another  name  for  tyranny 
 — or  suppose  the  doctrine  of  a  divine  influence  b . 
 preached  in  such  a  way  as  to  authorize  the  infi :r»^nce, 
 that  man  has  nothing  to  do  in  respect  to  his  salvation 
 but  wait  to  be  operated  upon  like  a  mere  machine — 
 or  suppose  the  doctrine  of  man's  apostacy  be  so  ex- 
 hibited as  to  lead  sinners  to  deny  their  responsibility 
 for  their  transgressions,  and  to  take  refuge  from  the 
 accusations  of  conscience  in  the  relation  which  „he^ 
 bear  to  the  ft^ther  of  our  race, — in  either  of  tl".3S0 
 cases,  there  is  little  probability  that  they  will  be 
 converted,  or  even  awakened.  It  is  natural  for  them 
 to  find  excuses  for  remaining  in  a  state  of  sinful  se- 
 curity as  long  as  they  can;  and  so  long  as  they  are 
 furnished  with  such  excuses  as  these,  and  by  the 
 ministers  of  the  gospel,  there  is  not  the  least  ground 
 for  expecting  that  their  consciences  will  be  disturbed. 
 The  evil  to  which  I  refer  has,  I  have  no  doubt,  often 
 existed,  in  all  its  extent,  where  the  minister  has  ac- 
 tually believed  all  the  truths  of  God's  v/ord;  and  yet 
 he  has  exhibited  some  in  such  a  manner  as  to  neu- 
 tralize the  power  of  others,  and  even  to  prevent  the 
 legitimate  effect  of  those  he  has  attempted  to  enforce. 
 
 There  is  also  an  unnatural  mixing  up  of  human 
 
LECTURE  III.  103 
 
 wisdom  with  God's  word,  which,  so  far  as  it  has  any 
 efFect,  must  be  unfriendly  to  the  influence  of  divine 
 truth.  Let  the  naked  sword  of  the  Spirit  be  brought 
 home  to  the  consciences  of  men,  and  the  effect  of  it 
 must  and  will  be  felt,  and  the  anxious  inquiry  will  be 
 heard,  and  sinners,  in  all  probability,  will  be  renewed. 
 But  let  the  wiredrawn  theories  of  metaphysicians  be 
 substituted  in  place  of  the  simple  truth,  or  even  let 
 the  genuine  doctrines  of  the  gospel  be  customarily 
 exhibited  in  connection  with  the  refined  speculations 
 of  human  philosophy,  and  though  I  dare  not  say  that 
 God,  in  his  sovereignty,  may  not  bless  the  truth  which 
 is  actually  preached,  yet  I  may  say,  with  confidence, 
 that  but  Httle  effect  can  be  reasonably  expected  from 
 such  a  dispensation  of  the  word.  And  the  reasons 
 are  obvious ;  for  God  has  promised  to  bless  nothing 
 but  his  own  truth ;  and  the  refinements  of  philosophy 
 are  to  the  mass  of  hearers  quite  unintelligible. 
 
 I  may  add,  that  a  want  of  directness  in  the  manner 
 of  preaching  the  gospel,  may  prevent  it  from  taking 
 effect  on  the  consciences  and  hearts  of  men.  It  is 
 only  when  men  are  made  to  feel  that  the  gospel  comes 
 home  to  their  individual  case,  that  they  are  themselves 
 the  sinners  whom  it  describes,  and  that  they  need  the 
 blessings  which  it  offers — it  is  only  then,  I  say,  that 
 they  hear  it  to  any  important  purpose.  Suppose  that 
 its  doctrinec.  Instead  of  being  exhibited  in  their  prac- 
 tical  bearings,  and  enforced  by  strong  appeals  to  the 
 consci3nce,  are  discussed  merely  as  abstract  proposi- 
 tions, and  with  no  direct  application,  the  consequence 
 will  be,  that  though  the  great  truths  of  the  Bible 
 may  be  presented  before  the  mind,  yet  they  will  rarely, 
 if  ever,  sink  into  the  heart.     Sinners  will  hear  them, 
 
104  LECTURE  IIT. 
 
 and,  instead  of  realizing  that  they  involve  their  im- 
 mortal interests,  will  probably  be  as  indifferent  as  if 
 they  were  matters  of  idle  speculation.  So  it  has  been 
 in  a  multitude  of  instances ;  and  so,  from  the  very 
 nature  of  man,  it  must  continue  to  be. 
 
 I  might  mention,  also,  as  another  important  bin- 
 derance  to  a  revival,  the  want  of  a  simple  dependence 
 on  God ;  but  as  this  will  come  up  in  another  form  in 
 a  subsequent  discourse,  I  shall  waive,  for  the  present, 
 a  distinct  consideration  of  it. 
 
 In  closing  this  view  which  we  have  taken  of  the 
 obstacles  to  a  revival  of  religion,   I  know  not,  my 
 Christian  brethren,  how  we  can  use  the  subject,  in  a 
 single  word,  to  better  purpose,  than  to  gather  from 
 it   a   deeper  impression    of  our   own  responsibility. 
 Christians,  ye  who  profess  to  desire  a  revival  of  re- 
 ligion,  and  to  make  this  a  commanding  subject  of 
 your  prayers,  let  me  ask,  whether,  in  view  of  what 
 you  have  now  heard,  you  have  no  reason  to  fear  that 
 you  may  yourselves  be  standing  in  the  way  of  the 
 bestowment  of  the  very  blessing  for  which  you  pro- 
 fess to  plead.      The  great  obstacles  to  the  revival  of 
 God's  work  are  no  doubt  to  be  sought  in  the  church  : 
 what  these  obstacles  are,  at  least  some  of  the  more 
 prominent  of  them,  you  have  now  heard;  and  I  ap- 
 peal to  each  of  your  consciences,  as  in  the  presence 
 of  the  Searcher  of  the  heart,  whether  the  guilt  of 
 hindering  God's  work,  in  some  or  other  of  these  ways, 
 does  not  lie  at  your  door?     Wherefore  is  it  that  the 
 Holy  Spirit  is  not  now  as  manifestly  in  the  midst  of 
 us,  by  his  awakening  and  converting  influences,  as 
 he  has  been  in  other  days?      Is  it  not  because  you 
 have  relapsed  in  some  measure  into  a  habit  of  world- 
 
LECTURE  III.  105 
 
 liness ;  or  because  you  value  the  blessing  less ;  or  be- 
 cause you  are  less  united  and  vigorous  in  your  efforts 
 to  obtain  it  ?  Or  is  it  for  any  other  of  the  reasons 
 which  have  now  been  spread  before  you?  Chris- 
 tians, awake,  one  and  all,  to  a  deeper  sense  of  your 
 responsibility.  Let  it  not  be  told  in  heaven  that 
 God's  people  on  earth  are  opposing  obstacles  to  the 
 salvation  of  perishing  men.  In  doing  this,  ye  pa- 
 rents, you  may  be  keeping  your  own  children  out  of 
 heaven  !  In  doing  this,  ye  who  have  unconverted 
 friends,  sustaining  to  you  the  tenderest  earthly  rela- 
 tions, you  may  be  assisting  to  fix  their  doom  in  woe 
 for  ever  !  In  doing  this,  ye  Christians  of  every  class 
 and  of  every  condition,  you  are  opposing  the  interests 
 of  God's  holy  kingdom,  opposing  the  design  of  the 
 Saviour's  death,  opposing  the  salvation  of  immortal 
 souls  !  But  you  cannot  do  this,  and  think  what  you 
 are  doing.  It  must  be  that  you  are  acting  incau- 
 tiously. Awake  then  to  solemn  reflection.  Awake 
 to  earnest  prayer.  Awake  to  faithful  and  persever- 
 ing action.  Else  there  may  be  sinners  who  will  greet 
 you  at  the  last  day,  as  the  stumbling-blocks  over  which 
 they  fell  into  eternal  perdition. 
 
 £  3 
 
LECTURE  IV. 
 
 DIVINE  AGENCY  IN  REVIVALS. 
 
 HabaKKUK  III,  2. 
 
 "  0  Lord,  revive  thy  ivorJc,'' 
 
 There  are  few,  if  any,  ^vho  acknowledge  the  ex- 
 istence of  a  God,  but  will  be  ready  to  admit  that  he 
 has  some  kind  of  agency  in  the  government  of  the 
 world.  What  the  precise  nature  or  extent  of  this 
 agency  is,  however,  it  were  rash  even  to  attempt  to 
 determine.  Part  of  it  is  direct,  but  much  the  greater 
 part  of  it,  at  least  so  far  as  we  are  concerned,  is  me- 
 diate ;  and  it  is  not  easy  for  us  accurately  to  draw  the 
 line  between  the  one  and  the  other.  Besides,  he 
 has  created  a  vast  multitude  of  agents,  and  moral 
 agents ;  but  though  he  has  given  them  the  power  of 
 action,  he  has  not  made  them  independent  beings ; 
 though  they  act  with  perfect  freedom,  yet  he  acts  in 
 them  and  by  them.  Is  not  every  man  in  this  respect 
 a  mystery  to  himself?  Who  will  venture  to  deter- 
 mine, in  reference  to  his  own  conduct,  precisely  the 
 measure  of  influence  that  is  exerted  upon  him  by 
 that  Almighty  Agent,  in  whom  are  all  the  springs, 
 not  only  of  physical,  but  intellectual  and  moral  being? 
 
 As  it  is  admitted  by  all,  except  the  downright 
 atheist,  tliat  God  has  some  kind  of  agency  in  the 
 government  of  the  world,  while  yet  there  is  much  in 
 
LECTURE  IV.  107 
 
 respect  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  that  agency  which 
 we   cannot   understand,  so   also  it  is  admitted  by  all 
 Christians,  that  he  exerts  an  influence  in  the  sancti- 
 fication  of  men,  though  they  do  not  pretend  exactly 
 to  define  the  character  of  that  influence.      On  the 
 same  general  principle,  those  who  believe  in  revivals 
 of  religion,  believe  that  God  is  the  grand  Agent  in 
 producing  them ;   though  they  are  well  aware,  that 
 here,    as  in   other   departments   of  his   agency,   he 
 *'  moves  in  a  mysterious  way ;"   and  that  this  is  no 
 field  for  a  roving  fancy  or  rash  speculation.      Some- 
 thing however  may  be  known  on  this  subject  from 
 God's  word ;  and  on  a  matter  of  such  deep  and  awful 
 concern,  while  we  are  to  take  heed  that  we  keep  fairly 
 within  our  ov/n  province,  it  surely  becomes  us  to  ga- 
 ther up,  with  devout  attention,  even  the  most  obscure 
 of  the   divine  intimations.      I   design  therefore,  in 
 this  discourse,  to  bring  this  subject  before  you;  and, 
 keeping  an  eye  on  the  law  and  the  testimony,  in  con- 
 nection with  the  unequivocal  dictates  of  experience, 
 reverently  to   inquire   respecting  the   agency  of 
 God,  in  revivals  of  religion.      The  passage  which  I 
 have  read  to  you,  taken  from  the  prayer  of  Habakkuk, 
 may  be  a  fit  introduction  to  this  subject :  for,  though 
 the  petition  is  made  up  of  five  words — "  O  Lord, 
 revive  thy  work" — it  recognises  the  fact  of  God's 
 agency  in  a  revival,  in  two  different  ways  : — it  deckres 
 that  the  work  is  God's — and  it  is  the  direct  expression 
 of  a  desire  that  he  v/ould  revive  it. 
 
 This  agency  may  be  advantageously   considered 
 under  two  distinct  heads  : — 
 
 I.  The  agency  oi  Providence, 
 
 II.  The  agency  of  the  Spirit 
 
108  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 L  Oi  Providence. — It  is  one  of  the  most  simple 
 deductions  from  the  perfections  of  God,  that  he  or- 
 ders all  things  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own 
 will ;  in  other  words,  that  he  has  a  plan  which  includes 
 all  events,  which  extends  even  to  the  numbering  of 
 hairs  and  the  falling  of  sparrows.      Of  course,  no- 
 thin  o^  ever  occurs  to  an  individual  but  is  designed  to 
 answer  some  purpose  in  the  chain  of  events;  and  it 
 is  reasonable  to  consider  the  less  important  events  as 
 ordered  in  reference  to  the  more  important, — the  one 
 sustaining  to  the  other  the  relation  of  means  to  an 
 end:  though  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  if  parti- 
 cular events  are  viewed  in  relation  to  the  whole  sys- 
 tem of  Providence,  our  views  are  too  limited  to  ena- 
 ble  us   to  judge   of  their   comparative  importance. 
 Now  it  will  readily  be  acknowledged,  that  no  event 
 ever  occurs  in  the  life  of  an  individual  so  important 
 to  him  as  his  conversion  ;  the  change  of  his  character 
 — from  being  a  subject  of  pollution  to  a  subject  of 
 holiness ;  and  of  his  destiny — from  being  an  heir  of 
 misery  to  an  heir  of  glory.      It  is  reasonable  there- 
 fore to  suppose,  that  many  events  in  his  life,  which, 
 taken  by  themselves,  may  seem  of  little  moment,  may 
 nevertheless  be  designed  by  Providence  to  lead  to  this 
 wonderful  change.       And  if  I  mistake  not,   every 
 Christian,  especially  every  one  whose  first  experience 
 has  been  strongly  marked,  will  find,  on  review,  that 
 he  was  led  to  the  fountain  of  atoning  blood  by  a  path 
 which  he  knew  not ;  that  God  was  working  by  cir- 
 cumstances of  which,  at  the  time,  he  himself  made 
 no  account,  to  prepare  him  to  come  out  of  darkness 
 into  marvellous  light.      Perhaps  his  serious  impres- 
 sions originated  in  what  seemed  an  accidental  con- 
 
LECTURE  IV.  109 
 
 versation  with  some  friend — a  conversation  which  he 
 did  not  court,  and  which  woukl  have  been  avoided, 
 if  he  had  happened  to  walk  on  the  opposite  side  of 
 the  street;  or  perhaps  he  was  brought  to  reflection 
 by  some  discourse,  which  he  liad  gone  to  Usten  to 
 from  mere  curiosity ;  or  possibly  some  circumstance 
 may  have  occurred,  where  he  would  least  have  looked 
 for  it,  in  connection  with  his  amusements  or  his 
 excesses,  which  God  has  overruled  as  a  means  of 
 stopping  him  in  his  career  of  guilt.  I  doubt  not 
 that  there  are  those  among  you,  Christian  friends, 
 who  may,  at  this  moment,  be  going  back  in  your 
 thoughts  to  some  event  which,  at  the  time,  you 
 scarcely  noticed,  as  having  marked  the  era  of  your 
 first  setting  your  face  towards  heaven ;  and  now  that 
 you  can  look  at  that  event  in  some  of  its  more  remote 
 influences,  you  are  ready,  in  devout  thanksgiving  to 
 the  providence  of  God,  to  connect  with  it  all  the  joy 
 that  you  have  in  believing  in  Jesus,  and  in  the  hope 
 of  hereafter  seeing  him  as  he  is. 
 
 Now,  if  it  is  right  to  consider  God  as  ordering  the 
 events  of  his  providence  with  reference  to  the  con- 
 version of  a  single  individual,  it  is  certainly  safe  to 
 form  the  same  conclusion  in  respect  to  the  conversion 
 of  many  individuals ;  in  other  words,  in  regard  to  a 
 revival  of  religion.  There  may  be  obstacles  to  be 
 removed  which  seem  to  lie  beyond  all  human  power ; 
 but  these  God  not  unfrequently  puts  aside,  by  an 
 agency  so  silent  and  simple,  that  men  do  not  even 
 observe  it :  while  in  other  cases,  though  more  rarely, 
 he  accomplishes  the  same  end  by  some  signal  dispen- 
 sation, which  almost  bears  the  aspect  of  a  miracle ; 
 waking  up  even  the  careless  mind  to  the  reflection, 
 
110  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 "  What  hath  God  wrought !"  Sometimes,  by  the 
 death  of  an  individual,  there  is  an  organized  and  effi- 
 cient opposition  to  the  gospel  put  down ;  and  some- 
 times, by  an  individual  changing  his  residence,  there 
 is  a  large  accession  of  religious  influence  to  some 
 community ;  and  the  means  of  grace  are  multiphed, 
 and  a  revival  of  religion  succeeds.  There  may  be 
 some  alarming  dispensation  of  providence  to  arouse 
 many  simultaneously  to  reflection ;  or  some  one,  whose 
 influence  is  extensively  felt,  may  become  the  subject 
 of  renewing  grace,  and  may  be  a  kind  of  central  point, 
 from  which  good  influences  shall  extend  in  every 
 direction.  It  is  fully  believed,  that,  in  all  ordinary 
 cases  in  which  a  revival  takes  place,  it  would  be  no 
 difficult  thing  to  mark  a  distinct  providential  agency 
 preparatory  to  it ;  and  especially  where  the  cause  of 
 religion  has  greatly  languished,  and  the  means  of 
 religion  are  but  partially  enjoyed,  this  agency  is 
 sometimes  so  manifest,  as  to  constitute  of  itself  a  dis- 
 tinct and  solemn  call  to  sinners  to  awake  out  of 
 sleep. — But, 
 
 II.  There  is  also  an  agency  of  the  Spirit. — This 
 wo  proceed  now  to  contemplate. 
 
 Of  those  general  facts  in  relation  to  this  subject, 
 which  are  clearly  matter  of  revelation  and  experience, 
 we  may  mention  the  following ; — 
 
 1.  The  fact  that  the  Spirit  actually  does  operate 
 in  the  whole  work  ofmavbs  sanctification. — Hear  the 
 Spirit's  own  testimony  on  this  subject: — "  Not  by 
 works  of  righteousness  which  w^e  have  done,  but  ac- 
 cording to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of 
 regeneration,  and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
 ''  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he 
 
LECTURE  IV.  Ill 
 
 power  to  become  the  sons  of  God ;  even  to  them  that 
 believe  on  his  name.  Which  were  born  not  of 
 blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of 
 man,  but  of  God."  "  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
 chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  the  sanctification  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost."  "  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give 
 you,  and  a  new  Spirit  will  I  put  within  you ;  and  I 
 will  take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and 
 I  will  give  you  an  heart  of  flesh." 
 
 But  beside  many  passages  of  Script':>'-'e,  of  which 
 tjose  now  recited  are  a  specimen,  in  which  the  doc- 
 trine of  the  Spirit's  agency  is  clearly  taught,  there 
 are  many  facts  recorded  in  the  Bible,  by  which  the 
 same  truth  is  abundantly  confirmed.  How  will  you 
 account  for  it,  for  instance,  that  the  preacl-ing  of  the 
 Son  of  God  produced  so  little  effect,  and  the  preach- 
 ing of  his  apostles  so  much  ?  How  was  it  that  mul- 
 titudes were  aroused,  and  pricked  to  the  heart,  and 
 actually  converted,  under  the  preaching  of  Peter, 
 who  had  sat  with  indifference,  or  rather  been  excited 
 to  opposition,  under  the  preaching  of  Him  who  spake 
 --.s  never  man  spake  ?  Whence  was  it  that  the  jailor, 
 who  had  doubtless  often  heard  the  apostle  before 
 the  night  of  his  conversion,  remained  indifferent  till 
 that  time ;  and  then  evinced  so  much  anxiety  and 
 alarm,  and  finally  a  disposition  to  own  Jesus  as  his 
 Saviour  and  his  Master,  and  to  walk  in  his  steps  ? 
 And,  in  general,  whence  was  it  that  such  marvellous 
 success  attended  the  ministry  of  the  apostles;  that 
 by  preaching  a  doctrine  which  enlisted  against  it  the 
 strongest  prejudices  and  worst  passions  of  the  heart, 
 they  undermined  the  thrones  of  Paganism,  and 
 caused  tens  of  thousands  to  gather  around  the  stand- 
 
112  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 ard  of  the  cross  ?  Here  is  a  problem  that  has  always 
 been  too  hard  for  the  jeermg  infidel  to  solve,  and 
 which  most  infidels  have  manifested  but  little  dis- 
 position to  encounter.  There  is  no  solution  of  it, 
 except  in  the  fact,  that  God  works  in  the  hearts  of 
 men  by  his  Spirit,  and  that  he  dispenses  it  in  the 
 sovereignty  of  his  wisdom. 
 
 2.  Another  fact  in  relation  to  this  subject,  of 
 which  we  have  the  fullest  evidence,  is,  that  the  Spi- 
 rit^ in  perforyning  his  work  upon  the  hearts  of  men, 
 has  respect  to  the  laios  of  their  moral  nature. — 
 God  has  made  man  what  he  is — a  voluntary,  ac- 
 countable agent.  He  has  given  him  the  power  not 
 only  of  distinguishing,  but  of  choosing  between  good 
 and  evil,  has  constituted  him  in  such  a  manner  that 
 he  is  susceptible  of  the  influence  of  motives;  and 
 every  one  must  perceive  that  this  involves  responsi- 
 bility. Inasmuch,  then,  as  this  constitution  of  our 
 nature  is  derived  from  God,  it  were  to  be  expected, 
 that  whatever  influence  he  should  exert  upon  the 
 mind  would  be  consistent  with  it;  in  other  words, 
 that  he  should  not  contradict  his  own  works.  It 
 would  do  little  honour  to  infinite  wisdom,  to  suppose 
 that  he  should  have  formed  man  with  such  a  nature, 
 that  he  could  not  have  access  to  it,  without  violating 
 the  laws  which  he  had  himself  established. 
 
 But  the  conclusion  to  which  we  should  arrive  on 
 this  subject  from  the  very  perfections  of  God,  is 
 abundantly  corroborated  by  the  testimony  of  his  word. 
 Says  Joshua  to  the  people  of  Israel,  "  Choose  you 
 this  day  whom  ye  will  serve ;  whether  the  gods  which 
 your  fathers  served,  that  were  on  the  other  side  of 
 the  flood,  or  the  gods  of  the  Amorites,  in  whose  land 
 
LECTURE  IV.  113 
 
 ye  dwell ;  but  as  for  me  and  my  house,  we  icill  serve 
 the  Lord."  And  agam,  our  Saviour  says,  "  Mary 
 hath  chosen  that  good  part,  which  shall  not  be  taken 
 away  from  her."  Indeed,  what  are  all  the  exhorta- 
 tions, and  promises,  and  threatenings,  of  the  Bible, 
 but  a  mass  of  evidence,  that  God  operates  upon  the 
 hearts  of  men  as  moral  agents;  that  he  takes  for 
 granted  that  they  are  to  be  active  in  the  work  of 
 their  sanctification,  notwithstanding  he  is  himself  the 
 efficient  cause  of  it  ?  Admit  that  men  are  operated 
 upon  as  mere  machines,  and  then  read  any  part  of 
 the  Bible,  and  see  what  meaning  you  can  find  in  it. 
 
 And  I  may  add,  that  the  experience  of  Christians 
 on  this  subject  is  in  exact  correspondence  with  the 
 teachings  of  God's  word.  Let  the  Christian,  who  is 
 just  entering  heaven,  give  himself  to  the  work  of 
 reviewing  his  own  experience — let  him  look  back  to 
 the  hour  when  he  first  trembled  under  a  conviction 
 of  his  ffuilt — or  to  the  time  when  he  first  felt  the 
 preciousness  of  the  Saviour's  love — or  to  his  subse- 
 quent conflicts  with  corruption  and  temptation — or  to 
 any  or  every  part  of  his  progress  in  holiness, — and, 
 while  he  will  acknowledge,  with  gratitude  and  delight, 
 that  the  Spirit  has  been  active  in  it  all,  and  deserves 
 all  the  glory,  he  will  be  completely  satisfied  that  there 
 has  never  been  the  least  interruption  of  his  moral 
 agency.  He  will  find  that  he  has  been  working  out 
 his  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,  while  God  has 
 wrought  within  him  both  to  will  and  to  do. 
 
 3.  Another  fact  on  this  subject,  which  is  ascer- 
 tained to  us  by  the  best  evidence,  is,  that  the  Spirit 
 operates  by  means  of  the  truth, — It  is  partly  in  refer- 
 ence to  this,  that  He  is  called  "  the  Spirit  of  truth  ;'* 
 
114  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 and  so  also  men  are  said  to  be  "  sanctified  by  tbe 
 trutb," — not  by  the  truth  independently  of  the  Spirit, 
 but  by  the  Spirit  operating  by  means  of  the  truth. 
 Sometimes  the  agent  alone  is  mentioned,  and  some- 
 times the  instrument ;  but  where  one  is  spoken  of, 
 the  other  is  always  implied. 
 
 In  the  work  which  the  Holy  Spirit  performs  upon 
 the  heart,  he  makes  use  of  every  part  of  the  great 
 system  of  truth  which  God  has  revealed.  But  par- 
 ticular truths  are  adapted  to  accomplish  particular 
 ends :  some  are  especially  fitted  to  alarm  the  con- 
 science; others  to  bring  peace  and  joy  into  the  soul; 
 others  to  quicken  and  encourage  to  a  course  of  vi- 
 gorous activity  and  Christian  self-denial:  and  the 
 Spiiit,  in  different  parts  of  his  work,  uses  these  vari- 
 ous truths  discriminatingly,  according  to  the  particular 
 end  he  may  design  to  accomplish.  When  we  say, 
 however,  that  God's  truth  is  adapted  to  the  work  of 
 man's  sanctification,  we  must  beware  of  the  idea,  that 
 the  efficacy  resides  ultimately  in  the  instrument :  it 
 is  the  great  agent  who  produces  the  effect ;  and  the 
 truth,  wielded  by  any  other  power  than  his,  would 
 never  sanctify  a  single  heart,  even  though  it  might 
 be  preached  to  every  creature.  It  is  indeed  a  well- 
 adapted — a  divinely-adapted  instrument ;  but  it  is  an 
 instrument  still ;  and  it  is  only  through  God  that  it 
 is  mighty  to  the  pulling  down  of  strong-holds. 
 
 We  will  contemplate,  for  a  moment,  the  work  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit  in  some  of  its  distinct  parts  :  in  con- 
 viction of  sin — conversion  to  God — and  subsequent 
 progress  in  the  divine  life. 
 
 1.  The  Spirit  is  active  in  convincing ^men  of  sin. 
 Our  Saviour  distinctly  recognised  this  among  the 
 
LECTURE  IV.  115 
 
 great  purposes  for  which  the  Spirit  was  to  be  sent 
 into  the  world.  "  And  when  he  is  come,"  said  he, 
 '*  he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin."  This  office  he 
 performed  in  the  case  of  the  three  thousand  who  were 
 pricked  in  the  heart  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  said 
 unto  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles,  "  Men  and 
 brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ?"  A  similar  effect  was 
 produced  in  the  case  of  the  jailor,  who,  at  midnight, 
 called  for  a  light,  and  sprang  into  the  prison,  and 
 came  trembling,  and  fell  down  before  Paul  and  Silas, 
 and  said,  "  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  And 
 the  same  thing  substantially  occurs  in  the  case  of 
 every  awakened  sinner.  And  the  agent  to  whom 
 this  work  is,  in  every  instance,  to  be  ultimately  re- 
 ferred, is  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  is  always  the  first 
 step  to  the  effectual  application  of  the  benefits  of 
 Christ's  death ;  though  there  are  multitudes  who  ex- 
 perience this,  and  perish  notwithstanding. 
 
 That  faculty,  or  principle  of  the  soul,  which  is  espe- 
 cially the  subject  of  the  Spirit's  operation  in  convic- 
 tion of  sin,  is  the  conscience.  It  is  this  which  recog- 
 nises the  difference  between  right  and  wrong,  and 
 passes  a  sentence  of  approbation  or  disapprobation  on 
 o'-^r  own  actions.  This,  therefor o,  is  the  appropriate 
 principle  to  be  brought  into  exercise  in  the  work  of 
 conviction;  and  to  this  the  Spirit  always  addresses 
 Itself.  Hence  conviction  is  uniformly  attended  by 
 remorse,  and  not  unfrequently  so  pungent,  as  to 
 amount  to  agony.  Hence,  too,  convinced  sinners 
 are  said  to  be  "  pricked  in  the  heart ;"  an  expression 
 which  denotes  the  most  excruciating  anguish. 
 
 The  kind  of  truth  which  the  Spirit  uses  in  ac- 
 complishing this  work,  is  primarily  the  law  of  God, 
 
116  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 "  By  the  law,"  says  the  apostle,  "  is  the  knowledge 
 of  sin."  God's  law  is  nothing  else  than  a  transcript 
 of  his  moral  character;  requiring  all  his  creatures 
 to  be  holy,  according  to  their  measure,  as  he  is  holy. 
 It  is  the  eternal  standard  of  right;  and  every  depar- 
 ture from  it  is  sin — the  abominable  thing  which  God 
 hateth.  But  if  men  are  practically  ignorant  of  this 
 standard,  they  will,  of  course,  be  in  the  same  degree 
 ignorant  of  their  sins ;  and  it  is  only  in  proportion  as 
 the  law  is  brought  home  to  them  in  its  high  and  awful 
 bearings,  that  they  can  have  any  conviction  of  sin. 
 And  the  more  they  view  the  law  in  its  amazing  ex- 
 tent, as  reaching  to  the  thoughts,  affections,  purposes 
 — as  taking  cognizance  of  the  whole  inner  man,  and 
 during  every  period  of  their  existence — the  more  they 
 view  it  in  connection  with  the  awful  attributes  of 
 Jehovah,  especially  his  omnipotence,  his  omniscience, 
 his  holiness  and  his  truth, — so  much  the  more  black 
 and  dreadful  appears  the  guilt  of  sin;  so  much  the 
 more  numerous  and  appalling  their  own  personal  trans- 
 gressions. I  say,  then,  that  the  law  is  the  great  in- 
 strument which  the  Spirit  of  God  wields  in  producing 
 conviction  of  sin.  Let  that  never  be  brought  in 
 contact  with  the  conscience,  and  the  sinner  would  go 
 slumbering  to  his  grave.  If  we  might  suppose  the 
 case  that  it  should  be  kept  out  of  view  in  the  next 
 world,  the  hell  which  the  Bible  describes  could  not 
 exist. 
 
 There  are  indeed  other  parts  of  divine  truth,  be- 
 sides the  law,  which  the  Spirit  uses  in  the  work  of 
 conviction;  but  they  are  subordinate  to  this.  For 
 instance,  the  great  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  for  the 
 sins  of  men,  has  often  a  powerful  influence  in  con- 
 
LECTURE  IV.  117 
 
 vincing  men  of  sin, — for  herein  the  honours  of  the 
 law  are  maintained;  and  the  argument  which  the 
 Spirit  uses  with  the  sinner's  conscience  is,  that  if  sin 
 be  such  a  tremendous  evil  as  to  demand  for  its  expia- 
 tion the  death  of  the  Son  of  God,  then  repentance 
 of  sin  must  be  an  immediate  and  imperative  duty. 
 And  I  doubt  not  that  many  a  sinner,  while  he  has 
 yet  been  blind  to  the  glories  of  redemption,  has 
 derived  his  deepest  conviction  of  shi  from  the  views 
 which  he  has  taken  of  this  doctrine;  and  the  ques- 
 tion has  forced  itself  upon  his  conscience,  with  fearful 
 urgency,  "  If  these  things  be  done  in  the  green  tree, 
 what  shall  be  done  in  the  dry?" 
 
 The  same  is  true  of  various  other  parts  of  divine 
 truth :  the  Spirit,  in  his  gracious  sovereignty,  uses 
 them  to  convince  men  of  sin  ;  and  sometimes  even 
 those  truths  which  might  seem  to  us  least  adapted 
 to  that  end;  but  the  influence  which  they  exert  is 
 indirect,  and  uniformly  terminates  in  bringing  God's 
 law  to  bear  upon  the  conscience. 
 
 2.  There  is  also  an  agency  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
 loork  of  conversion — in  the  turning  of  the  soul  from 
 sin  to  holiness. — This  is  what  is  referred  to  by  our 
 Saviour,  when  he  says,  "  Except  a  man  be  born  of 
 the  Spirit  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  The 
 work  which  the  Spirit  here  performs,  is  the  renova- 
 tion of  man's  moral  nature ;  changing  an  enemy  of 
 God  into  a  friend  of  God :  and  if  we  have  a  right 
 to  compare  the  different  kinds  of  influence  which  he 
 exerts  upon  the  children  of  men  with  each  other, 
 perhaps  it  is  a  reasonable  conclusion,  that  more  of  his 
 omnipotence  is  exerted  here  than  in  any  other  part 
 of  his  work.      What  is  done  in  conviction  is  only  a 
 
118  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 preparation  for  this ;  what  is  done  in  sanctification  is 
 but  a  continuation  of  it.  As  the  act  of  conversion 
 may  be  considered  in  some  respects  the  most  decisive 
 in  its  bearing  upon  man's  destiny,  so  we  may  suppose, 
 that  it  brings  him  more  closely  into  communion  with 
 the  almighty  energies  of  God's  Spirit  than  any  other. 
 
 The  Spirit,  in  his  converting  influences,  instead 
 of  bringing  the  truth  to  bear  directly  upon  the  con- 
 science, addresses  it  to  the  will  and  the  affections. 
 The  will,  or  the  faculty  by  which  we  determine  our 
 actions,  has  naturally  a  wrong  direction ;  and  in  re- 
 generation it  is  set  right :  the  affections  are  naturally 
 placed  upon  forbidden  objects ;  and  in  regeneration 
 they  are  recalled  to  objects  which  are  worth v  of  them. 
 Or,  to  avoid  all  appearance  of  philosophical  distinc- 
 tions, the  soul  that  has  hitherto  loved  and  chosen  sin, 
 experiences  a  change,  in  consequence  of  which  it  will 
 hereafter  love  and  choose  holiness.  Hence,  the 
 Scripture  speaks  of  it  as  a  change  of  heart,  by  which 
 we  mean,  in  common  language,  a  change  of  disposi- 
 tion. Man  in  his  natural  state  is  said  to  possess  "  a 
 heart  of  stone ;"  in  his  renewed  state,  "  a  heart  of 
 flesh,"  or  "  a  new  heart."  As  this,  then,  is  the  part 
 of  his  nature  in  which  the  change  primarily  takes 
 place,  to  this  we  must  suppose  the  agency  of  the 
 Spirit,  in  performing  the  change,  is  especially  directed. 
 
 And  as  the  work  of  conversion  is  performed  on  a 
 different  department  of  man's  nature  from  that  of 
 conviction,  so  also  it  is  accomplished  through  the 
 instrumentality  of  a  different  part  of  the  system  of 
 divine  truth.  It  is  not  only  of  the  incorruptible  seed 
 of  the  word  of  God  that  men  are  born"  to  newness 
 of  life,  but  it  is  by  the  gospel,  in  distinction  from 
 
LECTURE  IV.  119 
 
 the  law,  that  this  work  is  effected.      It  was  the  law 
 that  made  the  jailor  tremble ;  it  was  the  gospel  that 
 brought  peace  and  gladness  to  his  soul.      It  was  the 
 law  that  caused  the  three  thousand  to  be  pricked  in 
 :he  heart ;  it  was  the  gospel — Christ  crucified — that 
 melted  them  into  contrition,  and  transformed  them 
 into  disciples.      And  you  see  the  reason  of  it — the 
 law  speaks  terror,  and  nothing  else :   it  points  to  a 
 most  eventful  trial ;  and  anticipates  the  eternal  wrath 
 of  God.     The  gospel  proclaims  good  news.     It  tells 
 the  sinner  that  his   case,  though  deplorable,  is  not 
 desperate :  and  hope  encourages  exertion.      It  holds 
 up  the  glorious  truth,  that,  through  the  merits  of 
 Christ's  atoning  blood,  there  is  eternal  life ;  and  the 
 sinner,  through  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  seizes 
 hold  of  this  truth,  as  of  life  from  the  dead;  and  in 
 view  of  it,  he  melts  down,  in  humble  submission,  at 
 the  foot  of  the  cross.     I  do  not  mean  that  the  gospel, 
 in  its  more  particular,  and  even  less  important  doc- 
 trines, may  not  sometimes  be  directly  instrumental  of 
 producing  this   change;   though  certain  it  is,   that 
 wherever  it  takes  place,  it  is  the  gospel,  in  distinction 
 from  the  law,  that  accomplishes  it.      As  it  is  not  a 
 common  thing,  to  say  the  least,  for  men  lo  know, 
 with  absolute  assurance,  the  precise  period  of  their 
 conversion,  so  they  cannot  ordinarily  determine  what 
 particular  part  of  divine  truth  was  then  directly  before 
 the  mind;   but  if  it  were  possible  to  ascertain,  they 
 would  doubtless  always  find  that  it  had  a  more  or  less 
 intimate  connection  with  the  cross  of  Christ. 
 
 3.  There  is,  moreover,  an  agency  of  the  Spirit  in 
 the  whole  progress  of  the  soul  in  holiness. — Says  the 
 apostle  to  the  Thessalonians,   "  We  are  bound  to 
 
120  .         LECTURE    IV. 
 
 give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren,  beloved 
 of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  beginning 
 chosen  you  to  salvation  through  sanctilication  of  the 
 Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth."  The  regenerating 
 act  leaves  the  soul  far  from  a  state  of  perfect  holiness. 
 The  general  current  of  its  desires  and  purposes  is 
 changed;  but,  notwithstanding  this  change,  the  Chris- 
 tian finds  a  law  in  his  members  warring  against  the 
 law  of  his  mind,  and  bringing  him  into  captivity  to 
 the  law  of  sin.  Hence  there  is  much  to  be  done 
 subsequently  to  his  regeneration,  to  prepare  him  for 
 heaven ;  and  in  every  part  of  this  work  the  Spirit 
 has  a  more  or  less  direct  agency.  Sometimes  he  is 
 to  be  reclaimed  from  a  course  of  backsliding ;  some- 
 times to  be  fortified  against  the  influence  of  tempta- 
 tion ;  sometimes  to  be  stimulated  to  great  and  ar- 
 duous enterprises;  now  there  is  to  be  enkindled  a 
 spirit  of  elevated  devotion,  and  now  a  spirit  of  stirring 
 activity ;  but  in  all  this,  and  in  all  which  belongs  to 
 the  work  of  sanctification,  a  divine  influence  is  to  be 
 exerted.  All  the  various  powers  of  the  soul — the 
 conscience — the  will — the  affections — the  whole  spi- 
 ritual man — are  to  be  brought  into  exercise,  according 
 to  the  particular  end  which  the  Spirit  may  design 
 to  accomplish.  And  so  also  every  part  of  revealed 
 truth — the  law  and  the  gospel,  and  each  particular 
 doctrine  of  the  gospel,  are  used  by  this  divine  Agent 
 iu  carrying  forward  his  work.  And  thus  the  whole 
 man  becomes  more  and  more  pure,  until  he  reaches 
 at  last  the  fulness  of  the  stature  of  a  perfect  person 
 in  Christ. 
 
 I  have  thus  given  you  what  I  suppose  to  be  a 
 scriptural  view  of  the  agency  of  the  Spirit,  in  respect 
 
LECTURE  IV.  121 
 
 to  a  single  individual,  who  finally  reaches  heaven. 
 Now,  what  I  have  here  described  in  respect  to  a  single 
 case,  takes  place  in  a  revival  of  religion  in  many- 
 cases.  Many  sinners  are  the  subjects  of  conviction 
 and  conversion;  and  God's  people  are  advanced  in 
 the  spiritual  life.  Nevertheless,  there  are  some 
 points  of  view  in  which  the  divine  agency  in  a  revival 
 deserves  to  be  more  particularly  contemplated. 
 
 In  every  revival  we  are  distinctly  to  recognise  the 
 sovereignty  of  God.  As  this  is  displayed  in  the  in- 
 fluence by  whicli  a  single  soul  is  converted,  it  cer- 
 tainly is  not'*  less  manifest  in  those  copious  showers 
 of  influence  by  which  hundreds  are  converted.  He 
 who  causes  it  to  rain  on  one  city,  and  not  on  another, 
 directs  the  motion  of  those  clouds  in  the  spiritual 
 world,  from  which  descend  the  blessings  of  reviving 
 and  quickening  grace.  "  The  wind  bloweth  where 
 it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but 
 canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth : 
 so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit."  And  so, 
 too,  is^every  revival  of  religion. 
 
 There  is  one  grand  principle  of  our  nature,  which 
 the  Holy  Spirit  makes  great  use  of  in  a  revival,  that 
 is  not  brought  into  exercise  in  a  single  conversion, 
 and  which  perhaps,  more  than  any  thing  else,  dis- 
 tinguishes the  character  of  his  agency  in  the  two 
 cases — I  mean  the  principle  of  sympathy.  The 
 operation  of  this  principle  is  familiar  to  us  all  in  the 
 common  intercourse  of  life.  You  all  know  what  it  is 
 to  have  a  fellow-feeling;  to  be  affected  by  the  affec- 
 tion of  another,  with  feelings  correspondefit  with  those 
 you  witness  in  him.  Who,  for  instance,  has  not 
 been  made  to  feel  joyful,  merely  by  coming  in  con- 
 F  62 
 
122  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 tact  with  those  whose  countenances  have  worn  the 
 aspect,  and  whose  conversation  has  breathed  the  spirit, 
 of  joy?  And  who  has  not  felt  his  heart  melting 
 with  sorrow,  and  even  his  eyes  suffused  with  tears, 
 merely  from  being  cast  into  a  scene  in  which  there 
 were  bleeding  hearts  and  streaming  eyes?  Now 
 this  principle,  with  which  we  are  all  so  perfectly 
 familiar  in  common  life,  is  brought  into  exercise  with 
 great  effect  in  a  revival  of  religion.  A  brother,  for 
 instance,  sees  a  sister,  or  a  husband  a  wife,  or  a 
 parent  a  child,  weeping  under  a  sense  of  sin;  and 
 inquiring,  it  may  be  with  agony,  in  respect  to  her 
 salvation.  That  brother,  or  husband,  or  parent, 
 must  be  destitute  of  all  natural  sensibility,  not  to  be 
 moved  by  such  a  spectacle.  But  the  first  exercise 
 of  the  soul  in  such  a  case  will  not  be  repentance — it 
 will  not  be  conviction ;  but  it  will  be  simply  a  fellow- 
 feeling  for  a  beloved  friend  in  distress.  Now  it  is 
 acknowledged,  that  there  is  no  natural  affinity  between 
 this  state  of  mind  and  religion ;  nevertheless,  the  for- 
 mer constitutes  a  happy  preparation  for  the  latter, 
 and  often  the  first  step  towards  it.  For  how  natural 
 for  the  sinner  to  inquire,  at  such  a  moment,  whether 
 there  be  any  adequate  cause  for  this  distress ;  and 
 how  probably  will  the  answer  to  this  inquiry  bring 
 up  the  solemnities  of  eternity  before  the  mind,  and 
 set  the  conscience  at  work;  and  then  the  dream  of 
 thoughtlessness  is  interrupted,  and  the  cord  which 
 binds  the  soul  to  the  world  is  loosed ;  and,  having  ad- 
 vanced so  far,  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  he  will 
 hold  on  his  way,  till  he  comes  into  the  marvellous 
 liberty  of  a  child  of  God.  The  same  principle  is 
 often  brought  into  exercise  in  the  worshipping  as- 
 
LECTURE  IV.  123 
 
 sembly.  Let  there  be  that  deep  and  awful  solemnity 
 pervading  a  congregation  that  is  induced  by  the  spe- 
 cial presence  of  the  Spirit  of  God — let  there  be  many 
 countenances,  and  many  eyes,  that  shall  betray  a  deep, 
 though  silent  anxiety, — and  believe  me,  every  anxious 
 countenance,  every  fixed  eye,  will  preach ;  and  it  will 
 utter  a  mysterious  language,  that  will  not  improbably 
 waken  up  the  sensibilities  of  the  careless  sinner;  and 
 this  will  naturally  serve  to  open  his  ear  to  God's 
 truth :  and  thus  conviction  may  take  the  place  of 
 sympathy,  and  in  the  train  of  that  may  soon  follow 
 the  clean  heart  and  the  right  spirit.  I  know,  breth- 
 ren, that  this  is  a  true  description  of  the  manner  in 
 which  many  a  sinner  has  passed  from  thoughtlessness 
 to  alarm,  from  darkness  to  light.  And  I  doubt  not 
 that  the  same  principle  is  often  brought  into  exercise 
 in  advancing  the  believer's  sanctifi cation ;  especially 
 in  rousing  him  from  spiritual  sloth,  and  in  stirring 
 him  up  to  a  higher  tone  both  of  feeling  and  of  ac- 
 tion. 
 
 Let  no  one  dream  that  there  is  any  thing  in  this 
 which  casts  suspicion  on  the  reality,  or  derogates 
 from  the  dignity,  of  a  revival  in  religion.  I  repeat, 
 mere  sympathy  is  not  religion ;  though  no  doubt  it 
 is  sometimes  mistaken  for  it.  It  has  no  one  of  all 
 the  ingredients  of  religion ;  and  may  exist,  and  does 
 exist,  in  connection  with  rank  hatred  and  bitter  op- 
 position to  the  gospel.  Nevertheless,  it  is  an  original 
 principle  of  human  nature,  which,  when  operating  on 
 other  subjects  than  that  of  religion,  is  considered 
 amiable  and  even  noble  :  and  wherefore  is  it,  that,  in 
 respect  to  this,  it  degenerates  into  a  pitiable  weak- 
 ness ?  It  is  manifestly  adapted  to  bring  men  to  a 
 F  2 
 
124  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 sense  of  religion;  and  why  should  not  the  Holy  Ghost 
 use  it  for  the  accomplishment  of  that  end  ? 
 
 There  is  yet  another  influence  which  the  Spirit 
 renders  subservient  to  sustaining  a  revival  of  religion 
 — I  mean  that  of  example.  There  is  no  department 
 of  human  action  in  which  this  influence  is  not  power- 
 fully realized;  and  there  is  as  little  mystery  in  respect 
 to  the  manner  in  which  it  operates  in  a  revival  as 
 any  where  else.  Here  are  individuals  becoming  im- 
 pressed with  religious  truth,  and  inquiring  what  they 
 shall  do  to  be  saved,  and  actually  believing  on  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  they  may  be  saved.  How 
 natural  that  this  fact  should  speak  to  the  consciences 
 of  others,  nor  merely  through  sympathy,  but  through 
 the  understanding,  and  thus  put  them  upon  a  course 
 which  will  terminate  in  genuine  conversion !  Be- 
 sides, every  one  knows  that  one  of  the  most  formid- 
 able obstacles  to  entering  on  a  religious  life,  is  a  false 
 shame — a  dread  of  being  singular;  but  in  a  revival 
 the  current  of  example  is  in  favour  of  religion  ;  and 
 the  anxious  sinner  has  nothing  to  fear  from  the  shafts 
 of  ridicule  being  pointed  at  him;  or  if  they  are 
 pointed  at  him,  they  fall  powerless  at  his  feet.  It 
 is  not  uncommon  on  these  occasions  for  men  of  great 
 worldly  influence  and  distinction  to  come  out  from 
 the  world,  and  openly  proclaim  themselves  on  the 
 Lord's  side :  and  every  such  event,  almost  of  course^ 
 makes  an  impression  upon  many  minds;  and  others 
 in  the  same  walks  of  life,  who  have  been  accustomed 
 perhaps  to  regard  religion  as  a  matter  chiefly  for  the 
 lower  classes,  are  waked  up  to  serious  reflection  ;  and 
 begin  to  conclude,  that  it  is  at  least  worth  while  to 
 inquire,  whether  that  which  receives  the  sanction  of 
 
LECTURE  IV.  125 
 
 the  intelligent,  and  the  learned,  and  those  who  are 
 best  qualified  to  judge,  may  not  be  a  serious  reality. 
 And  this  may  lead  to  examination ;  and  examination, 
 to  conviction ;  and  conviction,  to  an  actual  renovation 
 of  heart.  The  history  of  revivals  records  many  facts, 
 like  the  cases  which  I  have  here  supposed;  and  I 
 should  hazard  little  if  I  were  to  say,  that  there  are 
 probably  individuals  before  me,  whose  hearts  are  full 
 of  Christian  joy  and  hope,  who  refer  their  first  reli- 
 gious impressions  to  the  influence  of  example,  in  the 
 midst  of  some  revival  of  religion.  I  hardly  need 
 add,  that  there  is  no  natural  connection  between  such 
 an  influence  and  true  piety ;  nevertheless,  the  Holy 
 Spirit  renders  the  one  subservient  to  the  production 
 and  the  advancement  of  the  other. 
 
 Moreover,  the  Spirit  of  God  operates,  during  a  re- 
 vival, to  bring  into  exercise  a  far  more  vigorous  and 
 efficient  human  instrumentality^  than  on  ordinary  oc- 
 casions. He  impresses  ministers  more  deeply  with 
 their  responsibility,  causing  them  to  bring  home  the 
 truth  to  the  consciences  of  their  hearers  with  un- 
 wonted earnestness.  He  renders  Christians  more 
 circumspect,  more  active,  more  earnest  in  prayer, 
 more  ready  to  warn  the  sinner  of  his  wicked  way, 
 more  desirous  of  abounding  in  all  respects  in  the 
 work  of  the  Lord.  In  short,  he  causes  the  whole 
 system  of  means  to  be  wielded  with  a  greatly  in- 
 creased energy.  The  truth  of  God  bursts  forth  upon 
 the  conscience  of  the  sinner  on  every  side ;  and  the 
 reason  is,  that  God  is  making  his  ministers  and  his 
 people  feel  their  responsibility,  by  impressing  them 
 more  deeply  with  their  obligations  to  Christ,  and  by 
 carrying  them  forward  to  the  solemnities  of  the  judg- 
 ment-day. 
 
126  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 With  two  inferences  we  shall  conclude  the  dis- 
 course. 
 
 1.  We  may  see,  in  view  of  our  subject,  that  it  is 
 possible  to  attribute  to  the  Spirit  too  little  agency^  and 
 too  much^  in  revivals  of  religion. 
 
 There  are  those,  on  the  one  hand,  who  attribute 
 too  little  to  this  almighty  Agent.  They  do  this  by 
 the  manner  in  which  they  speak  of  revivals — as  if 
 they  were  produced  altogether  by  man ;  and  if  the 
 Spirit  is  mentioned  at  all,  it  is  in  a  way  that  would 
 indicate  that  we  had  little  to  do  wdth  it.  They  do 
 this  by  the  measures  which  they  adopt  in  carrying 
 forward  revivals ;  substituting  human  inventions  for 
 divinely-appointed  means ;  and  urging  the  doctrine  of 
 moral  agency,  not  in  connection  with  that  of  a  divine 
 influence,  but  in  a  great  degree  to  the  exclusion  of 
 it. — On  the  other  hand,  there  are  those  who  attri- 
 bute too  much  to  the  agency  of  the  Spirit.  They 
 do  this  who  speak  of  revivals,  as  if  God  only  was  at 
 work  in  them,  and  man  a  mere  passive  recipient  of 
 impressions.  They  do  this,  who  do  not  exert  them- 
 selves to  the  utmost  to  co-operate  with  God,  on  the 
 ground  that  a  revival  is  a  mere  matter  of  sovereignty, 
 and  that  God  is  able  to  carry  forward  his  own  work 
 independently  of  means.  They  do  this,  also,  who 
 speak  of  every  thing  that  may  happen  to  be  con- 
 nected with  a  revival  as  the  immediate  effect  of  divine 
 influence ;  who  set  down  to  the  account  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  peculiar  tones  of  voice,  and  expressions  of 
 countenance,  and  violent  gestures,  which  are  sup- 
 posed to  indicate  deep  and  strong  feeling :  and  any 
 thing  that  is  harsh,  or  boisterous,  or  in  any  respect 
 irregular,  even  though  it  may  seem  to  be  associated 
 
LECTURE  IV.  127 
 
 with  the  greatest  imaginable  fervour.  These  things, 
 no  doubt  may  all  exist  in  connection  with  a  true  re- 
 vival; but  they  are  the  work  of  men,  not  the  work 
 of  God. 
 
 The  two  evils  of  which  I  have  spoken  may  pos- 
 sibly co-exist  in  respect  to  the  same  persons ;  that  is, 
 the  same  individuals  may  attribute  too  much  to  the 
 Spirit  in  some  respects,  and  too  little  in  others.  His 
 agency  in  carrying  forward  the  great  work  may  prac- 
 tically be  recognised  but  little ;  and  yet  he  may  be 
 familiarly  spoken  of  as  being  present  in  particular 
 scenes,  and  as  prompting  to  particular  actions,  which 
 he  could  not  fail  to  disown.  Brethren,  we  honour 
 the  Holy  Spirit  most  when  we  give  him  precisely 
 the  place  which  he  claims — when  we  recognise  him 
 as  the  efficient  Author  of  conviction,  conversion,  and 
 sanctification :  but  he  is  offended  when  we  undertake 
 to  palm  upon  him  what  we  ought  to  take  with  shame 
 to  ourselves. 
 
 2.  Our  subject  teaches  us,  that  if  we  would  labour 
 successfully  in  the  cause  of  revivals,  we  must  labour 
 with  a  spirit  of  dependence  on  God. 
 
 This  is  the  spirit  that  is  most  likely  to  bring  suc- 
 cess to  our  labours,  because  it  is  most  likely  to  render 
 us  active  and  faithful.  He  who  depends  upon  his 
 own  strength  has  but  a  feeble  motive  to  exertion  ; 
 for  his  strength  is  but  weakness :  and  when  viewed 
 in  relation  to  the  object  to  be  accomplished — the 
 conversion  of  the  soul — it  is  the  weakness  of  an  in- 
 fant. But  he  who  depends  on  God  has  the  most 
 powerful  motive  for  action  that  can  be  presented ;  for 
 he  realizes  that  the  almighty  and  everlasting  arm  is 
 round  about  him  in  his  work ;   and  this  is  the  only 
 
128  LECTURE  IV. 
 
 pledge  of  success  that  he  needs.  With  this  en- 
 couragement he  is  prepared  to  labour  vigorously  and 
 perseveringly;  to  labour  in  the  face  of  appalling  ob- 
 stacles; to  labour  even  in  the  darkest  times:  for  he 
 knows,  that  God's  grace  is  sufficient  to  render  the 
 feeblest  of  his  efforts  mighty  to  the  pulling  down  of 
 strong-holds. 
 
 Besides,  it  is  a  spirit  of  dependence  that  honours 
 God.  In  it  there  is  a  practical  acknowledgment  of 
 our  own  weakness,  and  of  his  greatness  and  goodness, 
 of  his  ability  and  readiness  to  help.  In  the  exercise 
 of  it,  man  sinks  down  before  the  throne  as  nothing, 
 and,  with  the  confidence  of  a  child,  lifts  up  his  heart 
 to  God  as  all  in  all.  And  them  that  honour  him,  in 
 the  exercise  of  this  spirit,  he  will  honour  by  sending 
 down,  in  answer  to  their  prayers,  the  blessings  of  his 
 grace.  And  on  this  subject  I  appeal  with  confidence 
 to  facts.  Wherever  God's  people  have  been  truly 
 humbled  before  him,  and  have  been  brought  deeply 
 to  feel  their  own  impotence,  and  have  been  willing 
 to  be  used  as  mere  instruments,  and  to  let  him  have 
 all  the  glory,  there  you  will  find  that  a  rich  blessing 
 has  usually  been  bestowed ;  and  on  the  other  hand, 
 where  they  have  had  little  sense  of  their  need  of  di- 
 vine influence,  and  have  addressed  themselves  to  their 
 work  with  a  spirit  of  self-confidence,  however  dili- 
 gently they  may  have  laboured,  they  have  ordinarily 
 been  compelled  to  witness  barrenness  and  lethargy 
 in  the  train  of  their  efforts ;  or,  if  there  has  been  the 
 appearance  of  a  revival,  there  is  much  reason  to  ap- 
 prehend that  there  is  in  it  little  of  the  presence  or 
 power  of  God. 
 
 What  then,  Christians,  is  the  great  practical  in- 
 
LECTURE  IT.  129 
 
 ference  which  you  ought  to  deduce  in  respect  to  your- 
 selves ?  It  is,  that  in  all  your  labours  for  the  revival 
 of  God's  work  in  the  midst  of  you,  or  for  the  promo- 
 tion of  the  general  cause  of  revivals,  you  should  feel 
 more  deeply  that  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  your  strength. 
 Every  eflPort  that  you  make  in  the  spirit  of  self-con- 
 fidence is  an  insult  to  the  Holy  Ghost.  Go  forth, 
 then,  leaning  upon  the  Almighty  arm.  Go  and  do 
 your  duty,  to  each  other  and  to  the  world;  go  and 
 instruct  the  ignorant,  and  guide  the  inquiring,  and 
 put  forth  every  effort  you  can  to  bring  souls  to  Jesus ; 
 but  remember  after  all,  and  remember  for  your  rich 
 encouragement,  the  doctrine  of  sovereign  grace.  Yes, 
 even  in  the  moments  when  you  feel  the  weakest,  and 
 when  your  work  seems  the  greatest,  and  when  ob- 
 stacles the  most  appalling  rise  up  in  your  path,  and 
 when  your  heart  is  driven  from  every  other  source 
 of  hope,  even  then,  remember  the  doctrine  of  sove- 
 reign grace,  and  hold  on  your  way,  labouring,  yet 
 rejoicing. 
 
 f3 
 
LECTURE  V. 
 
 GENERAL  MEANS  OF  PRODUCING    AND   PRO- 
 MOTING REVIVALS. 
 
 Philippians  i.  27. 
 
 — "  Striving  togethey- for  the  faith  of  the  gospel" 
 
 The  apostle  uniformly  manifested  a  cordial  regard 
 and  complacency  towards  all  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ.  But  there  w^ere  reasons  why  the  Philippian 
 Christians  occupied  a  higher  place  in  his  affections 
 than  many  others.  It  was  through  his  instrumen- 
 tality that  they  had  been  converted  to  the  faith  of 
 the  gospel.  They  had  manifested  a  faithful  adher- 
 ence to  their  principles  in  the  midst  of  much  oppo- 
 sition. They  seem,  moreover,  to  have  given  some 
 special  evidences  of  sympathy  and  attachment  towards 
 him  during  his  imprisonment  at  Rome — such  as  be- 
 came the  relation  they  sustained  to  him  as  his  own 
 children  in  the  gospel  Hence  it  is  not  strange  that 
 he  should  have  honoured  them  with  an  epistle ;  or 
 that  it  should  have  been  characterized  by  expres- 
 sions of  most  affectionate  regard,  and  of  the  deepest 
 concern  for  their  spiritual  welfare.  At  the  date  of 
 the  epistle  he  was  still  confined  in  prison ;  and  it 
 does  not  appear  that  the  time  of  his  release  was  then 
 fixed :  hence,  in  exhorting  them  to  fidelity  and  per- 
 
LECTURE  V.  131 
 
 severance,  he  alludes  to  the  fact,  that  he  might  or 
 might  not  make  them  a  visit ;  but  in  either  case,  he 
 earnestly  desires  that  they  may  continue  steadfastly 
 engaged  in  the  cause  to  which  they  were  devoted : 
 "  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  becometh  the  gos- 
 pel of  Christ :  that  whether  I  come  and  see  you,  or 
 else  be  absent,  I  may  hear  of  your  affairs,  that  ye 
 stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind,  striving  to- 
 gether for  the  faith  of  the  gospel." 
 
 The  direction  contained  in  the  text  may  properly 
 be  considered  as  pointing,  in  a  general  manner,  to 
 the  duty  of  Christians  in  relation  to  a  revival  of  re- 
 ligion. In  a  preceding  discourse  we  have  contem- 
 plated the  agency  of  God  in  a  revival :  in  the  present, 
 we  are  to  contemplate  the  agency  of  man;  in  other 
 words,  we  are  to  consider  some  of  the  more  promi- 
 nent MEANS,  in  the  hands  of  the  church,  which  the 
 Holy  Spirit  honours  in  reviving,  and  sustaining,  and 
 advancing  his  work. 
 
 These  means  may  be  considered  as  of  two  kinds  : 
 those  which  are  expressly  prescribed  by  God — and 
 those  which  are  adopted  by  men,  professedly  in  ac- 
 cordance with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel. 
 
 In  respect  to  the  former,  namely,  the  instituted 
 means  of  grace,  we  must  suppose  that  they  are  fitted 
 to  accomplish  their  end  in  the  best  possible  manner. 
 He  who  devised  them  made  the  mind,  and  is  per- 
 fectly acquainted  with  all  its  moral  disorders,  and 
 knows  by  what  means  it  can  be  best  approached,  and 
 what  kind  of  instrumentality  is  most  in  accordance 
 with  its  constitution.  Unquestionably  then,  in  all 
 our  efforts  to  cure  the  disorders  of  the  mind,  or,  what 
 is  the  same  thing,  to  produce  or  promote  a  revival 
 
132  LECTURE  V. 
 
 of  religion,  we  are  to  depend  chiefly  on  the  means 
 which  God  himself  has  appointed ;  and  we  are  to  ex- 
 pect the  greatest  and  best  effect  from  them  when  they 
 are  used  in  their  greatest  simplicity — precisely  in  the 
 manner  in  which  God  designed  they  should  be  used. 
 It  is  possible,  no  doubt,  that  a  divine  institution  may 
 be  so  perverted,  that  nothing  more  than  the  form  of 
 it  shall  be  retained ;  and  it  is  possible  that  it  may  be 
 so  encumbered  with  human  additions,  that  though 
 the  substance  of  it  may  be  said  in  some  sense  to  re- 
 main, yet  it  loses  in  a  great  degree  its  life  and  power. 
 In  opposition  to  this,  we  are  to  retain  both  the  sub- 
 stance and  the  form  of  God's  institutions :  let  his 
 word  be  preached — let  his  worship  be  celebrated — let 
 all  the  appointed  means  of  grace  be  used,  exactly  in 
 accordance  with  his  own  directions, — and  then  we  may 
 expect,  with  the  greatest  confidence,  that  he  will 
 honour  them  with  his  blessing. 
 
 o 
 
 But  God  has  not  limited  his  people,  in  their  efforts 
 to  advance  his  cause,  to  what  may  properly  be  called 
 divine  institutions :  he  permits  them  to  adopt  means, 
 to  a  certain  extent,  of  their  oivn  devising  ;  though, 
 in  exercising  this  liberty,  they  are  to  take  heed  that 
 they  depart  not  at  all  from  the  spirit  of  the  gospel. 
 In  all  the  departments  of  benevolent  action,  the  in- 
 vention of  man  is,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  laid 
 under  contribution :  the  great  system  of  moral  ma- 
 chinery which  has  been  put  in  operation,  in  these 
 latter  days,  for  evangelizing  the  world,  is  to  be  at- 
 tributed immediately  to  the  wisdom  and  energy  of  the 
 church  ;  and  every  one  knows  that  this  has  been 
 crowned  with  the  special  favour  of  God.  In  the 
 «ame  manner,   he   permits  his   children  to  exercise 
 
LECTURE  V.  133 
 
 their  own  judgment,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  the  adop- 
 tion of  measures  for  carrying  forward  a  revival :  and 
 if  those  measures  are  in  accordance  with  the  general 
 tenor  of  his  word,  though  not  in  all  cases  expressly 
 enjoined  by  it,  they  have  a  right  to  expect  that  he 
 will  affix  to  them  the  seal  of  his  approbation;  but  if 
 they  are  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  they  must 
 inevitably  incur  his  displeasure. 
 
 What,  then,  are  some  o{  the  general  characteris- 
 tics of  those  measures  which  the  Bible  authorizes  in 
 connection  with  a  revival  of  religion?  The  true 
 answer  to  this  question  may  not  only  enable  us  to 
 distinguish  between  right  and  wrong  measures  of 
 man's  devising,  but  also  to  decide  when  the  instituted 
 means  of  grace  are  or  are  not  used  in  a  scriptural 
 manner. 
 
 1.  All  the  means  which  God's  word  authorizes  are 
 characterized  by  seriousness. 
 
 It  will  be  admitted,  on  aU  hands,  that  if  any  sub- 
 ject can  be  presented  to  the  mind  which  claims  its 
 serious  regard,  it  is  religion ;  or  if  any  occasion  ever 
 occurs  in  which  the  semblance  of  levity  is  unseason- 
 able and  revolting,  it  is  a  revival  of  religion.  For 
 then  the  world,  for  a  season  at  least,  falls  into  the 
 back  ground,  and  the  interests  of  the  soul  become 
 the  all-engrossing  object.  Then  men  are  letting 
 go  the  things  which  are  seen  and  are  temporal,  and 
 grasping  after  the  things  which  are  not  seen  and  are 
 eternal.  The  work  which  is  attended  to  then  is 
 deep  reflection,  and  earnest  prayer,  and  agonizing 
 conviction,  and  effectual  repentance,  and  the  forming 
 of  holy  resolutions,  and  the  renewing  of  spiritual 
 strength.      Many  sinners  are  coming  into  the  king- 
 
134  LECTURE  V. 
 
 dom;  and  saints,  and  no  doubt  angels,  are  looking  on 
 with  deep  concern,  lest  others  should  abandon  their 
 convictions,  and  provoke  the  Spirit  to  depart  from 
 them  for  ever.  I  may  appeal  to  any  of  you  who  have 
 been  in  the  midst  of  a  revival,  whether  a  deep  solem- 
 nity did  not  pervade  the  scene;  whether,  even  if  it  is 
 your  common  business  to  trifle,  you  were  not  com- 
 pelled to  be  solemn  then  ?  And  if  you  have  wished 
 at  such  a  moment  to  be  gay,  have  you  not  felt  that 
 that  was  not  the  place  for  it;  and  that  before  you 
 could  get  your  mind  filled  with  vain  thoughts,  and 
 your  heart  with  light  emotions,  you  must  withdraw, 
 and  mingle  in  some  different  scene  ? 
 
 o 
 
 Now  then,  if  there  be  a  high  degree  of  solemnity 
 belonging  essentially  to  a  revival  of  religion — if  there 
 never  be  a  scene  on  earth  more  solemn  than  this,- — 
 surely  every  measure  that  is  adopted  in  connection 
 with  it  ought  to  partake  of  the  same  character.  It 
 were  worse  than  preposterous  to  think  of  carrying 
 forward  such  a  work  by  any  means  which  are  not 
 marked  by  the  deepest  seriousness,  or  to  introduce 
 any  thing  which  is  adapted  to  awaken  and  cherish  the 
 lighter  emotions,  when  all  such  emotions  should  be 
 awed  out  of  the  mind.  All  ludicrous  anecdotes,  and 
 modes  of  expression,  and  gestures,  and  attitudes,  are 
 never  more  out  of  place  than  when  the  Holy  Spirit 
 is  moving  upon  the  hearts  of  a  congregation.  Every 
 thing  of  this  kind  is  fitted  to  grieve  him  away ;  be- 
 cause it  directly  contradicts  the  errand  on  which  he 
 has  come — that  of  convincing  sinners  of  their  guilt, 
 and  renewing  them  to  repentance.  Nor  is  the  case 
 at  all  relieved  by  the  occasional  introduction  of  what 
 may  be  really  solemn  and  weighty ;  for  its  legitimate 
 
LECTURE  V.  135 
 
 effect  is  almost  of  course  neutralized  by  the  connec- 
 tion in  which  it  is  presented ;  and  that  which  might 
 otherwise  fall  with  awful  power  upon  the  conscience, 
 is  thus  rendered  utterly  powerless  and  unimpressive. 
 And  not  only  so,  but  there  is  often,  in  this  way,  an 
 association  formed  in  the  mind,  which  is  exceedingly 
 hostile  to  subsequent  religious  impressions ;  an  asso- 
 ciation between  solemn  truths,  which  ought  to  make 
 the  sinner  tremble,  and  ludicrous  expressions,  which 
 will  supply  him  with  matter  for  jests. 
 
 I  doubt  not,  that,  in  reply  to  this,  I  shall  be  re- 
 ferred to  the  wonderful  success  of  Whitfield,  and  a 
 few  others,  whose  preaching  has  been  characterized 
 by  what  1  have  here  set  down  as  an  exceptionsble 
 peculiarity.  But  I  would  say,  that  these  cases  con- 
 stitute exceptions  from  the  common  course  of  human 
 experience.  God  had  given  to  these  men  a  power 
 over  the  human  passions  altogether  peculiar;  so  that 
 they  could  sometimes  make  use  even  of  the  lighter 
 feelings,  in  giving  to  divine  truth  its  deepest  impres- 
 sion. But  they  are  not  in  this  respect  an  example 
 for  other  men.  All  experience  proves,  that  when 
 men  of  common  minds  attempt  to  tread  in  their  foot- 
 steps, they  accomplish  nothing  to  any  good  purpose : 
 and,  even  in  the  case  of  the  individuals  referred  to, 
 it  may  reasonably  be  doubted,  whether  the  good 
 effect  of  their  labours  Was  not  often  diminished,  rather 
 than  assisted,  by  the  use  which  they  made  of  this 
 extraordinary  power;  certainly  this  was  true  in  every 
 instance  in  which  the  lighter  emotions  were  ultimately 
 left  to  preponderate. 
 
 But  surely  no  one  will  say,  that  the  Bible  treats 
 the  subject  of  religion  otherwise  than  in  the  most 
 
136  LECTURE  V. 
 
 serious  manner.  Every  thing  that  is  there  said  re- 
 specting it,  takes  for  granted  that  it  is  a  concern  of 
 the  deepest  moment.  So,  too,  in  all  the  accounts 
 which  the  Bible  records  respecting  revivals  of  religion, 
 there  is  nothing  that  even  approaches  the  confines  of 
 levity.  All  that  is  recorded  as  having  been  spoken 
 or  done  on  these  occasions  was  of  a  deeply  serious 
 character ;  and  as  these  revivals  were  conducted  by 
 inspired  men,  we  have  a  right  to  conclude,  that  the 
 course  which  they  adopted  was,  in  all  respects,  most 
 in  accordance  with  the  designs  of  infinite  wisdom, 
 
 2.  Another  characteristic  of  those  means  for  pro- 
 moting a  revival,  which  are  authorized  by  God's 
 word,  is  order. 
 
 The  apostle,  in  his  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians, 
 dwells  at  length  on  the  importance  of  avoiding  all 
 iiTegularities  in  religious  worship;  declaring  that 
 *'  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion ;"  and  exhort- 
 ing that  "  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order." 
 And  what  the  apostle  hath  said  on  this  subject  is  in 
 •entire  correspondence  with  the  general  tenor  of  God's 
 word;  and  I  may  add,  with  all  just  and  rational  views 
 af  the  divine  character.  In  every  thing  that  God 
 has  done  there  is  perfect  order ;  insomuch  that  it  has 
 been  said  by  a  poet,  with  inimitable  beauty,  that 
 **  order  is  heaven's  first  law."  In  the  pure  and  ele- 
 vated worship  of  heaven,  though  there  are  ten  thou- 
 sand times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands, 
 who  join  in  it,  yet  each  harp  and  each  voice  is  in 
 unison  with  every  other;  and  there  is  not  the  sem- 
 blance of  disorder  in  that  whole  glorified  community. 
 Surely,  then,  in  all  our  religious  services,  and  in  all 
 the  measures  we  adopt  for  co-operating  with  the 
 
LECTURE  V.  IST 
 
 Holy  Spirit  in  the  great  work  of  saving  men,  it  be- 
 comes us  to  take  heed  that  we  never  violate  even  th€ 
 spirit  of  the  apostle's  precept;  that  we  do  every  thing 
 not  only  with  sincerity  and  zeal,  but  with  that  reve- 
 rent decorum,  which  so  well  becomes  us  when  en- 
 gaged in  the  immediate  service  of  the  infinite  God. 
 And  hence  we  are  obliged  to  look  with  strong  con- 
 demnation on  that  indecorous  familiarity  which  is 
 sometimes  manifested  in  prayer;  on  expressions 
 which,  to  say  the  least,  border  upon  vulgarity,  and 
 would  scarcely  be  regarded  decent  in  common  inter- 
 course between  man  and  man ;  on  every  thing  Hke 
 groaning,  or  shrieking,  or  shouting,  during  a  religious 
 service ;  on  the  praying  of  females  in  meetings  com- 
 posed of  both  sexes;  on  the  speaking,  whether  in 
 prayer  or  exhortation,  of  several  individuals  at  the 
 same  time ;  on  every  thing,  in  short,  which  contri- 
 butes to  render  a  religious  exercise  in  the  least  de- 
 gree boisterous  or  irregular.  We  do  not  doubt  that 
 many  of  these  evils  may  exist,  not  only  where  there 
 is  sincerity,  but  more  or  less  of  genuine  Christian 
 feeling;  but  we  insist,  that  they  are  totally  inconsistent 
 with  the  decorum  that  belongs  essentially  to  religious 
 worship ;  and  therefore  ought  to  be  discouraged. 
 
 But  possibly  it  may  be  asked,  whether  the  fervour 
 which  often  exists  in  connection  with  these  irregu- 
 larities is  not  to  be  admitted  as  an  apology  for  them; 
 and  whether  we  ought  not  to  be  slow  in  condemning 
 the  one,  lest  we  should  seem  to  pass  sentence  against 
 the  other?  I  answer,  unhesitatingly,  No.  The 
 highest  degree  of  genuine  religious  fervour,  even 
 that  which  the  redeemed  experience,  while  they  cast 
 their  crowns  at  the  Saviour's  feet,  is  consistent  with 
 
138  LECTURE  V. 
 
 perfect  order ;  and  I  venture  to  say,  that  their  wor- 
 ship, full  of  elevated  rapture  as  it  is,  is  associated 
 with  a  degree  of  reverence  of  which  even  Isaiah  and 
 Paul  could  here  form  no  adequate  conception.  But 
 that  kind  of  fervour  which  is  the  parent  of  irregu- 
 larities, which  makes  an  individual  apparently  forget 
 that  he  is  on  earth,  and  the  Being  whom  he  addresses, 
 in  heaven,  is,  to  say  the  least,  of  exceedingly  doubtful 
 origin ;  and  there  is  too  much  reason  to  fear,  that  it 
 will  be  found  at  last  to  have  been  a  mere  earthly 
 affection.  But  even  if  it  be  admitted,  that  a  truly 
 Christian  fervour  may  be  associated  with  gross  irre- 
 gularities, we  maintain  that  there  is  no  natural  con- 
 nection between  them:  the  one  is  right,  and  the 
 other  wrong;  and  whenever  they  are  found  together, 
 the  true  way  is  to  hold  fast  the  one,  and  let  go  the 
 other. — I  observe, 
 
 3.  That  another  characteristic  of  the  means  which 
 God  authorizes,  in  connection  with  a  revival,  is  sim- 
 plicity: and  by  this  I  mean  the  opposite  of  all  parade 
 and  ostentation. 
 
 It  is  admitted,  that,  under  the  Jewish  dispensation, 
 there  were  many  things  connected  with  religious 
 worship  which  were  adapted  to  make  a  strong  appeal 
 to  the  senses ;  but  all  that  macliinery  was  abolished 
 at  the  introduction  of  the  Christian  economy.  Now^ 
 every  thing  in  relation  to  the  worship  of  God  is 
 simple;  even  the  ordinances  which  are  addressed  to 
 the  senses,  though  they  are  full  of  meaning,  are  yet 
 capable  of  being  understood  by  a  child.  And  aU  the 
 means  which  are  adopted  for  the  advancement  of  re- 
 ligion, ought  surely  to  correspond  with  the  general 
 spiritual  character  of  the  dispensation.      And  wher- 
 
LECTURE  V.  139 
 
 ever  there  is  a  departure  from  this  principle  in  refer- 
 ence to  a  revival,  there  is  not  only  a  palpable  viola- 
 tion of  Scripture  precept,  but  there  is  a  bad  influence 
 exerted,  as  well  upon  those  who  are  Christians  as 
 those  who  are  not.  The  effect  upon  Christians  is  to 
 awaken  or  cherish  spiritual  pride,  and  to  lead  them 
 to  lose  sight  of  the  great  Agent,  in  their  own  self- 
 complacent  instrumentality.  Its  effect  upon  those 
 who  are  mere  spectators  will  probably  be,  to  lead 
 them  to  pass  severe  judgment  on  the  revival  itself, 
 or  else,  admitting  what  they  see  to  be  scriptural,  to 
 lower  their  views  of  the  humility  of  the  gospel. 
 And  if  it  be  admitted,  that,  in  the  use  of  such  means, 
 persons  become  truly  regenerated,  is  there  not  much 
 reason  to  fear,  that  they  will  be  born  into  the  king- 
 dom with  an  overweening  self-confidence,  and  that 
 they  will  exhibit  from  the  beginning  a  cast  of  char- 
 acter, not  the  most  favourable  either  to  Christian 
 enjoyment  or  Christian  usefulness?  Let  all  our 
 means  for  sustaining  and  advancing  revivals  be  simple 
 and  unostentatious,  and  while  we  shall  be  acting  in 
 consistency  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  we  may 
 hope  to  do  most,  and  do  best,  for  our  Master's  hon- 
 our, and  the  salvation  of  our  fellow-men. 
 
 4.  Another  characteristic  of  the  means  which  God 
 approves  for  carrying  forward  a  revival,  and  closely 
 connected  with  the  preceding,  i^  honesty :  by  which 
 I  mean,  the  opposite  of  all  worldly  artifice. 
 
 It  is  true,  indeed,  that  mere  sincerity  does  not 
 constitute  religion ;  because  a  man  may  be  very  sin- 
 cere in  that  which  is  very  wrong :  nevertheless,  there 
 is  no  religion  without  sincerity ;  and  while  the  gospel 
 abounds  in  direct  exhortations  to  cultivate  it,   the 
 
340  LECTURE  V. 
 
 general  tendency  of  the  gospel  is  to  form  a  perfectly 
 honest  character.  Now,  in  accordance  with  this 
 general  feature  of  Christianity,  every  measure  which 
 is  adopted  for  bringing  sinners  to  repentance,  ought 
 to  be  marked  by  entire  Christian  sincerity.  The 
 maxim,  that  the  end  justifies  the  means,  has  some- 
 times been  adopted  in  this  department  of  Christian 
 duty;  and  there  is  reason  to  fear,  that  ministers,  and 
 good  ministers  too,  have  acted  under  its  influence; 
 and,  instead  of  preaching  God's  truth  in  all  its  length 
 and  breadth,  have  selected  some  particular  parts  of  it 
 to  the  exclusion  of  others,  thus  separating  things 
 which  God  hath  joined  together ;  and  instead  of 
 preaching  God's  truth  just  as  it  is,  they  have  made 
 high-wrought  and  overstrained  statements,  which  the 
 Bible  does  not  authorize :  and  this  they  have  done 
 from  a  conviction,  that  such  statements  are  best  adapted 
 to  produce  powerful  impression;  as  if  the  word  of  God 
 would  be  tame  and  powerless  if  it  should  come  forth 
 in  its  native  simplicity.  I  confess  I  know  not  how 
 to  characterize  this  in  juster  terms,  than  that  it  is 
 *'  handling  God's  word  deceitfully."  It  were  pre- 
 sumption in  any  one  to  suppose  that  God  has  revealed 
 any  thing  which  is  not  profitable,  or  that  he  has 
 omitted  any  thing  which  is  important.  What  God 
 requires  his  ministers  to  do,  is  not  to  frame  any  thing 
 new,  or  even  to  correct  or  revise  his  own  word,  but 
 to  dispense  it  just  as  they  receive  it  at  his  hands : 
 and  if  they  do  this,  he  will  take  care  for  consequences. 
 But  if  they  adopt  any  different  course,  they  may  fairly 
 expect,  that,  in  some  way  or  other,  the  divine  dis- 
 pleasure will  be  visited  upon  their  presumption. 
 And  what  is  true  of  the  preaching  of  the  word  is 
 
LECTURE    V.  141 
 
 equally  true  of  all  other  means  for  carrying  forward 
 a  revival — they  must  all  be  characterized  by  Christian 
 honesty;  honesty  as  well  towards  God,  in  whose  ser- 
 vice they  are  professedly  employed,  as  towards  the 
 immortal  souls  whose  salvation  they  are  designed  ta 
 effect. 
 
 5.  The  last  general  characteristic  which  I  shall 
 notice  of  the  means  which  God's  word  authorizes  for 
 promoting  a  revival,  is  affection. 
 
 The  gospel  is  pre-eminently  a  system  of  benevo- 
 lence. The  great  object  which  it  designs  to  accom- 
 plish, namely,  the  redemption  of  sinners,  is  the  most 
 benevolent  object  for  which  the  heart  of  man  or  angel 
 ever  beat.  And  it  is  directly  fitted  to  form  in  man 
 a  spirit  of  benevolence.  It  enjoins  the  exercise  of 
 kindness  and  good-will,  in  all  circumstances  and  all 
 relations.  And  surely  if  there  be  any  occasion  on 
 which  the  tenderness  which  the  gospel  inculcates 
 ought  to  be  exercised,  it  is  in  the  efforts  which  are 
 made  to  bring  men  to  conviction  and  repentance ;  in 
 other  words,  to  carry  into  effect  the  gracious  purpose 
 of  God  in  their  redemption.  Witness  the  exhibition 
 of  this  spirit  in  the  ministry  of  the  holy  apostle,  who, 
 with  all  his  firmness  and  energy,  (and  no  man  ever  had 
 more,)  was  uniformly  courteous  and  affectionate. 
 Witness,  too,  a  greater  than  Paul — even  our  great 
 Model  and  Master:  observe  the  meekness  and  ^entle- 
 ness  that  characterized  all  his  conduct — listen  to  his 
 pathetic  exclamation  over  the  guilty  city  of  Jerusalem, 
 and  to  the  inimitably  tender  petition  which  he  offered 
 in  his  last  moments  in  behalf  of  his  enemies  and  mur- 
 derers,— and  then  say,  whether  the  benevolent  spirit 
 which  he  inculcates  in  his  instructions  does  not  shine 
 
142  LECTURE  V. 
 
 forth  with  unparalleled  brightness  in  his  character? 
 But  who  does  not  know,  that  all  this  is  the  exact  op- 
 posite of  what  has  sometimes  appeared  among  the 
 professed  followers  of  Christ,  even  in  their  labours  to 
 advance  his  cause?  And  who  does  not  see,  that  it 
 conveys  a  pointed  rebuke  to  all  those  ministrations 
 which  are  characterized  by  unhallowed  severity — to 
 all  addresses,  whether  public  or  private,  designed  to 
 waken  up  the  bad  passions,  and  draw  forth  expressions 
 of  resentment — to  every  thing,  in  short,  which  is  not 
 according  to  the  meekness  and  benevolence  of  the 
 gospel? 
 
 Let  no  one  suppose  that  I  am  pleading  for  a  tem- 
 porizing course,  either  as  it  respects  ministers  or  pri- 
 vate Christians,  or  that  I  object  to  the  use  of  great 
 plainness  of  speech.  I  would  have  the  naked  sword 
 of  the  Spirit  brought  directly  in  contact  with  the  sin- 
 ner's conscience.  I  would  have  no  covering  up,  or 
 softening  down,  of  plain  Bible  truth.  I  would  have 
 the  terrors  of  the  invisible  world,  and  the  fearful  de- 
 pravity and  doom  of  the  sinner,  held  up  in  the  same 
 appalling  terms  in  which  they  are  represented  in  God's 
 word.  But  never  was  there  a  greater  mistake,  than 
 to  suppose  that  all  this  may  not  consist  with  an  affec- 
 tionate and  inoflPensive  manner.  Let  the  benevolent 
 spirit  of  the  gospel  have  its  legitimate  operation  in  a 
 minister,  and  it  will  lead  him  to  proclaim  the  most 
 solemn  and  alarming  truths  with  a  tenderness  which 
 v/ill  be  well  fitted  to  open  a  passage  for  them  to  the 
 heart.  Let  the  same  spirit  possess  the  breast  of  a 
 private  Christian,  and  he  too  will  earnestly  exhort 
 sinners  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  but  while  he 
 commends  himself  to  their  consciences,  on  the  one 
 
LECTURE  V.  143 
 
 hand,  by  his  fidehty  and  honesty,  he  will  ordinarily 
 commend  himself  to  their  feelings  of  good-will,  on 
 the  other,  by  his  kindness  and  affection. 
 
 Havinff  thus  noticed  some  of  the  characteristics  of 
 those  means  which  God's  word  authorizes  in  connec- 
 tion with  a  revival  of  religion,  we  are  now  prepared 
 to  inquire  more  particularly  what  those  means  are. 
 We  shall  consider,  indiscriminately,  those  which  are 
 of  divine  appointment,  and  those  which  are  not. 
 
 1.  And  the  first  we  notice  is,  the  faithful  preach- 
 ing of  God's  word. 
 
 As  divine  truth  is  the  instrument  by  which  the 
 work  of  sanctification  is  accomplished,  so  we  have  a 
 right  to  expect  its  greatest  influence,  when  it  is  wielded 
 by  means  of  an  institution  which  God  himself  has 
 ordained.  Accordingly  we  find,  that  God  honours 
 the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  the  conversion  of  men 
 more  than  all  other  means;  and  if  this  institution 
 were  to  be  abolished,  even  though  the  Bible  should 
 still  be  left  in  the  world,  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt, 
 that  the  great  cause  of  moral  renovation  would  be 
 arrested,  and  a  darkness  that  could  be  felt  speedily 
 settle  over  the  earth. 
 
 But  in  order  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  may 
 exert  its  full  influence,  especially  as  a  means  of  pro- 
 moting revivals,  it  is  necessary  that  the  institution 
 should  be  maintained  in  all  respects  agreeably  to  the 
 design  of  its  author.  Particularly,  it  is  essential  that 
 the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel  should  be  distinctly 
 and  fairly  exhibited;  in  opposition  to  human  philo- 
 sophy, on  the  one  hand,  and  to  mere  exhortation,  on 
 the  other.  I  acknowledge,  that  by  earnest  and  im- 
 passioned addresses,  in  which  there  is  little  or  nothing 
 
144  LECTURE  V. 
 
 of*  God's  truth,  there  may  be  produced  a  feverish  ex- 
 citement of  the  mmd,  and  that^  through  the  influence 
 of  sympathy,  may  be  extended  over  a  congregation ; 
 but  if  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Bible  are  not  brought 
 in  contact  with  the  conscience  and  the  heart,  I  ex- 
 pect to  look  in  vain  for  any  thing  like  an  intelligent 
 conviction  of  sin,  much  less  for  the  peaceable  fruits 
 of  righteousness.  It  is  when  the  law  of  God  is  ex- 
 hibited in  all  its  extent  and  spirituality,  and  the  gos- 
 pel in  all  its  grace  and  glory,  that  we  may  expect  to 
 see  men  brought  to  a  sense  of  guilt,  and  believing 
 on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  they  may  be  saved. 
 Other  things  being  equal,  you  may  calculate,  with 
 confidence,  on  the  best  effect  of  the  preaching  of  the 
 gospel  when  its  distinguishing  doctrines  are  exhibited 
 with  the  greatest  prominence. 
 
 But  then  these  doctrines  must  be  held  up  in  their 
 practical  bearings.  They  may  be  stated  ever  so 
 clearly,  and  defended  ever  so  skilfully,  in  the  form  of 
 abstract  propositions,  and  yet  all  this  will  be  to  little 
 purpose,  unless  men  can  be  made  to  feel  that  they 
 describe  their  own  character,  and  condition,  and  re- 
 lations, and  prospects.  When  the  law  of  God  is  ex- 
 hibited, the  aim  should  be,  to  bring  it  home  to  every 
 conscience  as  the  standard  of  duty,  and  to  make  each 
 one  estimate  his  own  character  in  view  of  it.  When 
 the  doctrine  of  depravity  is  proclaimed,  it  should  be 
 in  that  spirit  of  direct  and  personal  application,  which 
 is  adapted  to  bring  up  before  the  sinner  his  own  pol- 
 lution and  guilt.  When  the  great  doctrine  of  Christ's 
 atonement  is  held  up,  it  should  be  exhibited  in  its 
 most  practical  relations,  and  brought  directly  in  con- 
 tact with  the  feelings  of  the  heart,  and  urged   as  a 
 
LECTURE  V.  145 
 
 rebuke  to  impenitence  on  the  one  hand,  and  an  en- 
 couragement to  exertion,  and  a  foundation  of  hope, 
 on  the  other.  It  is  only  when  men  are  brought  to 
 contemplate  the  gospel  as  a  practical  system,  bearing 
 directly  on  all  the  interests  of  both  worlds,  that  it  can 
 become,  in  respect  to  them,  tlie  power  of  God  unto 
 salvation. 
 
 Much  also  depends  on  the  right  adaptation  of  di- 
 vine truth.  In  a  season  of  revival,  especially,  one 
 of  the  most  difficult  duties  which  devolve  upon  a  m.in- 
 ister,  is  the  selection  of  appropriate  topics  of  public 
 instruction.  Suppose,  at  such  a  time,  he  were  to 
 bring  before  his  people  that  fundamental  truth  in  all 
 religion — the  existence  of  a  God,  and  should  attempt, 
 by  a  process  of  reasoning,  to  vindicate  it  against  the 
 objections  of  atheism,  or,  suppose  he  were  to  discuss, 
 in  an  elaborate  manner,  the  historical  evidence  of 
 Christianity,  this,  in  certain  circumstances,  might  be 
 very  proper ;  but  it  would  be  ill  adapted  to  guide  in- 
 quiring souls  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  to  prevent 
 them  from  grieving  away  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  ob- 
 vious, that  the  great  peculiarities  of  the  gospel  should, 
 in  some  form  or  other,  at  such  a  time,  constitute  the 
 whole  burden  of  a  minister's  public  instructions  ; 
 nevertheless,  there  is  great  wisdom  requisite  to  de- 
 termine in  what  form,  and  in  what  combinations,  these 
 truths  will  be  likely  to  come  with  the  greatest  power ; 
 what  proportion  of  effiart  should  be  employed  to  alarm 
 the  careless,  to  guide  the  inquiring,  and  to  prove  and 
 establish  those  who  are  hopefully  born  of  the  Spirit. 
 
 In  order  to  prepare  the  way,  under  God,  for  a  re- 
 vival of  religion,  it  is  proper  that  those  truths  should 
 be  urged  with  special  prominence,  which  involve  most 
 G  62 
 
146  LECTURE  V. 
 
 directly  the  great  subject  of  Christian  obHgation,  and 
 which  are  best  fitted  to  awaken  sluggish  and  back- 
 slidden professors  to  a  sense  of  their  duty:  for  so 
 long  as  Christians  remain  asleep,  it  cannot  be  ex- 
 pected that  sinners  will  be  awake ;  so  long  as  Chris- 
 ^  tians  do  not  pray,  or  pray  only  in  a  formal  manner, 
 there  is  little  reason  to  hope  that  sinners  will  begin 
 to  inquire.  And  in  the  progress  of  a  revival,  the 
 duties  of  Christians  should  still  be  frequently  pressed 
 upon  them,  that  they  may  not  become  weary  in  well- 
 doing; and  the  law  should  be  proclaimed  with  all  its 
 thunders,  that  there  may  be  a  constant  waking  up 
 from  the  dreams  of  self-security  among  sinners ;  and 
 the  gospel  should  be  constantly  exhibited,  in  all  the 
 richness  and  adaptation  of  its  provision,  and  in  the 
 full  extent  of  its  conditions,  that  inquirers  may  not 
 mistake  the  way  to  the  fountain  of  atoning  blood.  I 
 do  not  say,  indeed,  that  God  in  his  sovereignty  may 
 not  work,  and  work  powerfully,  where  his  ministers 
 fail  exceedingly  in  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth ; 
 nevertheless,  as  the  truth  is  the  instrument  by  which 
 he  works,  and  as  particular  parts  of  it  are  adapted  to 
 particular  ends,  we  have  a  right  to  conclude,  that  when 
 it  is  preached  in  its  right  adaptation,  and  with  a  ju- 
 dicious reference  to  circumstances,  it  will  ordinarily 
 be  preached  with  the  greatest  effect.  And,  if  I  mis- 
 take not,  this  remark  is  confirmed  by  the  history  of 
 revivals.  Wherever  ministers  have  selected  their 
 subjects  with  the  greatest  wisdom,  addressing  difiPerent 
 classes  with  proper  discrimination,  and  in  due  pro- 
 portion, tliere\\2i^Q  usually  been  witnessed  the  greatest 
 displays  of  divine  power,  in  the  conviction  and  con- 
 version of  sinners,  in  the  edification  of  Christians;  in 
 short,  in  a  consistent  and  glorious  revival  of  religion. 
 
LECTURE    V.  14,7 
 
 I  only  add  farther,  under  this  article,  that,  during 
 a  season  of  revival,  a  larger  amount  of  public  religious 
 instruction  is  demanded  than  in  ordinary  circum- 
 stances. For  then  there  is  a  listening  ear ;  and  the 
 understanding  and  conscience  are  awake ;  and  the 
 truth  of  God  tells  with  mighty  eflPect  upon  all  the 
 powers  of  the  soul.  Indeed  men  ivill  hear  the  gos- 
 pel preached  at  such  a  time ;  and  if  they  cannot  hear 
 it  in  one  city,  they  will  flee  to  another;  and,  if  they 
 cannot  hear  it  in  its  purity,  take  heed  lest  they  should 
 put  themselves  under  the  ministrations  of  some  fanatic 
 or  heretic.  And  this  demand  for  religious  instruc- 
 tion must  be  met, — not  indeed,  in  all  cases,  to  the 
 full  extent ;  for  it  is  possible,  even  in  a  revival,  that 
 public  services  maybe  multiplied  to  such  a  degree  as 
 to  prevent  their  good  effect;  and  men  under  the 
 influence  of  strong  excitement,  are  not  always  best 
 quahfied  to  judge :  nevertheless,  while  there  is  room 
 here  for  the  exercise  of  wisdom,  it  admits  not  of  ques- 
 tion, that  the  truth  ought  to  be  kept,  so  far  as  may 
 be,  constantly  before  the  mind;  and  this  is  to  be 
 effected  principally  by  means  of  public  instruction. 
 
 It  has  long  been  a  practice  in  some  parts  of  the 
 church,  and  has  recently  become  common  in  this 
 country,  to  hold  a  succession  of  religious  exercises, 
 through  a  period  of  several  days.  In  respect  to  this 
 measure,  though  I  am  aware  that  it  is  hable  to  great 
 abuse,  yet,  in  itself  considered,  I  confess  that,  in  cer- 
 tain circumstances,  and  with  certain  limitations,  it 
 seems  to  me  unobjectionable.  One  principal  reason 
 why  sinners  are  not  converted,  is,  that  the  impression 
 which  the  truth  makes  upon  them  in  the  house  of 
 God,  yields  almost  instantly  to  the  cares  and  levities 
 g2 
 
148  LECTURE    V. 
 
 of  the  world.      Now  then,  if,  before  this  impression 
 can  have  time  to  escape,  it  be  followed  up  by  another 
 exhibition  of  truth,  and  another,  there  is  reason  to 
 hope  that  it  may  become  permanent,  and  that  the 
 result  may  be  a  genuine  conversion  to  God :  and  this 
 effect,  it  cannot  be  denied,  is  hkely,  in  many  cases, 
 to  be  secured  by  a  succession  of  several  public  reli- 
 gious services.      But  while  I  am  free  to  express  my 
 conviction  that  such  a  meeting  may  be — has  been,  an 
 important  means  of  good,  I  think  it  cannot  be  ques- 
 tioned, that  the  benefit  to  result  from  it  must  depend 
 greatly  on  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is  introduced, 
 and  the  manner  in  which  it  is  conducted.      Let  it  be 
 regarded  as  an  extraordinary  measure,  not  frequently 
 to  be  repeated — let  it  be  held  when  the  minds  of  a 
 congregation  are  waking  up  to  God's  truth — and  let 
 it  be  conducted  with  solemnity  and  decorum,  becom- 
 ing the  exercises  of  the  sanctuary  on  the  Sabbath, — 
 and  I  doubt  not  it  may  be  rendered  truly,  and  even 
 greatly  subservient  to  a  revival  of  religion.      But,  on 
 the  other  hand,  let  it  be  regarded  as  a  common  mea- 
 sure, often  to  be  repeated — let  it  be  held  without  any 
 reference  to  the  pecuHar  circumstances  of  a  congre- 
 gation— and,  especially,  let  it  be  conducted  with  an 
 irreverent  disregard  to  the  order  of  religious  worship, 
 or  in  a  spirit  of  forwardness,   or  censoriousness,  or 
 fanaticism, — and  then  it  becomes  a  measure  which 
 the  adversary  wields  with  powerful  effect  against  the 
 purity  of  revivals,  and  the  interests  of  the  church. 
 
 2.  Another  important  means  to  be  used  in  connec- 
 tion with  a  revival,  is,  private  and  social  prayer. 
 
 It  is  in  the  closet,  especially,  that  Christians  must 
 expect  to  get  the  flame  of  devotion  enkindled;  and 
 
LECTURE  V.  149 
 
 if  the  closet  be  neglected,  whatever  of  a  devotional 
 frame  they  may  suppose  themselves  to  possess  while 
 mingling  in  pubHc  exercises,  they  have  great  reason 
 to  suspect  is  the  mere  operation  of  sympathy  or  ani- 
 mal feeling.  And  while  that  spirit  of  praver  in  which 
 a  re\ival  begins,  usually  originates  in  the  closet,  there 
 the  Christian  may  wrestle  in  behalf  of  Zion  with  as 
 much  earnestness  as  he  will :  there  he  may  pour  out 
 his  whole  soul  in  tears,  and  sighs,  and  broken  peti- 
 tions, and  the  ear  on  which  his  importunity  falls  will 
 never  be  offended  by  it.  There,  too,  he  mav  briuij 
 before  God  the  cases  of  his  indi\idual  friends,  and 
 even  plead  for  them  by  name,  and  mention  minute 
 circumstc^nces  of  their  condition,  (which  would  be 
 entirely  inconsistent  with  tlie  decorum  of  pubUc  wor- 
 ship,) and  earnestly  supplicate  for  them  the  convinc- 
 ing and  renewing  influences  of  the  Spirit.  It  is  pro- 
 bable that,  during  every  true  revival,  the  most  fervent 
 and  effectual  prayers  that  are  offered  go  up  from  the 
 closet,  and  are  never  heard  by  any  other  ear  than  that 
 which  hears  in  secret. 
 
 But  there  should  be  much  of  social,  as  well  as 
 private  prayer,  connected  with  a  revival.  Much  mav 
 be  effected  by  the  frequent  meetings,  for  this  purpose, 
 of  a  few  friends,  whose  hearts  are  closely  joined  to- 
 gether, who  have  a  common  interest  not  onlv  in  re- 
 gard to  the  general  cause,  but  in  respect  to  particular 
 individuals ;  and  whose  commimings  together  serve 
 to  increase  that  interest,  as  well  as  to  heighten  in  each 
 other  the  spirit  of  earnest  intercession.  The  record 
 of  these  retired  meetings,  noiseless  and  imknown  to 
 the  world,  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  show,  at  the  last, 
 tJiat  there  was  often  mighty  energy  there,  and  that 
 
150  LECTURE  V. 
 
 the  Spirit  made  intercession  with  groanings  which 
 could  not  be  uttered.  And  in  larger  circles,  too, 
 God's  people  are  often  to  meet,  for  the  express  pur- 
 pose of  supplicating  the  influences  of  his  Spirit ;  and 
 though,  on  these  occasions,  the  prayers  must  neces- 
 sarily be  more  general,  yet  they  should  have  direct 
 reference  to  the  advancement  of  God's  work.  And 
 these  prayers,  instead  of  being  offered  in  the  spirit  of 
 formality,  should  be  the  deep  and  earnest  longings 
 of  the  soul,  should  go  up  from  hearts  bathed  with 
 the  reviving  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 
 Prayer,  as  a  means  of  grace,  or  a  means  of  pro- 
 moting revivals,  is  distinguished,  in  one  respect,  from 
 every  other :  all  other  means  are  addressed  imme- 
 diately to  men — this,  directly  to  God.  And  all  others 
 are  dependent,  in  no  small  degree,  for  their  success 
 on  this ;  for  ministers  and  Christians  may  labour,  no 
 matter  how  faithfully,  and  it  will  be  to  no  purpose 
 without  a  divine  influence ;  and  that  influence  is  to 
 be  secured  only  by  prayer.  God  has  said,  that  he 
 will  be  "  inquired  of  by  the  house  of  Israel,  to  do  it 
 for  them."  Prayer,  then,  let  it  never  be  forgotten, 
 secures  the  blessing  on  every  other  means  which  the 
 church  employs.  Prayer,  too,  may  reach  individuals 
 whom  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  could  never  reach ; 
 because  they  will  not  come  within  the  sound  of  it. 
 You  may  have  irreligious  friends,  to  whom  you  dare 
 not  open  your  lips  concerning  their  salvation ;  and 
 yet  you  can  go  and  pour  out  your  whole  soul  before 
 God  in  their  behalf:  and  that  prayer,  for  aught  you 
 can  say,  may  carry  the  Holy  Spirit  to  their  hearts, 
 to  work  a  genuine  work  of  conversion.  Believe  me. 
 Christians,  you  cannot,  at  any  time,  estimate  prayer 
 
LECTURE  V.  151 
 
 as  a  means  of  saving  the  souls  of  your  fellow-men 
 too  highly.  Though  it  cannot  take  the  place  of 
 other  means,  it  is  that  without  which  all  others  would 
 be  utterly  in  vain ;  and  besides,  it  has  a  direct  influ- 
 ence, the  extent  of  which  it  is  impossible  fully  to  esti- 
 mate.— Therefore,  brethren,  pray  without  ceasing. 
 
 3.  Much  is  to  be  done,  in  producing  and  sustain- 
 ing a  revival,  by  means  of  conversation. 
 
 This  is  a  duty  which  devolves  not  only  upon  the 
 minister  and  other  officers  of  the  church,  but  upon  all 
 private  Christians,  according  to  their  ability.  And  it 
 is  a  duty  which  may  be  performed  in  a  great  variety 
 of  circumstances.  There  may  be  frequent  opportu- 
 nities for  it  in  the  common  intercourse  of  life ;  and, 
 no  doubt,  a  suitable  degree  of  attention  would  dis- 
 cover many  opportunities  which  are  suffered  to  pass 
 without  observation.  But  this  is  a  duty  which,  espe- 
 cially in  a  season  of  revival,  should  hold  a  distinct 
 and  prominent  place  among  Christian  duties;  and 
 should  not  be  left  to  the  control  of  any  contingency. 
 There  should  be,  so  far  as  possible,  a  regular  system 
 of  visiting,  especially  on  the  part  of  church  officers, 
 with  a  view  to  alarm,  to  direct,  or  to  quicken,  accord- 
 ing to  the  circumstances  of  each  individual  with  whom 
 they  may  converse. 
 
 It  belongs  to  Christians,  on  these  occasions,  to  stir 
 up  the  minds  of  each  other ;  to  endeavour  to  make 
 each  other  feel  more  deeply  their  responsibility,  and 
 the  value  of  the  souls  around  them,  and  the  danger 
 of  their  being  lost ;  and  if  there  be  among  their  num- 
 ber any  who  are  sluggish,  and  disposed  to  excuse 
 themselves  from  coming  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord, 
 they  are  to  be  entreated  affectionately,  yet  earnestly. 
 
152  LECTURE  V, 
 
 to  shake  ofF  their  apathy,  and  give  themselves  actively 
 to  the  great  work.  And,  while  Christians  are  to  be 
 faithful  in  their  conversation  with  each  other — to 
 encourage,  to  arouse,  to  quicken,  so  also  are  they  to 
 be  faithful  in  warning  the  wicked  of  his  wicked  way, 
 and  in  endeavouring  to  open  his  eyes  on  the  de- 
 struction that  threatens  him.  And  those  whose  con- 
 sciences are  awake,  they  are  to  press  with  the  obli- 
 gation of  immediate  repentance ;  explaining  to  them, 
 if  need  be,  the  terms  of  the  gospel,  and  endeavour- 
 ing to  lead  them  without  delay  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 
 They  have  an  important  duty  to  perform,  also,  in  re- 
 spect to  those  who  have  professedly  come  out  of  dark- 
 ness into  light ;  in  assisting  to  detect  false  hopes,  and 
 confirm  good  hopes ;  to  guard  against  temptation, 
 and  establish  principles  of  holy  living,  and  form  plans 
 for  future  usefulness.  Many  a  Christian  has  had 
 occasion  through  his  whole  religious  life  to  reflect, 
 that  much  of  his  usefulness,  and  much  of  his  happi- 
 ness, was  to  be  referred,  under  God,  to  an  unreserved 
 intimacy,  or  perhaps  to  a  single  conversation,  with 
 some  judicious  Christian  friend,  at  that  critical  mo- 
 ment subsequent  to  his  conversion,  when  he  was  adopt- 
 ing principles  for  the  regulation  of  his  conduct. 
 
 You  will  not  understand  me  here  as  recommend- 
 ing that  every  one  should  assume  the  office  of  a  reli- 
 gious teacher,  or  that  all  Christians  indiscriminately 
 shoukl  take  it  upon  them  to  give  particular  counsels 
 and  directions  to  the  awakened  sinner.  The  general 
 direction,  to  exercise  repentance  toward  God  and  faith 
 in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  it  may  come  within  the 
 scope  even  of  the  humblest  intelligence  to  give ;  but 
 to  counsel  an  inquiring  sinner  aright,  sometimes  be- 
 
LECTURE  V.  153 
 
 comes  an  exceedingly  delicate  and  difficult  duty,  and 
 may  well  put  in  requisition  the  experience  and  wis- 
 dom of  the  most  advanced  and  judicious  Christians ; 
 and  the  assumption  of  this  office  by  those  who  are 
 inadequate  to  it,  it  is  easy  to  see,  must  greatly  jeo- 
 pardize the  souls  of  men.  While,  therefore,  every 
 Christian,  however  circumscribed  his  field,  or  how- 
 ever limited  his  attainments,  has  something  to  do, 
 by  his  conversation,  in  helping  forward  God's  work, 
 let  every  one  take  heed  that  he  attempt  nothing  in 
 this  way  which  his  knowledge  or  experience  will  not 
 justify. 
 
 4.  Another  important  means  for  producing  and 
 sustaining  a  rivival,  is  Sabbath-school  and  Bible-class 
 instruction. 
 
 As  the  work  of  sanctification  is  begun  and  carried 
 forward  by  means  of  the  truth,  it  is  manifest  that  the 
 greater  the  degree  of  truth  that  is  lodged  in  the  mind, 
 the  greater  the  probability,  other  things  being  equal, 
 that  the  individual  will  become  a  subject  of  conver- 
 sion. And  as  the  mind  is  far  more  easily  impressed 
 and  directed  in  the  period  of  childhood  and  youth, 
 than  after  it  has  reached  maturity,  and  its  habits  have 
 become  fixed,  so  it  is  in  the  morning  of  Hfe  that  the 
 truth  is  likely  to  exert  its  greatest  influence.  Now 
 then,  as  it  is  the  design  of  the  Sabbath  school  to 
 throw  the  light  of  truth  into  the  mind,  and  into  the 
 youthful  mind — in  other  words,  to  wield  the  great 
 instrument  of  moral  renovation  in  circumstances  most 
 favourable  to  its  success, — it  cannot  be  doubted,  that 
 this  institution  is  a  most  powerful  auxihary  to  the 
 cause  of  revivals.  A  child  who  could  gain  but  Httle 
 from  the  ordinary  instructions  of  the  pulpit,  in  con- 
 g3 
 
154  LECTURE  V. 
 
 sequence  of  their  exceeding  his  capacity,  may,  from 
 the  more  simple  and  familiar  instructions  of  the  Sab- 
 bath school,  be  learning  at  least  the  elements  of  Bible 
 truth  ;  and  at  a  very  early  period,  no  one  can  say  how 
 early,  may  have  truth  enough  in  his  mind  for  the 
 Spirit  to  use  in  the  sanctification  of  his  heart. 
 
 But  there  is  a  still  more  direct  influence  exerted 
 by  Sabbath  schools  in  favour  of  revivals.  It  ought 
 to  be,  and  we  doubt  not,  is,  to  a  great  extent,  re- 
 garded as  the  duty  of  every  teacher,  not  merely  to 
 enlighten  the  understanding,  but  to  impress  divine 
 truth  upon  the  heart  and  conscience  of  each  of  his 
 pupils ;  aiming  at  nothing  short  of  a  thorough  moral 
 renovation.  Here  is  the  best  possible  opportunity 
 for  the  teacher  to  find  his  way  to  the  heart.  If,  in 
 the  intercourse  which  he  holds  with  his  pupils,  he  is 
 amiable  and  conciliatory,  he  will  almost  of  course 
 secure  their  confidence ;  and  this  is  a  most  important 
 preparation  for  their  listening  to  him  with  attention 
 and  profit.  And  then  let  him,  from  time  to  time, 
 commune  faithfully  with  their  consciences ;  let  him 
 show  them  how  the  truths  which  he  inculcates  in- 
 volve their  interests  and  destiny  for  eternity ;  let  him 
 press  them  frequently  with  those  considerations  which 
 are  most  fitted  to  make  them  feel  that  religion  is  the 
 one  thing  needful,  and  that  there  is  no  apology  for 
 neglecting  it.  Let  him  carefully  watch  every  serious 
 impression,  following  it  up  by  suitable  admonitions 
 and  counsels,  and,  finally,  let  him  bear  the  interests 
 of  these  children  before  the  throne  of  the  heavenly 
 grace,  and  he  has  good  reason  to  expect  that  such 
 instrumentality  will  be  honoured  in  saving  souls  from 
 death.      It  is'  familiar  to  you  all,  that  the  records  of 
 
LECTURE  V.  155 
 
 Sabbath  schools,  and  the  records  of  revivals,  are  to  a 
 great  extent  identified ;  that  the  noblest  triumphs  of 
 God's  grace  have  often  been  found  in  these  nurseries 
 of  knowledge,  virtue,  and  piety. 
 
 There  is  another  point  of  view  in  which  the  in- 
 fluence of  Sabbath  schools  on  revivals  appears  most 
 desirable — I  refer  to  the  fact  that  they  contribute  to 
 their  purity.  One  principal  reason  why  revivals  are 
 sometimes  corrupted  is,  that  there  is  so  much  igno- 
 rance and  error  at  work  in  the  midst  of  them ;  and 
 every  one  knows  that  this  is  the  natural  food  of  fana- 
 ticism. Let  the  Sabbath  school  exert  its  proper 
 influence  in  imbuing  the  minds  of  children  with  a 
 knowledo-e  of  God's  word,  and  in  establishing  them 
 in  the  great  principles  of  the  gospel,  and  it  will 
 constitute  the  best  security  against  those  false  and 
 fanatical  notions  which  tend  so  directly  to  fatal  self- 
 deception.  Let  God's  Spirit  be  poured  out  upon  a 
 community  well  instructed  in  the  truths  of  the  gospel, 
 and  the  happiest  results  may  confidently  be  expected ; 
 for  here  is  the  natural  preparation  for  a  revival,  on 
 the  one  hand,  and  the  best  pledge  against  all  perver- 
 sion and  abuse,  on  the  other. 
 
 The  remarks  which  have  been  made  in  respect  to 
 Sabbath  schools,  apply,  in  general,  with  equal  force, 
 to  Bible  classes.  Indeed,  the  latter  may,  in  one 
 point  of  view,  be  considered  as  more  intimately  con- 
 nected with  revivals  than  the  former ;  inasmuch  as 
 those  who  attend  them  are  usually  somewhat  more 
 advanced,  and  of  course  more  capable  of  understand- 
 ing and  improving  doctrinal  instruction.  Hence> 
 revivals  have  perhaps,  of  late,  more  frequently  com- 
 menced in  Bible  classes  than  any  where  else ;   and 
 
156  LECTURE  V. 
 
 not  a  few  instances  have  occurred,  in  which  all,  or 
 nearly  all,  the  members  of  a  class  have  become  hope- 
 fully the  subjects  of  renewing  grace ;  while  the  work, 
 which  had  its  beginning  here,  has  extended  on  the 
 right  hand  and  on  the  left,  till  multitudes  have  ex- 
 perienced its  quickening  and  renovating  influence. 
 
 5.  The  faithful  discharge  oi parental  duty^  is  ano- 
 ther important  means  of  promoting  a  revival. 
 
 There  is  no  human  influence  ever  exerted  in  form- 
 ing the  character,  more  decisive,  whether  for  good  or 
 evil,  than  that  of  parents ;  and  if  it  be  a  well  directed 
 religious  influence,  we  have  a  right  to  expect,  both 
 from  the  nature  of  the  case,  and  from  actual  experi- 
 ence, that  it  will  secure  the  happiest  results.  Let  a 
 parent  train  up  his  children  in  the  way  which  the 
 Bible  prescribes — let  him  faithfully  instruct  them  in 
 the  truths  of  God's  word  as  soon  as  they  are  capable 
 of  beinff  taught — let  him  render  his  instructions  as 
 famihar  and  practical  as  possible,  mingling  with  them 
 appropriate  counsels  and  admonitions — and  let  him 
 pray  with  them,  and  for  them,  and  teach  them  to 
 pray  for  themselves, — and  if  all  this  is  not  immediately 
 instrumental  of  their  conversion,  it  will,  at  least  in  all 
 ordinary  cases,  render  them  pecuHarly  promising  can- 
 didates for  converting  grace ;  will  be  a  happy  prepara- 
 tion for  the  effectual  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 I  know  it  has  been  sometimes  said,  that  the  sub- 
 jects of  revivals  are  most  commonly  selected  from  the 
 haunts  of  open  irreligion  and  profligacy ;  while  those 
 who  have  been  educated  under  the  benign  influences 
 of  Christian  instruction  and  example,  more  commonly 
 remain  entrenched  in  a  habit  of  mere  morality  and 
 self-righteousness.      But  I  appeal  to  the  whole  his- 
 
LECTURE  V.  157 
 
 tory  of  revivals,  for  evidence  that  this  is  not  so.  I 
 know,  indeed,  that  God  glorifies  his  sovereignty,  by 
 extending  his  renewing  grace  to  some  who  would 
 seem  to  be  at  the  greatest  distance  from  him ;  but  as  a 
 general  rule,  he  puts  direct  and  visible  honour  upon 
 his  own  institutions,  by  bringing  those  to  experience 
 the  sanctifying  influence  of  his  truth,  who  have  been 
 in  the  way  of  hearing  and  studying  it.  If  it  be 
 asked,  whence  come  the  greater  number  of  the  sub- 
 jects of  our  revivals,  we  answer,  from  our  Sabbath 
 schools,  and  Bible  classes,  and  from  families  in  which 
 the  parental  influence  is  decidedly  religious ;  and  the 
 reason  why  some  have  held  a  different  opinion,  is, 
 that  when  a  profligate  or  an  infidel  is  hopefully  con- 
 verted, it  excites  much  attention  and  remark;  and 
 thus  the  number  of  such  conversions  is  frequently 
 estimated  far  higher  than  it  should  be.  Go  into  any 
 place  you  will,  where  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  ex- 
 tensively and  powerfully  at  work,  and  you  will  find 
 that  the  families  which  have  been  specially  blessed, 
 are  those  in  which  God  has  been  honoured  by  the 
 faithful  discharge  of  parental  duty,  and  the  general 
 influence  of  Christian  example ;  while  only  here  and 
 there  one  is  taken  from  those  families  in  which  there 
 is  no  parental  restraint,  nor  instruction,  nor  prayer ; 
 and  in  which,  as  a  natural  consequence,  the  youthful 
 mind  is  pre-occupied  with  sentiments  and  feelings 
 most  unfriendly  to  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 It  deserves  also  to  be  remarked,  that  much  de- 
 volves upon  Christian  parents,  in  immediately  sus- 
 taining and  carrying  forward  a  revival.  If  they  see 
 their  children,  at  such  a  time,  manifesting  an  indif- 
 ference to  the  things  of  religion,  they  are  to  press 
 
158  LECTURE  V. 
 
 them  most  earnestly  and  afFectionately  with  its  ohli- 
 gations.  If  they  see  in  them  the  least  anxiety,  they 
 are  to  endeavour,  by  every  means,  to  cherish  it,  and 
 put  them  on  their  guard  against  grieving  away  the 
 Holy  Spirit,  and  take  them  by  the  hand,  and  lead 
 them,  if  possible,  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  If  they  see 
 them  rejoicing  in  the  hope  that  their  sins  are  forgiven, 
 they  are  to  aid  them,  by  lessons  from  God's  word  and 
 their  own  experience,  to  ascertain  the  true  character 
 of  their  religious  exercises,  and  to  avoid  the  hope  of 
 the  hypocrite.  It  is  a  reproach  to  many  Christian 
 parents,  that  they  suffer  a  false  delicacy  to  prevail 
 against  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duty  in  these 
 most  interesting  circumstances.  As  God  has  con- 
 stituted them  the  guardians  of  their  children,  it  de- 
 volves upon  them  to  be  especially  watchful  in  respect 
 to  their  immortal  interests ;  and  never  is  neglect  more 
 culpable,  than  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  offering  to  co- 
 operate with  them  to  secure  their  children's  salvation. 
 
 6.  The  last  means  for  promoting  a  revival  which 
 I  shall  notice,  is,  an  exercise  designed  particularly  for 
 awakened  sinners. 
 
 It  is  generally  admitted,  I  believe,  by  those  who 
 axe  friendly  to  revivals,  that  there  should  be  some 
 occasion  on  which  persons  of  this  class  should  be 
 distinctly  addressed;  and  which,  by  bringing  them 
 together  as  inquiring  souls,  may  serve  in  a  measure 
 to  get  them  over  their  indecision,  and  commit  them 
 to  a  course  of  successful  striving,  to  enter  in  at  the 
 strait  gate ;  though  special  care  should  be  taken  that 
 this  act  of  commitment  is  not  perverted  to  yield  ali- 
 ment to  a  self-righteous  spirit.  What  the  precise 
 character  of  this  exercise  should  be,  you  are  aware. 
 
LECTURE  V.  159 
 
 is  a  point  in  relation  to  which  there  is  a  diversity  of 
 opinion.  I  confess  the  result  of  ray  own  reflection 
 and  observation  on  this  subject,  has  been  a  conviction, 
 that  no  better  course  could  be  adopted  than  that  with 
 which  you,  as  a  congregation,  are  already  familiar. 
 At  the  close  of  a  public  service,  in  which  God's  truth 
 has  been  exhibited  and  enforced,  let  those  who  have 
 been  impressed  by  it,  and  who  wish  to  have  their 
 impressions  deepened,  and  to  be  instructed  in  refer- 
 ence to  their  duty  and  salvation,  be  requested  to  re- 
 main after  the  rest  of  the  assembly  have  retired. 
 And  then  let  the  minister,  or  some  other  competent 
 person,  address  them  earnestly  and  affectionately  in 
 reference  to  their  peculiar  condition ;  connecting  wdth 
 the  address  one  or  more  prayers ;  and  afterwards,  so 
 far  as  circumstances  may  admit,  or  occasion  require, 
 let  them  be  met  in  a  more  private  way,  and  let  the 
 particular  state  of  each  mind  be  ascertained;  and  let 
 each  receive  appropriate  counsel  and  instruction.  In 
 all  this  there  is  nothing  ostentatious,  nothing  which 
 peculiarly  exposes  to  self-deception,  while  yet  the 
 individual  commits  himself,  as  truly  as  he  could  by 
 any  more  public  act,  to  cherish  his  serious  impres- 
 sions, and  places  himself  in  a  condition  in  which  the 
 prayers  of  Christians,  and  scriptural  instruction  and 
 counsel,  are  effectually  secured  to  him.  I  do  not 
 say  that  some  different  course  may  not  appeal  more 
 strongly  to  the  passions ;  but  I  confess,  that  I  know 
 of  none  which  seems  to  me  better  adapted  to  impress 
 upon  the  conscience  and  heart  Bible  truth ;  and  thus 
 subserve  a  genuine  revival  of  religion.* 
 
 *   From  the  experience  I  have  had  on  this  subject,  I  am  in- 
 clined to  think  that  this  mode  of  treating  inquirers  is  to  be  pre- 
 
160  LECTURE  V. 
 
 With  two  or  three  remarks,  by  way  of  inference, 
 we  shall  conclude  the  discourse. 
 
 1.  Our  subject  may  assist  us  to  form  a  correct 
 judgment  of  any  particular  measures  lohich  may  he 
 proposed  in  connection  ivith  a  revival. 
 
 There  may  be  danger,  on  this  subject,  of  erring 
 on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left.  It  is  wrong  to 
 decide  against  any  particular  measure,  merely  be- 
 cause it  is  new ;  and  it  is  equally  wrong  to  adopt  it 
 merely  because  it  is  new.  It  would  be  strange,  when 
 the  invention  of  the  church  is  so  constantly  in  exer- 
 cise, if  there  should  not  be  some  new  things  connected 
 with  religion  which  are  good ;  and  it  would  be  strange, 
 in  view  of  the  waywardness  and  extravagance  that 
 pertain  to  human  nature,  if  there  should  not  be 
 others  of  evil  tendency.  Here,  then,  is  an  argument 
 for  our  examining  carefully  every  measure,  or  course 
 of  measures,  that  is  proposed  to  us,  and  referring  it 
 to  the  proper  standard.  If  it  will  abide  that  standard, 
 it  were  an  unworthy  prejudice  not  to  adopt  it.  If  it 
 will  not  abide  that  standard,  to  adopt  it  were  at  once 
 a  weakness  and  a  sin.  It  were  to  refuse  the  privi- 
 lege which  God  has  given  us,  of  judging  for  ourselves 
 what  is  right. 
 
 If  you  will  know,  then,  whether  it  is  safe  and  proper 
 to  adopt  any  particular  measures  in  connection  with 
 
 ferred  to  that  which  has  been  common,  and  which  I  have  myself 
 formerly  adopted — of  holding  a  meeting  of  a  more  public  nature, 
 for  the  express  purpose  of  inquiry.  It  is  no  doubt  of  great  im- 
 portance, that  an  opportunity  for  inquiry  should  be  given ;  but 
 the  more  private,  other  things  being  equal,  the  better.  In  an 
 extensive  revival  of  religion,  however,  especially  where  the  burden 
 of  conducting  it  devolves  chiefly  on  a  single  individual,  it  may 
 sometimes  be  a  matter  of  necessity  for  him  to  meet  a  greater 
 number  of  inquirers  at  a  time  than  would  otherwise  be  desirable. 
 
LECTURE  Y.  161 
 
 revivals,  which  may  be  comparatively  new  in  the 
 church,  bring  them  to  the  test  which  has  been  pre- 
 sented in  the  former  part  of  this  discourse.  Are 
 they  characterized  by  seriousness  ;  by  the  entire  ab- 
 sence of  every  thing  that  approaches  to  levity  ?  Are 
 they  marked  by  that  order,  and  decorum,  and  rever- 
 ence, which  God  requires  in  every  thing  connected 
 with  his  worship  ?  Is  there  the  absence  of  all  os- 
 tentation, of  all  pious  fraud,  of  all  unhallowed  seve- 
 rity; and  is  there  godly  simplicity,  and  Christian 
 honesty,  and  sincere  affection  ?  If  these  be  the 
 characteristics  of  the  measures  proposed,  then  you 
 may  safely  adopt  them  ;  but  if  any  of  these  character- 
 istics are  wanting,  they  are  not  in  accordance  with 
 the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  you  cannot  consistently, 
 in  any  way,  give  them  your  sanction. 
 
 But  it  may  be  asked,  whether  there  is  not  a  much 
 better  test  than  this  ;  whether  the  effect  produced  by 
 particular  measures  does  not  more  clearly  determine 
 their  character  ?  I  answer,  if  the  entire  and  ultimate 
 effect  be  intended,  the  standard  which  it  furnishes 
 v/ill  always  be  in  consistency  with  that  to  which  we 
 have  just  referred;  though  it  must  after  all,  furnish  an 
 inadequate  rule  for  judging ;  for  in  many  cases,  at 
 least,  it  is  so  general  in  its  character  that  it  is  not 
 easy  to  be  traced.  If  only  the  immediate  and  partial 
 effect  be  intended,  then  I  insist  that  this  is  no  standard 
 at  all;  for  it  admits  not  of  question,  that  there  may 
 be  a  violent  religious  excitement,  which,  at  the  mo- 
 ment, may  seem  to  many  to  be  doing  good,  which, 
 nevertheless,  may  pass  over  like  a  hurricane  in  the 
 natural  world,  marking  its  course  with  the  wrecks 
 even  of  God's  own  institutions.     Judge  not  then  by 
 
162  LECTURE  V. 
 
 this  uncertain  standard.  If  you  are  to  judge  of  any 
 great  change  by  eflPects,  you  must  wait  till  they  are 
 fully  developed,  till  you  can  see  not  only  the  more 
 immediate,  but  the  more  remote  effects ;  the  latter  of 
 which  are  often  the  most  important :  and  these  are 
 usually  developed  gradually.  Hold  fast,  then,  to  the 
 law  and  the  testimony  as  your  rule  of  judging ;  and  as, 
 in  so  doing,  you  will  honour  God  most,  so  you  will  be 
 most  likely  to  be  kept  out  of  the  mazes  of  error. 
 
 2.  Our  subject  may  assist  us  to  discover  the  causes 
 of  the  decline  of  a  revival. 
 
 I  admit  that  there  is  more  or  less  of  sovereignty 
 here ;  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  whenever 
 and  wherever,  in  infinite  wisdom,  he  pleases.  I  ac- 
 knowledge, too,  that  the  strong  excitement  which  often 
 attends  a  revival,  cannot,  so  far  as  respects  the  same 
 individuals,  be  kept  up  for  a  long  time ;  nor  is  it  at 
 all  essential,  or  even  desirable,  that  it  should  be.  But 
 so  far  as  a  healthful  and  vigorous  state  of  religious 
 feeling  is  concerned  on  the  part  of  Christians,  and 
 I  may  add,  in  view  of  the  promises  of  God  to  answer 
 prayer,  so  far  as  the  conversion  of  sinners  is  concerned, 
 it  is  not  irreverent  to  say,  that  while  he  is  himself  the 
 great  Agent,  he  commits  his  work,  in  an  important 
 sense,  into  the  hands  of  his  people;  and  if  it  decline, 
 there  is  blame  resting  upon  them.  It  is  because 
 they  have  grown  weary  in  their  supplications,  or  be- 
 cause they  have  relaxed  in  the  use  of  some  other  of 
 the  means  which  he  has  put  within  their  reach.  Let 
 Christians,  then,  tremble  in  view  of  their  respon- 
 sibility; and  when  God  is  sending  down  his  Spirit 
 to  work  with  them,  let  them  take  heed  that  they  ren- 
 der a  hearty  and  persevering  co-operation.     Let  them 
 
LECTURE  V.  163 
 
 take  heed  that  they  grieve  not  this  divine  agent  to 
 depart,  either  from  their  own  souls,  lest  they  should 
 be  given  up  to  barrenness,  or  from  the  souls  of  in- 
 quiring sinners,  lest  there  should  fall  upon  them  the 
 curse  of  reprobation. 
 
 3.  Once  more  :  How  great  is  the  privilege  and  the 
 honour  ivhich  Christians  enjoy,  of  being  permitted  to 
 co-operate  with  God  in  carrying  forward  his  work  ! 
 
 When  you  are  labouring  for  the  salvation  of  sin- 
 ners around  you,  when  you  are  using  the  various 
 means  which  God  has  put  into  your  hands  to  waken 
 them  to  conviction  and  bring  them  to  repentance, 
 you  are  labouring  in  the  very  cause  which  is  identi- 
 fied with  the  success  and  the  glory  of  Christ's  media- 
 tion. Nay,  you  are  a  fellow-worker  with  the  Holy 
 Ghost ;  and,  while  he  honours  your  efforts  with  his 
 saving  blessing,  they  are  set  down  to  your  account 
 in  the  book  of  God's  remembrance.  Yes,  Chris- 
 tian ;  all  that  you  do  in  this  cause  brings  glory  to  God 
 in  the  highest,  contributes  to  brighten  your  immortal 
 crown,  and  subserves  the  great  cause  of  man's  salva- 
 tion !  What  remains,  then,  but  that  you  take  these 
 considerations  to  your  heart,  as  so  many  arguments 
 to  labour  in  this  holy  cause  with  more  untiring  zeal, 
 with  more  holy  fidelity?  Is  it  a  cause  that  demands 
 sacrifices  ?  You  can  well  afford  to  make  them,  for  it 
 brings  happiness,  and  glory,  and  honour  in  its  train. 
 Let  it  be  seen  on  earth,  and  let  the  angels  report  it 
 in  heaven,  that  you  are  co-workers  with  God,  in  giv- 
 ing effect  to  the  purposes  of  his  grace,  and  in  training 
 up  immortal  souls  for  the  glories  of  his  kingdom. 
 
LECTURE  VL 
 
 TREATMENT  DUE  TO   AWAKENED  SINNERS. 
 
 Acts  hi.  19. 
 "  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted" 
 
 There  is  scarcely  a  period  of  so  much  interest  in 
 the  life  of  an  individual,  as  that  in  which  he  is  brought 
 to  earnest  inquiry  respecting  the  salvation  of  his  souL 
 It  is  a  state  of  mind  which  comes  between  the  utter 
 neglect  of  religion  and  the  actual  possession  of  it. 
 The  dream  of  thoughtlessness  is  disturbed.  Con- 
 science wakes  to  its  office  as  an  accuser.  This  world 
 holds  the  soul  with  an  enfeebled  grasp,  and  the  re- 
 alities of  another  weigh  upon  it  with  deep  and  awful 
 impression.  But  then,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is 
 as  yet  no  submission  to  the  terms  of  the  gospel — no 
 melting  down  in  penitence  at  the  feet  of  mercy — no 
 yielding  up  of  the  heart  to  God — no  thankful,  cor- 
 dial acceptance  of  Christ  and  his  salvation.  But  be- 
 tween these  two  states  of  mind  there  is  no  uniform 
 connection ;  for  though  conviction  is  essential  to  con- 
 version, yet  the  sinner  who  is  only  convinced,  may, 
 instead  of  being  converted,  return  to  the  world ;  and 
 thus  his  last  state  be  worse  than  his  first.  It  is  rea- 
 sonable to  suppose,  in  any  given  case  of  conviction, 
 that  the  sinner,  who  is  the  subject  of  it,  is  on  the  eve  of 
 
LECTURE  VI.  165 
 
 having  his  destiny  decided  for  eternity :  for  if  he  press 
 forward,  he  secures  his  salvation ;  but  if  he  Hnger 
 and  fall  back,  there  is,  to  say  the  least,  an  awful  un- 
 certainty whether  he  is  ever  again  the  subject  of  an 
 awakening  influence. 
 
 Now  you  will  readily  perceive,  that  it  is  a  most 
 responsible  office  to  counsel  and  direct  an  individual 
 in  these  interesting  circumstances.  The  mind  is  in 
 a  state  to  be  most  easily  influenced ;  and  influenced 
 on  a  subject  that  involves  all  the  interests  of  eternity: 
 there  is  a  sort  of  balancing  of  the  soul  between  reli- 
 gion and  the  world,  between  heaven  and  hell ;  and 
 no  one  can  be  certain,  that  the  weight  of  a  single 
 remark  may  not  turn  the  scale  one  way  or  the  other. 
 Of  what  vast  importance  is  it,  that  all  the  suggestions 
 and  counsels  that  are  offered  at  such  a  time  should 
 be  scriptural — seasonable — the  very  instructions  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost ! 
 
 But  if  it  be  a  responsible  office  for  an  individual 
 to  direct  a  single  inquiring  sinner,  what  shall  be  said 
 of  the  responsibility  of  the  church  during  a  revival  of 
 rehgion;  in  which  there  are  many,  on  every  side, 
 pressing  the  inquiry,  "  what  they  shall  do  to  be 
 saved  ?"  And  how  important  is  it,  that  members  of 
 the  church  should  be  so  enhghtened,  as  to  be  safe 
 guides  on  this  momentous  subject;  that  thus  they 
 may  never  put  in  still  greater  jeopardy  the  interests 
 of  those  whom  they  attempt  to  direct !  A  large  part 
 of  the  conduct  of  a  revival  consists  in  counselling 
 THE  AWAKENED :  and  on  the  manner  in  which  this 
 duty  is  performed,  as  much  as  any  thing,  depend 
 both  the  character  of  the  work  and  its  results.  It 
 is  proper,  therefore,  that,  in  a  series  of  discourses 
 
166  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 like  the  present,  this  should  be  made  a  distinct  and 
 prominent  topic:  and  this  is  what  I  am  about  to 
 bring  before  you  for  our  present  exercise. 
 
 The  direction  which  the  apostle  in  our  text  gives 
 to  the  Jews — that  they  should  repent  and  be  con- 
 verted— is  applicable  to  sinners  of  every  description, 
 and  especially  to  those  who  are  in  any  measure 
 awakened.  It  is  proper  to  direct  every  inquiring 
 sinner  to  repent  and  turn  to  God,  in  a  way  of  holy 
 obedience;  and  this  may  be  considered  an  epitome  of 
 aU  appropriate  teaching  in  such  circumstances :  ne- 
 vertheless, this  direction  is  to  be  given  in  a  variety  of 
 forms,  adapted  to  a  diversity  of  cases,  and  accompa- 
 nied with  many  cautions  and  admonitions. — My  de- 
 sign will  be, 
 
 I.  To  consider,  in  gerieral,  the  treatment  due  to  an 
 awakened  sinner :  and, 
 
 II.  To  contemplate  some  of  the  most  prominent 
 cases  which  require  more  special  counsel  and  instruc- 
 tion, 
 
 I.  I  am  to  present  before  you  the  general  course 
 proper  to  be  taken  with  an  awakened  sinner. 
 
 When  a  person  in  these  circumstances  comes  to 
 ask  your  counsel,  the  first  thing  you  have  to  deter- 
 mine is,  ivhat  is  his  amount  of  knowledge,  and  his 
 amount  of  feeling. 
 
 It  is  possible  that  he  m.ay  have  much  feeling,  and 
 little  knowledge.  He  may  have  learned  so  much  of 
 God's  law,  as  to  have  wakened  up  his  conscience, 
 and  brought  him  to  a  sense  of  danger,  and  made  him 
 tremble  in  anticipation  of  a  fearful  hell.  But  his 
 knowledge  even  of  the  law  may  be  very  limited ;  and 
 how  to  secure  the  forgiveness  of  his  sins,  and  an 
 
LECTURE  VI.  167 
 
 escape  from  the  tremendous  doom  that  threatens 
 him,  he  may  be  utterly  ignorant  ?  Of  the  nature  of 
 the  gospel  salvation,  of  the  conditions  on  which  it  is 
 offered,  of  the  repentance  of  sin,  of  the  faith  in  the 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  hfe  of  holy  obedience,  he 
 may  know  almost  literally  nothing.  Possibly  his 
 habits  of  life  may  have  rendered  him  a  voluntary 
 exile  from  the  means  of  religious  knowledge :  but  it 
 is  by  no  means  certain  that  he  may  not  have  been  a 
 regular  attendant  on  Christian  institutions ;  for  facts 
 prove  that  it  is  possible  for  an  individual  to  sit  under 
 the  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel,  during  a  long 
 life,  and  yet  to  hear  with  such  entire  inattention, 
 that  there  is  gained  no  distinct  knowledge  of  any  one 
 of  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible.  Yes;  it  has  often 
 happened,  in  respect  to  men  of  general  intelligence, 
 and  high  worldly  consideration,  that  when  they  have 
 been  awakened,  they  have  themselves  acknowledged 
 that  they  were  entirely  ignorant  of  Bible  truth;  and, 
 with  all  their  talents,  and  learning,  and  maturity, 
 have  had  to  begin  at  the  very  alphabet  of  the  gospel. 
 Now,  wherever  you  discover  in  an  anxious  sinner 
 such  gross  ignorance,  whether  he  be  a  man  of  high 
 or  low  degree,  your  first  business  should  be  to  in- 
 struct him.  And  let  your  instructions  be  character- 
 ized by  the  utmost  plainness ;  for  a  mind  to  which 
 the  subject  of  religion  is  in  a  great  degree  new,  (no 
 matter  how  familiar  it  may  be  with  other  subjects,) 
 will  find  it  difficult  to  apprehend  the  truth,  unless  it 
 is  presented  in  its  most  simple  form.  Teach  him 
 what  God  has  done  for  his  salvation,  and  what  God 
 requires  him  to  do ;  and  the  reasonableness  of  that 
 requirement,  and  the  necessity  of  its  being  comphed 
 
168  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 with.  It  may  be  necessary,  in  some  cases,  that  these 
 things  should  be  presented  in  different  forms,  and  by 
 a  succession  of  efforts,  before  they  come  to  be  fairly 
 understood :  nevertheless,  it  were  wrong  to  withhold 
 any  thing  that  is  essential  to  salvation,  on  the  ground 
 that  the  mind  is  not  thoroughly  enlightened  in  all 
 those  truths  which  have  the  precedence  in  the  order 
 of  nature;  for  if  you  leave  an  awakened  sinner  with- 
 out having  set  Christ  distinctly  before  him,  as  the 
 only  foundation  of  hope,  and  without  having  taught 
 him  in  what  manner  the  benefits  of  redemption  may 
 be  secured,  before  you  see  him  again,  he  may  have 
 been  brought  to  a  stand  by  not  knowing  what  to  do, 
 and  may  have  actually  settled  down  with  a  determi- 
 nation that  he  will  do  nothing.  Or  else  your  next 
 meeting  with  him  may  be  at  the  judgment ;  and  you 
 may  be  compelled  to  reflect,  that  the  last  opportunity 
 which  was  enjoyed  on  earth  of  directing  him  to  the 
 cross  of  Christ,  you  enjoyed,  but  neglected. 
 
 It  is  possible,  on  the  other  hand,  that  you  may 
 find  a  good  degree  of  knowledge,  and  comparatively 
 little  feeling.  There  may  even  be  a  correct  and  in- 
 telligent view  of  all  the  evidence  and  doctrines  of  the 
 gospel,  which  has  resulted  from  laborious,  critical, 
 and  long-continued  examination — there  may  be  an 
 ability,  rarely  to  be  met  with,  to  confound  sceptics 
 and  gainsayers, — and  yet  the  impression  of  divine 
 truth  may  be  feeble,  and  the  conscience  only  partially 
 awake.  There  may  be  conviction  enough  to  bring 
 the  sinner  to  you  for  counsel,  when  there  is  not 
 enouo-h  to  brinsc  him  to  Christ  for  salvation.  In 
 this  case  your  duty  manifestly  is,  to  endeavour  to 
 impress  more  deeply  upon  his  mind  the  truths  which 
 
LECTURE  VI.  169 
 
 he  understands  and  admits;  to  bring  him  to  examine 
 his  heart  more  closely  by  the  searching  light  of  God's 
 law;  and  to  look  at  every  doctrine,  in  its  practical 
 bearings,  in  connection  with  his  own  character  and 
 destiny.  The  amount  of  conviction  necessary  to 
 conversion  may  vary  in  diSerent  cases,  according  to 
 the  character  of  the  mind,  and  its  previous  opportu- 
 nities for  acquiring  religious  knowledge :  but  convic- 
 tion there  must  be,  in  every  case;  and  wherever  it  is 
 feeble  and  wavering,  it  is  fair  to  presume,  that  some- 
 thing more  is  necessary  in  this  way,  in  order  to  bring 
 the  soul  to  rest  upon  its  Saviour. 
 
 The  awakened  sinner  may  be  benefited  by  some 
 such  counsels  and  cautions  as  the  following: — 
 
 Let  him  be  admonished,  first  of  all,  that  the  duty 
 of  devoting  himself  to  God,  hy  a  comjMance  tcith  the 
 terms  of  the  gospel,  is  of  immediate  obligation  ;  and 
 that  he  is  guilty,  and  becoming  more  and  more  guilty, 
 in  the  neglect  of  it. — For  is  not  this  duty  reasonable? 
 Is  it  not  due  to  God,  as  a  Creator,  as  a  Preserver,  and 
 especially  as  a  Redeemer,  that  every  human  being 
 should  love  him  with  all  his  affections,  and  serve  him 
 to  the  extent  of  his  powers  ?  And  if  the  sinner  has 
 never  done  this  hitherto,  nay,  if  he  has  never  ceased 
 from  a  course  of  rebellion  against  God,  and  has  not 
 performed  a  single  act  from  a  regard  to  his  authority, 
 surely  it  is  reasonable  that  he  should  change  his 
 course  without  delay;  that  he  should  at  once  wake, 
 not  only  to  a  sense,  but  to  a  performance,  of  the  du- 
 ties which  God  requires  of  him.  Would  it  be  right 
 that  a  child,  who  had  broken  away  from  parental  re- 
 straints, and  set  at  naught  parental  love,  when  pressed 
 to  submit  to  a  father's  authority,  and  return  to  a 
 H  62 
 
170  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 father's  aims,  should  plead  that  he  had  not  wounded 
 and  insulted  that  father  as  long  as  he  wished;  and 
 that  though  he  felt  the  obligation  to  yield,  yet  he 
 did  not  consider  it  as  binding  him  to  do  so  im- 
 mediately? Would  it  be  right  for  a  rebel,  when 
 urged  to  throw  down  arms  against  a  wise  and  bene- 
 volent sovereign,  to  acknowledge  the  reasonableness 
 of  the  requisition  for  a  future  day,  but  to  deny  it  in 
 respect  to  the  present  ?  Let  not  the  sinner,  then, 
 dream  that  he  has  any  excuse  for  continuing  unre- 
 conciled to  God  for  an  hour.  Press  him  with  the 
 obligation  of  immediate  repentance,  and  faith,  and 
 submission  to  God.  Endeavour  to  make  him  feel, 
 that,  apart  from  all  considerations  of  personal  inter- 
 est, this  is  a  duty  which  he  owes  to  God,  and  which 
 ought  to  press  upon  him  with  the  weight  of  a  moun- 
 tain, until  he  has  discharged  it. 
 
 Let  the  awakened  sinner  be  admonished,  farther, 
 that  the  present  is  the  best  time  for  securing  his  souVs 
 salvation, — For  then  there  are  facilities  for  becomincr 
 religious  which  do  not  exist  at  any  other  period. 
 Supposing  him,  as  I  here  do,  to  be  in  the  midst  of 
 a  revival,  there  is  an  energy  and  efficiency  in  all  the 
 means  of  grace,  which  is,  to  a  great  extent,  peculiar 
 to  such  a  scene.  Ministers  are  encouraged  to  preach 
 with  unaccustomed  earnestness,  and  are  enabled  to 
 bring  out  the  truth  of  God  with  great  pungency  and 
 effect.  Christians,  too,  pray  with  unwonted  fervour, 
 and  converse  with  peculiar  fidelity ;  and  there  is  the 
 current  of  example  setting  strongly  in  favour  of  reli- 
 gion ;  and  the  very  atmosphere  around  seems  to  be 
 pervaded  by  deep  solemnity ;  and,  with  all  this,  the 
 sinner's  own  attention  is  awake,  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
 
LECTURE  VI.  ITI 
 
 is  striving  with  him  to  bring  him  to  repentance. 
 Let  him  be  inquired  of  what  circumstances  can  exist 
 more  favourable  to  his  conversion  than  now  exist. 
 Let  him  be  reminded,  that  he  has  no  reason  to  ex- 
 pect that  such  an  assemblage  of  circumstances  will 
 again  occur  in  the  course  of  his  life ;  and  that  even 
 if  they  should,  the  same  disposition  which  would  lead 
 him  to  resist  the  Spirit  now,  might  lead  him  to  resist 
 it  then.  Dwell  upon  the  appalling  fact,  that  trifling 
 with  divine  influences  must  serve  greatly  to  harden 
 the  heart;  and  that  if  he  return  to  the  world,  from 
 the  point  which  he  has  now  gained,  he  will,  in  all 
 probability,  go  back  to  a  point  of  obduracy,  at  which 
 he  will  be  left,  without  any  farther  divine  interposi- 
 tion, to  take  his  own  w^ay,  down  to  the  chambers  of 
 eternal  death. 
 
 Admonish  him,  farther,  that  he  is  in  danger^  from 
 various  causes,  of  losing  his  serious  impressions. — This 
 is  a  point,  in  relation  to  which  he  may  not  impro- 
 bably think  himself  safe ;  and  though  he  may  not  be 
 able  to  anticipate  any  favourable  result  of  his  convic- 
 tions, yet  so  pungent  and  overwhelming  are  they, 
 that  he  cannot  realize  that  there  is  any  danger  of 
 their  leaving  him.  But  even  the  strongest  religious 
 impressions  are  sometimes  driven  away  from  the  soul 
 almost  in  an  hour;  though,  in  general,  the  process  is 
 a  gradual  and  almost  imperceptible  one.  Admonish 
 him  to  beware  of  the  levities  of  the  world ;  for  one 
 light  conversation  with  a  careless  friend  may  change 
 decisively  the  current  of  his  thoughts.  Guard  him 
 against  the  influence  of  worldly  care,  even  of  his  ne- 
 cessary daily  employments ;  for  any  thing  of  a  mere 
 worldly  nature,  that  occupies  the  mind,  is  liable  to 
 H  2 
 
172  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 turn  it  ofF  from  the  great  subject  of  salvation.  Cau- 
 tion him,  also,  against  yielding  to  a  false  shame ;  for 
 this  cannot  long  prevail  without  grieving  away  the 
 Holy  Spirit.  Urge  upon  him  the  importance  of 
 holding  God's  truth  to  his  mind  as  constantly  as  pos- 
 sible, that  thus  the  impressions  which  have  already 
 been  made  by  it  may  have  no  opportimity  to  escape. 
 And,  to  give  the  greatest  effect  to  all  these  cautions, 
 point  him  to  examples,  in  the  way  of  illustrating  them; 
 and  let  him  know,  that  there  are  multitudes,  now  in 
 the  ranks  of  profligacy  and  infidelity,  who  once  even 
 trembled  under  the  awakening  influences  of  God's 
 Spirit.  In  view  of  the  tremendous  evil  which  must 
 result  from  the  departure  of  this  divine  Agent  from 
 the  soul,  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  the  ease  with  which 
 he  may  be  grieved  away,  on  the  other,  you  are  to 
 ring  a  monitory  peal  in  the  ear  of  the  awakened 
 sinner,  adapted  to  make  him  cherish  his  impressions 
 with  the  most  watchful  diligence. 
 
 And  then,  again,  you  are  to  put  him  on  his  guard 
 against  seeking  salvation  in  a  spirit  of  self-righteous- 
 ness. — There  is  no  natural  predilection  in  man  for 
 the  gospel  plan  of  salvation :  on  the  contrary,  there 
 is  a  strong  original  bias  in  favour  of  being  saved  by 
 the  deeds  of  the  law ;  though,  unhappily,  there  is  no 
 disposition  to  perform  the  deeds  which  the  law  re- 
 quires. Hence  the  sinner,  when  he  is  first  awak- 
 ened, almost  always  puts  himself  upon  a  course  of 
 self-righteous  effort,  and  practically  asks,  with  the 
 young  man  in  the  gospel,  "  what  good  thing  he  shall 
 rfo,  that  he  may  inherit  eternal  life."  He  forthwith 
 begins  an  attendance  upon  all  the  means  of  grace,  if 
 he  has  neglected  them  before ;  or  if  he  has  been  ac- 
 
LECTURE  VI.  173 
 
 customed  to  attend  upon  them,  he  does  it  now  with 
 an  increased  degree  of  seriousness.  He  listens  at- 
 tentively to  God's  word — is  found  in  the  meeting  for 
 social  prayer  and  religious  conference — passes  much 
 time  in  his  closet,  and  in  conversing  with  Christian 
 friends — and,  in  short,  aims  to  perform  externally 
 every  duty  which  God  requires  of  him.  And  in  all 
 this  the  secret  feeling  of  his  heart  is,  even  though 
 he  may  not  always  be  sensible  of  it,  that  he  is  per- 
 forming something  meritorious,  which  will  catch  and 
 please  the  eye  of  God,  and  cause  his  name  to  be  en- 
 rolled in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life.  Now,  it  devolves 
 upon  you  carefully  to  guard  him  against  this  error; 
 for  so  long  as  it  is  retained,  it  must  be  an  effectual 
 barrier  to  a  compliance  with  the  terms  of  the  gospel. 
 Do  not  discourage  him  from  striving,  but  admonish 
 him  to  strive  in  the  spmt  of  the  new  covenant,  and 
 not  of  the  old.  Tell  him  that  there  is  no  merit  in 
 any  of  his  striving,  and  that  he  can  never  be  saved 
 till  he  becomes  convinced  of  this,  and  falls  down 
 helpless  at  the  feet  of  mercy,  and  is  willing  to  accept 
 of  salvation  as  the  free  gift  of  God  through  Christ, 
 without  any  respect  to  his  own  deservings.  The 
 mistake  to  which  I  here  refer  may  be  made  by  those 
 who  speculatively  understand  the  way  of  salvation,  as 
 well  as  those  who  do  not ;  and  the  only  means  by 
 which  it  is  discovered,  is  faithful  communion  with 
 one's  own  heart.  To  the  duty  of  self-communion, 
 then,  with  special  reference  to  this  point,  every  in- 
 quiring sinner  should  be  earnestly  exhorted. 
 
 Counsel  him,  moreover,  to  beware  of  making  com- 
 fort,  rather  than  duty,  an  ultimate  end. — A  state  of 
 conviction  is  a  state  of  anxiety  and  alarm,  and  of 
 
174  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 course  mihappiness.  As  the  sinner,  from  the  very 
 constitution  of  his  nature,  desires  happiness,  it  is  not 
 strange,  that  in  the  agony  of  conviction  he  should 
 often  fasten  his  eye  upon  that  as  an  ultimate  object ; 
 though  nothing  is  more  certain,  than  that,  so  long  as 
 he  pursues  it  as  such,  true  religious  comfort  will  never 
 be  attained.  In  doing  this,  he  places  himself  before 
 God  merely  as  a  sufferer  desiring  to  be  relieved  from 
 distress;  whereas  the  attitude  which  he  ought  to  as- 
 sume, is  that  of  a  guilty  offender,  acknowledging  and 
 forsaking  his  evil  courses,  and  turning  unto  the  Lord. 
 What  God  requires  of  him  is  the  discharge  of  duty 
 — repentance,  faith,  obedience  ;  and  in  this  way  only 
 has  he  a  right  either  to  seek  or  to  expect  comfort. 
 He  is  to  regard  himself  first  as  a  sinner,  and  then  as 
 a  sufferer :  if  he  repent  of  his  sins  he  has  reason  to 
 expect  relief  from  his  sufferings ;  but  if  he  hold  fast 
 his  sins,  how  much  soever  he  may  supplicate  God's 
 mercy,  he  will  either  experience  no  relief,  or  none 
 which  he  ought  to  desire.  He  must  understand, 
 that  it  is  the  economy  of  God's  grace  that  true  Chris- 
 tian comfort  can  never  be  gained  except  as  it  is  made 
 a  secondary  consideration.  He  must  keep  his  eye 
 constantly  fixed  on  duty ;  he  must  stir  himself  up  to 
 do  what  God  requires  of  him;  and  God  will  take 
 care  that  he  is  no  stranger  to  the  joys  of  his  salvation. 
 It  may  be  well  to  caution  him,  also,  against  seeking 
 aid  from  too  many  advisers ;  especially  lohere  their 
 religious  views  do  not  harmonize. — There  are  among 
 Christians,  we  all  know,  shades  of  difference  in  their 
 views  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel;  and  though  they 
 all  hold  the  Head,  and  recognise  each  other  as  mem- 
 bers of  the  same  family,  yet  on  some  minor  points 
 
LECTURE  VI.  175 
 
 they  do  not  speak  the  same  language ;  and  indeed, 
 though  the  real  difference  may  not  be  great,  yet  they 
 may  differ  in  their  phraseology,  even  in  respect  to  the 
 essentials  of  religion,  and  may  be  accustomed  to  con- 
 template these  great  truths  in  different  relations  and 
 combinations.  The  consequence  of  this  may  be, 
 that  several  persons,  who  are  really  agreed  on  all 
 fundamental  doctrines,  may  counsel  an  awakened  sin- 
 ner each  in  his  own  way,  and  each  substantially  in  the 
 right  way ;  and  yet  there  may  be,  after  all,  to  his  ap- 
 prehension, a  disagreement,  which  may  be  the  source 
 of  much  painful  perplexity.  His  mind  will  be  liable 
 to  become  confused  by  the  variety  of  directions  which 
 he  receives,  and  will  be  far  less  likely  to  profit  by  any, 
 than  if  this  confusion  had  been  avoided.  It  were 
 better  for  the  awakened  sinner  that  he  should  have 
 a  single  judicious  counseller,  or  at  the  extent  a  few 
 such,  than  to  be  soliciting  or  receiving  the  advice  of 
 every  one  indiscriminately. 
 
 I  add,  once  more,  that  he  should  be  advised  to 
 pass  much  of  his  time  in  the  closet. — It  is  proper,  in- 
 deed, that  he  should  avail  himself  of  frequent  oppor- 
 tunities to  hear  the  preaching  of  God's  word;  and 
 that  he  should  mingle  in  the  social  prayer  meeting ; 
 and  should  receive  appropriate  counsels  and  instruc- 
 tions from  Christian  friends ;  but  this  can  never  take 
 the  place  of  private  meditation  and  self-communion. 
 The  searching  and  probing  of  his  own  heart,  and  the 
 recollection  of  his  sins,  is  a  work  peculiarly  for  the 
 closet;  because  there  the  mind  is  least  likely  to  be 
 diverted  by  external  objects  and  circumstances.  I 
 know  there  is  a  strong  tendency,  in  most  persons  who 
 are  awakened,  to  mingle  continually  in  public  reUgious 
 
176  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 exercises.  This  may  be  the  easiest,  but  it  is  not  the 
 safest  or  most  desirable  course.  I  do  not  say,  that 
 many  who  adopt  it  do  not  become  true  Christians; 
 but,  to  me  at  least,  it  appears  that  there  is  more  dan- 
 ger of  a  spurious  conversion,  or  if  it  be  not  spurious, 
 that  the  principle  of  spiritual  life  will  be  feeble  and 
 sickly,  than  if  there  had  been  more  of  that  knowledge 
 of  the  hidden  abominations  of  the  heart,  which  is  to 
 be  acquired  especially  by  private  self-examination. 
 
 While  you  are  giving  to  the  awakened  sinner  these 
 various  directions,  you  can  hardly  repeat  too  often 
 the  caution,  that  he  should  not  mistake  the  design  of 
 the  means  ichich  you  are  recommending. — Let  him 
 understand,  clearly,  that  the  only  end  to  be  answered 
 by  them,  so  far  as  respects  himself,  is  to  bring  him 
 to  the  conviction,  that  he  is  all  pollution,  and  guilt, 
 and  un worthiness,  and  that  he  can  do  nothing  toward 
 his  salvation,  but  throw  himself  into  the  arms  of  so- 
 vereign mercy.  When  he  is  brought  to  this  state 
 of  mind,  means  have  done  all  that  they  can  do  for  him 
 as  an  impenitent  sinner ;  and  if,  instead  of  yielding 
 himself  up  to  God,  he  goes  on  still  in  the  use  of 
 means,  there  is  great  reason  to  fear,  that  they  will 
 prove  the  stumbling-block  over  which  he  will  fall  into 
 perdition. 
 
 II.   Having  now  marked  out  a  general  course  of 
 treatment  adapted  to  an  awakened  sinner,  I  proceed. 
 Secondly,  to  contemplate  some  of  the  great  variety  of 
 cases  ivhich  require  more  special  counsel  and  instruction. 
 
 Suppose  the  sinner  says,  that  though  he  is  aware 
 that  his  case  is  as  bad  as  you  represent  it,  yet  he  can 
 do  nothing  to  render  it  any  better,  and  therefore  must 
 he  contented  to  remain  lohere  he  is, — You  are  to  en- 
 
LECTURE  VI.  177 
 
 deavour,  in  the  first  place,  to  convince  him,  by  a  di- 
 rect appeal  to  his  conscience,  that  the  inabihty  under 
 which  he  labours,  is  nothing  more  than  a  settled 
 aversion  of  the  heart  from  God;  and  therefore  is 
 entirely  without  excuse.  Let  him  see  that  he  has 
 all  the  powers  of  a  moral  agent — that  he  has  a  con- 
 science to  distinguish  between  right  and  wrong,  and 
 a  will  by  which  he  may  choose  the  one  and  refuse 
 the  other.  Let  him  see,  that  in  withholding  his 
 heart  from  God,  he  is  as  free  as  in  any  other  course 
 of  action ;  and  therefore  blameworthy :  and  therefore 
 condemned  in  the  plea  which  he  sets  up  for  doing 
 nothing. 
 
 But  let  it  be  admitted,  as  it  certainly  must  be, 
 that  every  sinner,  if  left  to  himself,  will  perish ;  that 
 though  the  inability  is  of  a  guilty  sort,  yet  it  really 
 does  prevail; — still  you  are  to  show  the  awakened  sin- 
 ner that  this  is  nothing  to  him  in  the  way  of  dis- 
 couragement :  for  he  is  not  left  to  himself;  the  Holy 
 Spirit  has  already  come  to  his  aid,  and  is  offering  not 
 only  to  convince  him  of  guilt,  but  to  renew  him  to 
 repentance.  What  if  it  be  true,  that,  by  his  unas- 
 sisted powers,  he  will  never  enter  in  at  the  strait 
 gate,  yet  so  long  as  the  almighty  energy  of  divine 
 grace  is  actually  proffered  to  his  assistance,  how  can 
 he  stand  still  on  the  plea  of  inability?  Let  the  sin- 
 ner bring  his  own  powers  into  exercise  to  the  utmost, 
 and  he  need  have  no  fear  but  that  God  will  work  within 
 him  both  to  will  and  to  do,  to  secure  his  salvation. 
 
 But  suppose  he  should  say,  that  he  has  made  tho- 
 
 rough  trial  of  his  ownpowers,  and  yet  has  accomplished 
 
 nothing — Let  him  be  inquired  of  in  what  manner  he 
 
 has  been  striving. — Is  it  not  more  than  possible,  that 
 
 H  3 
 
I 
 
 178  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 the  secret  of  his  ill  success  lies  in  the  fact  that  he 
 has  heen  trying  to  do  too  much,  or  rather,  that  he 
 has  done  nothing  with  a  right  spirit;  that  the  in- 
 fluence of  all  his  exertions  has  heen  neutralized  by 
 the  self-righteous  notion  of  merit  being  attached  to 
 them  ?  Or  may  not  his  striving  have  been  incon- 
 stant ;  frequently  interrupted  by  the  cares  of  the 
 world,  and  never  so  earnest  as  the  object  of  it  de- 
 mands ?  But  suppose  it  really  appears  to  him,  on 
 reflection,  that  he  has  done  all  that  he  can  do,  inas- 
 much as  the  interests  of  his  eternity  are  suspended 
 on  the  result,  he  surely  will  not  think  it  prudent  to 
 adopt  a  course  which  he  knoios  must  land  him  in  per- 
 dition. If  he  give  up  ail  effort,  his  case  is  certainly 
 hopeless ;  if  he  continue  to  strive,  he  can  hut  perish 
 — and  he  may  be  saved.  It  were  better  that  he 
 should  sacrifice  a  thousand  worlds,  were  they  in  his 
 possession,  than  to  forego  the  possibility,  if  there 
 were  nothing  more,  of  his  escaping  hell  and  obtain- 
 ing heaven. 
 
 But  what  if  he  should  plead  still  farther,  as  a 
 ground  of  discouragement,  that  many  of  his  friends 
 who  were  awakened  at  the  same  time  with  himself 
 have  ajyparently  given  themselves  to  the  Saviour^  and 
 are  rejoicing  in  hojje  :  and  that  hence  he  has  no  reason 
 to  believe  that  there  is  any  mercy  for  him. — Answer 
 this  plea  by  showing  that  God  has  given  the  same 
 powers  of  moral  agency  to  him  as  to  them ;  that  he 
 has  made  the  same  gracious  provision  for  him  as  for 
 them ;  and  that  in  both  cases  the  offer  is  equally  free, 
 equally  sincere.  Remind  him,  that  God  has  no  where 
 promised  that  he  shall  have  the  comforts  of  a  good 
 hope  at  any  particular  time,  but  he  has  promised  that 
 
LECTURE  VI.  1T9 
 
 they  who  seek  in  a  proper  manner  shall  find ;  and 
 that  promise  he  will  certainly  fulfil.  If  his  friends 
 have  come  into  the  kingdom  before  him,  instead  of 
 ministering  to  his  discouragement,  let  it  be  an  argu- 
 ment with  him  to  press  forward;  for  He  who  has 
 had  compassion  on  others,  is  equally  ready  to  extend 
 compassion  to  him. 
 
 But  suppose  the  sinner  allege,  as  another  ground 
 of  discouragement,  the  doctrine  of  election;  presum- 
 ing that  he  is  not  among  the  elect,  and  therefore  all 
 efforts  to  secure  his  salvation  must  be  in  vain. — Take 
 care  that,  in  reply  to  this,  you  say  nothing  to  bring 
 this  doctrine  into  question.  Instead  of  even  seeming 
 to  doubt  it,  or  to  treat  it  as  if  it  were  a  mere  specu- 
 lation, admit  it,  prove  it,  and  show  that  if  it  be  not 
 true,  God  has  not  spoken  plainly  in  his  word,  and 
 that  he  does  not  even  exercise  a  providence.  But 
 show  him,  at  the  same  time,  that  the  secret  purposes 
 of  God  do  not  in  the  least  infringe  the  moral  agency 
 of  man.  Appeal  to  his  own  consciousness  for  the 
 truth  of  this ;  and  then  confess  to  him  your  ignorance 
 of  the  manner  in  which  these  two  doctrines  har- 
 monize; and  at  the  same  time,  expose  to  him  the 
 folly  of  rejecting  any  truth  which  is  susceptible  of 
 absolute  proof,  only  because  we  cannot  discover  its 
 harmony  with  some  other  proof,  which  is  no  less 
 clearly  proved.  And  you  may  go  farther  still,  and 
 show  him  that  this  very  doctrine  of  election,  when 
 rightly  understood,  so  far  from  being  a  discouraging 
 doctrine,  lies  near  the  foundation  of  the  sinner's 
 hope ;  for  if  all,  when  left  to  themselves,  are  inclined 
 to  reject  salvation,  where  is  there  hope  for  any,  in- 
 dependently of  God's  sovereign  grace  ?      But  this  is 
 
180  LECTURE   VI. 
 
 nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  Scripture  doctrine  of 
 election. 
 
 If  however,  the  sinner,  under  the  influence  of  an 
 awakened  conscience,  should  be  disposed  to  indulge 
 in  cavils,  respecting  this  or  any  other  doctrine,  it 
 were  better  not  to  attempt  to  follow  him.  The  safest 
 course  in  such  a  case,  were  to  appeal  from  the  specu- 
 lations of  his  understanding,  to  the  honest  dictates 
 of  his  conscience.  If  you  undertake  to  answer  all 
 his  objections,  and  do  not  answer  them  to  his  satis- 
 faction, he  may  regard  your  supposed  defeat  as  prov- 
 ing the  weakness  of  the  cause  you  have  attempted 
 to  defend;  and,  in  this  miserable  delusion,  he  may 
 find  a  refuge  from  his  convictions.  Or  let  the  result 
 of  your  conversation  with  him,  in  this  respect,  be  as 
 it  may,  the  very  fact  of  his  being  engaged  in  such  a 
 dispute,  would  be  fitted  to  diminish  his  anxiety,  and 
 not  improbably  might  be  the  first  step  in  his  return 
 to  his  accustomed  carelessness. 
 
 Suppose  the  sinner  should  complain  of  great  in- 
 sensibility^  and  should  express  an  earnest  desire  that 
 he  might  have  more  pungent  cojivictions. — While  you 
 endeavour  to  keep  his  thoughts  fastened  upon  those 
 great  truths  which  are  most  fitted  to  convince  and 
 to  dissolve,  such  as  the  holiness  of  God,  the  perfec- 
 tion of  his  law,  the  deep  depravity  of  the  heart,  and 
 the  compassion  and  grace  of  a  dying  Saviour,  you 
 are  to  institute  a  faithful  inquiry  as  to  the  ground  of 
 this  desire ;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  you  will 
 discover  that  its  leading  element  is  self- righteousness; 
 that  the  sinner  desires  conviction,  because  he  ima- 
 gines that  there  will  be  something  of  merit  in  it,  to 
 recommend  him  to  the  divine  favour.      He  may  not, 
 
LECTURE  VI.  181 
 
 indeed,  be  sensible  of  this,  and  it  may  not  be  easy 
 to  convince  him  of  it ;  for  so  deceitful  is  the  heart, 
 and  so  busy  is  the  adversary  at  such  a  moment,  that 
 inquiring  sinners  are  exceedingly  apt  to  mistake  their 
 own  feelings;  but  wherever  you  discover  any  evi- 
 dences of  the  workings  of  this  spirit,  you  must  en- 
 deavour, if  possible,  to  make  the  individual  perceive 
 it,  that  he  may  escape  from  its  influence.  Let  him 
 fully  understand,  that  he  is  just  as  depraved,  just  as 
 worthy  of  eternal  death  in  the  sight  of  God,  when 
 he  is  in  an  agony  of  conviction,  as  he  was  in  the 
 depth  of  his  carnal  security;  that  the  difference  in 
 the  two  cases,  is  precisely  the  difference  that  exists 
 between  two  criminals  who  are  sentenced  to  die,  one 
 of  whom  views  the  reality  of  his  condition,  and  an- 
 ticipates with  horror  the  appalling  scene  of  execu- 
 tion; while  the  other,  in  the  confident  expectation  of 
 a  pardon,  gives  himself  up  to  absolute  unconcern. 
 Let  him  see,  that  in  conviction  he  only  looks  at 
 himself  as  he  is ;  and  let  his  own  conscience  decide, 
 whether  there  can  be  any  merit  in  merely  beholding 
 his  guilt.  The  man  who  is  convinced  that  his  house 
 is  on  fire,  and  that  he  shall  be  burnt  to  death  if  he 
 remain  in  it,  will  make  a  hasty  escape,  and  his  con- 
 viction of  danger  will  have  brought  him  to  it;  though 
 no  one  would  say  that  there  was  any  thing  of  merit 
 in  that  conviction.  In  like  manner,  the  sinner  who 
 is  effectually  convinced,  that  he  must  perish  if  he 
 remain  impenitent,  and  that  he  can  be  saved  only 
 by  the  free  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  actually  throws 
 himself,  a  guilty  and  helpless  creature,  into  his  Sa- 
 viour's arms ;  and  it  is  the  conviction  he  has  of  his 
 ruin  that  leads  him  to  do  this ;  but  will  the  sinner 
 
182  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 himself  say,  that  there  is  more  of  merit  in  this  case 
 than  in  the  other. 
 
 Suppose  the  sinner  to  be  sinking  down,  under  the 
 burden  of  his  guilt,  into  a  state  of  despair,  with  an 
 impression  that  his  sins  have  been  so  aggravated  that 
 mercy  cannot  be  extended  to  him — what  you  have 
 to  do  in  this  case,  is  to  give  him  juster  views  of  the 
 gospel.  He  has  practically  lost  sight  of  the  truth, 
 that  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin ;  and 
 this  is  the  doctrine  which  you  are  to  hold  up  to  him 
 in  all  its  extent  and  glory.  Bring  to  his  mind  God's 
 own  declarations,  "  that  he  is  able  and  willing  to 
 save  all  that  come  unto  him ;  that  whosoever  believeth 
 on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life ;  and  whosoever  will, 
 may  come  and  take  the  water  of  life  freely."  Tell 
 him  that  a  bloody  Manasseh,  and  a  persecuting  Saul, 
 and  even  some  of  the  murderers  of  the  Son  of  God, 
 have  obtained  mercy ;  and,  if  he  will  have  it  that  his 
 guilt  is  more  aggravated  than  theirs,  urge  upon  him 
 the  fact,  that  there  is  a  boundlessness  in  the  compas- 
 sions of  God,  and  an  infinite  value  in  the  blood  of 
 Christ,  which  no  measure  of  guilt  and  pollution  can 
 possibly  transcend.  Dwell,  moreover,  on  the  won- 
 derful consideration,  that,  as  God  is  glorified  in  the 
 forgiveness  of  every  penitent  sinner,  so  he  is  most 
 glorified  in  the  forgiveness  of  the  greatest  sinners; 
 for  then  each  of  his  moral  perfections,  and  especially 
 his  grace,  shines  forth  with  the  brightest  lustre ;  and 
 hence  it  is  the  privilege  of  the  penitent,  to  urge  the 
 greatness  of  his  guilt  before  God,  as  an  argument  for 
 his  being  forgiven.  Endeavour  to  make  him  realize, 
 that  if  his  guilt,  instead  of  luiving  risen  to  the  height 
 of  a  mountain,  had  been  limited  to  a  single  trans- 
 
LECTURE  VI.  183 
 
 gression,  he  could  never  have  atoned  for  it  by  any 
 exertions  or  sufFerings  of  his  own ;  but  that  the  sacri- 
 fice which  Christ  has  offered,  forbids  him  to  despair, 
 notwithstanding  his  guilt  appears  so  appalling.  His 
 eye  has  been  already  fixed  long  enough  exclusively 
 upon  his  guilt;  it  is  time  that  it  should  be  turned 
 away  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  Hold  him,  if  you  can, 
 to  the  blessed  gospel.  Let  him  see  the  richness, 
 the  preciousness,  the  freeness  of  its  provision ;  that 
 it  exactly  meets  the  exigencies  of  those  who  feel  that 
 they  are  great  sinners,  and  can  do  nothing  but  sink 
 away  into  the  arms  of  mercy.  Admonish  him,  more- 
 over, that  despair  is  in  itself  a  sin  of  fearful  magni- 
 tude ;  that  though  it  may  excite  the  compassion  of 
 man,  it  awakens  the  abhorrence  of  God;  that  one  of 
 its  primary  elements  is  cold  distrust  of  the  offers  and 
 promises  of  the  gospel;  and  that  the  indulgence  of  it 
 is  only  putting  the  soul  at  a  more  awful  distance  from 
 Christ,  and  clouding  still  more  deeply  the  prospect 
 of  its  salvation. 
 
 Suppose  the  sinner  to  become  impressed  with  the 
 idea,  that  he  lias  had  7io  conviction  of  sin,  and  that 
 all  that  he  supposed  to  be  conviction,  was  delusion , 
 when  at  the  same  time  he  furnishes  the  most  con- 
 clusive evidence,  that  he  is  really  a  subject  of  power- 
 ful divine  operation — in  a  case  of  this  kind,  I  would 
 endeavour  to  convince  him,  what  is  beyond  all  per- 
 adventure  true — that  the  adversary  is  at  work,  trying 
 to  drive  away  his  convictions,  by  making  him  believe 
 that  he  has  none.  I  would  show  him  how  reasonable 
 it  were  to  expect  that  it  should  be  so, — that  the 
 great  enemy  of  all  good  should  be  upon  the  alert,  in 
 the  use  of  his  wiles,  when  he  sees  that  he  is  in  dan- 
 
184  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 ger  of  losing  one  of  his  subjects.  And  I  would  refer 
 to  the  experience  of  many  others,  who  have  passed 
 through  similar  trials,  and  who  have  at  length  become 
 fully  satisfied  that  they  were  suffering  under  a  delu- 
 sion, which  was  the  effect  of  Satanic  influence.  And 
 when  the  point  is  once  gained,  that  the  sinner  really 
 believes  that  this  impression,  in  respect  to  his  having 
 no  convictions,  is  from  below,  he  is  prepared  to  resign 
 it;  and  the  delusion  vanishes. 
 
 It  may  be  useful  sometimes,  in  order  to  correct  his 
 views  on  this  subject,  to  set  him  to  account  for  his 
 own  unhappiness,  on  the  ground  that  he  has  no  con- 
 viction. The  fact,  that  he  has  no  peace,  that  he  is 
 even  wretched,  he  will  be  willing  enough  to  acknow- 
 ledge. He  is  not  as  he  was  in  other  days,  when  his 
 spirits  were  gay  and  buoyant,  and  no  thoughts  con- 
 cerning the  salvation  of  his  soul  ever  rose  in  his  mind. 
 There  is  some  cause  in  operation  now,  which  did  not 
 c^erate  then ;  else  there  would  have  been  no  change 
 in  his  feelings — no  change  in  his  conduct.  Suppose 
 he  could  exclude  the  subject  of  religion  from  his 
 thoughts — suppose  he  could  regard  it  with  the  same 
 indifference  he  formerly  did — suppose  he  could  revert 
 to  the  former  impression,  that  there  was  little  or  no 
 danger  in  his  case, — and  would  not  all  the  unhappi- 
 ness which  he  now  feels,  instantly  fly  away  ?  If  he 
 reflects,  will  he  not  acknowledge  that  this  would  be 
 the  case?  Let  him  say,  then,  what  else  it  is,  than 
 the  conviction  that  he  is  a  sinner,  that  disturbs  the 
 peace  of  his  mind  ?  If  he  had  no  conviction  of  the 
 truth  of  religion,  and  of  the  interest  which  he  has  in 
 it,  and  of  his  exposure  to  the  woes  of  perdition  in 
 consequence  of  having  offended  God,  why  is  it  that 
 
LECTURE  VI.  185 
 
 he  is  thrown  into  a  state  of  wretchedness,  from  which 
 he  would  give  the  world,  if  it  were  at  his  command, 
 to  be  delivered  ? 
 
 But  if  the  awakened  sinner  persevere  in  the  mis- 
 taken notion  that  he  has  no  comdction,  I  know  of  no 
 other  course  than  to  hold  up  to  his  view  those  great 
 truths  which  are  fitted  to  produce  it.  If  he  will  have 
 it,  that  he  has  hitherto  had  no  just  sense  of  sin,  we 
 can  only  proclaim  to  him  the  evil  of  sin,  and  point  him 
 to  the  fountain  that  is  opened  for  sin  and  unclean- 
 ness.  It  is  desirable,  however,  in  such  cases,  to  dwell 
 chiefly  on  the  glorious  provision  of  the  gospel ;  for 
 though  the  soul  is  unwilling  to  admit  that  it  feels  its 
 need,  yet  it  actually  does  realize  it ;  and  if  Christ  be 
 continually  held  up,  it  may  let  go  its  favourite  delusion 
 lonff  enoufrh  to  embrace  him  ;  and  when  Christ  is 
 really  received,  the  delusion  is  gone  for  ever. 
 
 There  is  yet  one  more  attitude  in  which  we  may 
 contemplate  the  awakened  sinner — I  mean  b.s  gradu- 
 ally falling  under  tlie -power  of  a  settled  melancholy, — 
 As  this  is  an  evil  greatly  to  be  deprecated,  so  the  very 
 first  tendencies  to  it,  ought,  if  possible,  to  be  promptly 
 counteracted;  for  unless  it  be  early  checked,  it  may 
 soon  become  habitual,  and  may  lead  to  the  most  disas- 
 trous, and  even  fatal  results.  Wherever  this  state 
 of  mind  exists  in  connection  with  the  subject  of  reli- 
 gion, it  will  usually  be  found  to  have  been  occasioned 
 by  an  erroneous  view  of  some  particular  truth.  It 
 is  a  matter  of  much  importance,  therefore,  to  ascertain 
 what  is  the  error  to  which  the  individual  is  yielding 
 himself;  and  this  may  ordinarily  be  done  by  close 
 and  diligent  inquiry.  It  is,  however,  often  more 
 easy  to  ascertain  the  error  than  to  remove  it ;  for  the 
 
186  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 very  fact  that  it  operates  so  powerfully  as  to  destroy, 
 in  some  measure,  the  balance  among  the  faculties, 
 proves  that  it  has  gained  a  strong  hold  of  the  mind, 
 and  is  not  probably  to  be  dislodged  by  any  feeble 
 effort.  In  attempting  to  remove  it,  it  is  often  wisest 
 to  avoid  coming  at  once  to  the  point,  lest  the  mind 
 should  take  the  alarm,  and  put  itself  into  the  attitude 
 of  defence.  Let  the  effort  be  directed  first  to  im- 
 press upon  the  disordered  intellect  some  of  the  great 
 truths  which  it  may  not  be  disposed  to  question,  but 
 which  are  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  notion  which 
 has  plunged  it  into  gloom ;  and  let  it  be  left,  in  some 
 measure,  to  its  own  reflections  and  conclusions ;  and 
 when  the  particular  error  is  approached,  let  it  be  in 
 an  easy  and  delicate,  and  not  in  a  harsh  and  revolting 
 manner :  and  there  is  good  reason  to  hope  that  it 
 may  be  delivered  from  its  bondage  to  the  error ;  and 
 thus  the  clouds  of  melancholy  may  go  off,  and  light, 
 and  peace,  and  comfort,  may  succeed. 
 
 It  sometimes  happens,  that  the  calamity  of  which 
 I  am  speaking  is  connected  with  great  physical  de- 
 rangement; and  that  it  would  never  have  existed, 
 but  for  some  predisposing  cause  in  the  bodily  system. 
 In  this  case,  the  mind  and  body  have  a  mutual  action 
 and  re-action  upon  each  other :  the  mind  becoming 
 more  gloomy  on  account  of  the  disease  of  the  body ; 
 and  the  body  more  diseased  on  account  of  the  gloom 
 of  the  mind.  Sometimes  important  benefit  may  be 
 derived  from  medical  aid,  and  still  more  frequently, 
 perhaps,  from  gentle  relaxation  and  exercise.  It  has 
 not  unfrequently  happened  that  change  of  scenery, 
 change  of  surrounding  objects,  change  of  daily  asso- 
 ciates, has  helped  to  restore  the  health  of  the  body, 
 
LECTURE  VI.  18T 
 
 while  it  has  contributed,  in  the  same  degree,  to  bring 
 back  the  balance  of  the  mind. 
 
 There  is  one  caution  which  ought  always  to  be 
 diligently  observed,  but  which  there  is  reason  to  fear 
 is  too  often  overlooked,  in  the  treatment  of  a  person 
 in  these  painful  circumstances — I  refer  to  the  fact, 
 that  no  measures  should  be  taken  which  are  fitted  to 
 carry  his  mind  ultimately  away  from  religion.  It  is 
 not  uncommon  for  those  whose  friends  have  fallen 
 into  this  state,  to  manifest  a  strong  disposition  to 
 separate  them  from  all  religious  influences,  to  di- 
 vorce them  from  the  company  of  Christians,  and  to 
 urge  them  into  the  society  of  the  gay  and  thought- 
 less. But  never  was  there  a  greater  mistake.  The 
 contrast  which,  in  that  case,  exists  between  the  world 
 without  and  the  world  within,  between  the  cheerless 
 and  wretched  state  of  the  soul,  and  the  joyous  bound- 
 ing of  hearts  amidst  the  vanities  of  life,  instead  of 
 relieving  melancholy,  is  fitted  to  change  it  into  agony. 
 But  if  the  point  be  ultimately  gained  by  such  a  course, 
 let  me  ask,  what  is  it  that  is  gained?  It  is  not 
 merely  relief  from  gloom ;  but  it  is  freedom  from  all 
 concern  for  the  soul.  It  is  a  deliberate  rushing  back 
 upon  the  vanities  and  gaieties  of  life.  It  is  turning 
 away  the  thoughts  from  God,  and  from  Christ,  and 
 from  salvation,  in  a  manner  which  renders  it  extremely 
 probable  that  they  will  never  in  this  world  be  seri- 
 ously directed  to  these  objects  again;  at  least  not  in 
 circumstances  in  which  reflection  will  be  likely  to  be 
 availing.  If,  instead  of  this  violent  course,  there 
 shoidd  be  adopted  one  which  should  be  fitted  to  break 
 up  gloomy  associations  on  the  one  hand,  without  driv- 
 ing away  serious  thought  on  the  other — which  should 
 
188  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 surround  the  individual  with  cheerful,  and  yet  with 
 religious  influences, — there  might  be  just  reason  to 
 hope,  that  in  escaping  from  the  dominion  of  melan- 
 choly, he  would  pass,  not  into  the  thoughtlessness 
 (rfthe  world,  but  into  the  peace  and  joy  of  the  true 
 Christian. 
 
 Two  brief  remarks,  by  way  of  inference,  will  con- 
 clude the  discourse. 
 
 1.  Our  subject  exposes  two  opposite  errors,  both  of 
 which,  it  is  believed,  are  common  in  the  treatment  of 
 awakened  sinners. 
 
 The  first  is  the  error  of  those  who  hmit  them- 
 selves to  the  simple  direction  to  repent,  or  believe,  or 
 submit  to  God.  Any  thing  beyond  this  they  con- 
 sider as  putting  the  sinner  upon  the  use  of  the  means 
 of  grace  ;  and  they  ask  how  they  can  consistently  do 
 this,  when  the  sinner  is  liable  to  die  every  moment, 
 and  thus  be  alike  beyond  repentance,  and  beyond 
 mercy  ?  And  then  again,  they  say,  that  all  that  he 
 does  while  he  remains  impenitent  is  sinful ;  and  that 
 by  exhorting  him  to  do  any  thing  before  repentance, 
 they  exhort  him  to  sin.  But  it  is  not  difficult  to  see 
 where  lies  the  mistake  in  this  matter.  All  will  ad- 
 mit that  it  is  the  duty  of  a  sinner  to  repent  without 
 delay.  But  he  cannot  repent  until  he  knows  what 
 repentance  is,  and  until  he  understands  those  great 
 truths,  in  view  of  which  repentance  is  exercised. 
 And  to  this  end,  if  he  be  ignorant,  he  must  be  in- 
 structed out  of  God's  word,  either  by  reading  the 
 Bible  himself,  or  hearing  its  truths  presented  by 
 others ;  in  other  words,  he  must  be  put  upon  the  use 
 of  the  means  of  grace.  True  it  is,  that  he  may  die 
 before  he  has  knowledc^e  enousrh  to  exercise  evan- 
 
LECTURE  VI.  189 
 
 gelical  repentance ;  but  even  if  it  should  be  so,  they 
 who  direct  him  are  not  responsible  for  the  event; 
 because  some  degree  of  knowledge  is  essential  to  re- 
 pentance. And  can  it  reasonably  be  said  that  any 
 thing  is  sinful,  which  is  necessarily  involved  in  a  com- 
 pliance with  God's  command  ?  If  he  commands  the 
 sinner  to  repent,  he  commands  him  to  do  all  that  is 
 necessary  to  enable  him  to  repent ;  and  as  some  know- 
 ledge of  his  truth  is  necessary,  if  he  do  not  possess 
 it  already,  he  is  bound  to  gain  it ;  and  surely  there 
 can  be  nothing  in  that  to  excite  the  divine  displeasure. 
 
 The  other  error  is  that  of  directing  inquiring  sin- 
 ners to  use  the  means  of  grace,  without,  at  the  same 
 time,  enforcing  the  obligation  of  immediate  repen- 
 tance. This  direction  is  fitted  to  abate  a  sense  of  guilt, 
 and  finally  to  bring  back  to  the  soul  its  accustomed 
 spiritual  torpor.  One  of  two  results,  from  such  a 
 direction,  you  may  confidently  expect — either  that  the 
 sinner  will  lull  himself  to  sleep  in  the  use  of  means, 
 and  will  soon  be  disposed  to  abandon  them,  or  else 
 that  he  will  put  himself  upon  a  course  of  self-righteous 
 effort,  and  imagine  that  he  is  going  rapidly  towards 
 heaven,  when  he  has  totally  mistaken  the  path  that 
 leads  thither.  Means  are  nothing  to  an  awakened 
 sinner,  except  to  bring  before  him  those  truths  which 
 are  necessary  to  the  exercise  of  repentance.  To 
 exhort  him  to  the  use  of  means  with  reference  to  any 
 other  end  than  this,  were  undoubtedly  to  mistake 
 their  design,  and  to  expose  him  to  be  dangerously 
 and  fatally  misled. 
 
 Take  heed  then,  brethren,  that  you  avoid  both 
 these  errors.  Before  you  put  off  the  sinner  with  the 
 simple  direction  to  repent,  be  sure  that  you  are  not 
 
190  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 speaking  to  him  a  language  which  he  does  not  under- 
 stand. Be  sure  that  he  understands  those  truths, 
 without  a  knowledge  of  which,  your  direction,  though 
 true  and  good,  would  leave  him  to  grope  in  the  dark. 
 And  on  the  other  hand,  when  you  direct  him  to  study 
 his  Bible,  and  attend  on  the  various  means  of  reli- 
 gious instruction,  take  care  that  you  do  not  leave  the 
 impression,  that  this  is  a  substitute  for  repentance, 
 instead  of  the  means  of  it ;  or,  at  least,  that  repent*^ 
 ance  will  by  and  by  come  along  in  the  train  of  these 
 means,  without  any  more  direct  personal  effort.  In 
 short,  endeavour  to  put  him  in  the  best  way  for  un- 
 derstandino;  those  truths  which  are  involved  in  the 
 exercise  of  repentance ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  let  him 
 distinctly  know,  that  it  is  of  such  vital  importance,  and 
 such  immediate  obligation,  that  if  he  dies  a  stranger 
 to  it,  he  must  reap  the  fruit  of  his  neglect  in  a  scene 
 of  interminable  anguish. 
 
 2.  Finally,  Our  subject  teaches  us  lohat  are  the 
 best  qualifications  for  directing  and  counselling  awak- 
 ened sinners. 
 
 It  is  essential  that  a  person  who  undertakes  this 
 office  should  have  a  good  knowledge  of  God's  word ; 
 for  this  is  the  great  instrument  by  which  the  whole 
 work  is  to  be  accomplished.  It  will  not  suffice,  that 
 there  should  be  a  mere  superficial  acquaintance  with 
 divine  truth ;  but  it  should  be  deep  and  thorough : 
 the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  should  be  understood  in 
 their  various  bearings  and  connections.  There  should 
 also  be  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  human  heart — 
 the  subject  on  which  this  work  is  to  be  performed. 
 There  should  be  an  ability  to  guide  the  sinner  in  the 
 work  of  self-examination ;  to  ferret  sin  out  from  its 
 
LECTURE  VI.  191 
 
 various  lurking  places ;  to  bring  principles  and  mo- 
 tives to  bear  upon  the  various  faculties  and  afFectiona 
 of  the  soul,  with  discrimination  and  good  effect.  In 
 short,  there  should  be  an  intelligent  and  devoted 
 piety ;  for  this  secures  a  knowledge  of  divine  truth 
 on  the  one  hand,  and  an  acquaintance  with  the 
 springs  of  human  conduct  on  the  other.  I  hardly 
 need  say,  that  the  knowledge  necessary  to  the  right 
 discharge  of  this  office  is  especially  of  an  experi- 
 mental character ;  for  he  who  undertakes  to  direct  an 
 inquiring  sinner  in  a  path  in  which  he  has  never 
 walked,  is  as  the  blind  leading  the  blind.  A  man 
 may  be  destitute  in  a  great  degree  of  human  learn- 
 ing, he  may  be  a  babe  in  the  wisdom  of  the  world, 
 and  yet  he  may  have  that  divine  and  spiritual  know- 
 ledge, which  shall  render  him  a  competent  guide  to 
 inquiring  souls.  And  on  the  other  hand,  he  may 
 be  a  proficient  in  every  branch  of  human  knowledge, 
 he  may  have  even  studied  thoroughly  the  philosophy 
 of  the  mind,  and  the  criticism  of  the  Bible,  and  yet, 
 from  having  never  felt  the  power  of  divine  truth  upon 
 his  own  heart,  he  may  be  a  most  unskilful  and  unsafe 
 guide  in  the  concern  of  the  soul's  salvation. 
 
 Wherefore,  Christian  brethren,  be  exhorted  to 
 larger  attainments,  both  in  knowledge  and  in  piety. 
 I  might  urge  you  to  this,  on  the  ground  that  it  will 
 increase  your  comfort  here,  and  brighten  your  crown 
 hereafter.  I  might  urge  you  to  it,  also,  on  the 
 ground  of  general  usefulness ;  for  there  is  no  depart- 
 ment of  benevolent  action  for  which  such  attainments 
 would  not  better  prepare  you.  But  I  exhort  you 
 now  to  aim  at  these  attainments  from  the  considera- 
 tion, that  your  lot  is  cast  at  a  period  w^hen  much  de- 
 
192  LECTURE  VI. 
 
 volves  upon  you  in  the  way  of  directing  inquiring 
 souls ;  and  while,  on  the  one  hand,  they  may  keep 
 you  from  being  instrumental,  even  in  your  well-meant 
 efforts,  of  great  evil;  on  the  other,  they  may  secure 
 to  you  the  blessing  of  accomplishing  great  good.  Go 
 then,  Christian,  often  into  your  closet,  and  study 
 your  own  heart.  Open  God's  blessed  word,  and 
 apply  yourself  to  its  precious  truths.  Keep  your 
 soul  constantly  imbued  with  its  spirit.  Then  the 
 inquiring  sinner  may  find  in  you  a  safe  and  skilful 
 guide.  Then  you  may  hope  that  God  will  honour 
 you  as  an  instrument  of  saving  souls  from  death,  and 
 hiding  a  multitude  of  sins. 
 
LECTURE  VIL 
 
 TREATMENT  DUE  TO  YOUNG  CONVERTS. 
 
 2  Cor.  xiii.  5. 
 
 "  Prove  your  ovon  selves." 
 
 This  exhortation  was  addressed,  by  the  apostle, 
 to  professed  Christians.  It  takes  for  granted,  that 
 they  were  not  absolutely  assured  of  their  discipleship, 
 and  were  liable  to  be  deceived  in  the  views  which 
 they  formed  respecting  their  own  character.  It  en- 
 joins the  duty  of  referring  their  character  to  the  pro- 
 per test ;  proving  whether  Christ  is  in  them  by  the 
 sanctifying  influences  of  his  Spirit,  or  whether  they 
 are  mere  nominal  Christians,  finally  to  be  cast  off  as 
 reprobate. 
 
 The  advice  contained  in  the  text  was  addressed 
 to  the  Corinthian  church  indiscrhninately ;  and  it 
 may  properly  apply  to  all  Christians,  without  any 
 reference  to  age  or  standing.  It  is,  however,  espe- 
 cially applicable  to  those  who  have  just  entered,  or 
 professedly  entered,  on  the  Christian  life ;  for  if  they 
 mistake  their  own  character  then,  there  is  reason  to 
 fear  that  the  mistake  will  be  fatal.  It  therefore  be- 
 comes every  minister,  and  every  private  Christian, 
 who  undertakes  the  office  of  a  counsellor  and  guide, 
 I  Q2 
 
194  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 during  a  revival  of  religion,  to  make  much  use  of  the 
 exhortation — "  Prove  your  own  selves." 
 
 It  is,  if  I  mistake  not,  becoming  a  somewhat  po- 
 pular notion,  that  nearly  all  the  efforts  which  are 
 made  during  a  revival,  should  be  directed  to  the 
 awakening  and  conversion  of  sinners ;  and  that,  com- 
 paratively, little  attention  is  needed  by  those  who 
 have  indulged  the  hope  that  they  have  become  recon- 
 ciled to  God.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  say,  or  to  think, 
 that  too  much  is  done  to  effect  the  former  of  these 
 objects ;  but  I  am  constrained  to  believe  that  there  is 
 far  too  little  done  in  reference  to  the  latter.  True 
 it  is,  that  the  sinner,  while  trembling  under  a  con- 
 viction of  guilt,  is  in  circumstances  of  awful  interest ; 
 for  if  the  Spirit  of  God  depart  from  him,  it  may  be 
 the  eternal  death  of  his  soul;  but  it  is  no  less  true, 
 that  the  period  of  his  first  cherishing  a  hope  in  God's 
 mercy  is  an  exceedingly  critical  one ;  for  if  he  build 
 on  a  sandy  foundation,  he  may  never  discover  it,  un- 
 til it  slides  from  beneath  him,  and  lets  him  into  the 
 pit.  Let  no  Christian  then  imagine,  that  his  re- 
 sponsibility, in  connection  with  a  revival,  terminates 
 in  the  duty  which  he  owes  to  awakened  sinners :  let 
 him  remember  that  there  is  another  class  who  as 
 truly  claim  his  attention  as  they,  and  who  cannot  be 
 neglected,  but  at  the  peril  of  encouraging  self-de- 
 ception, and  corrupting  the  purity  of  the  church. 
 Lend  me  your  attention,  therefore,  while  I  endea- 
 vour, in  this  discourse,  to  exhibit  an  outline  of  the 
 
 TREATMENT  WHICH  IS  DUE  TO  THOSE  WHO  HAVE 
 BEEN  HOPEFULLY  THE  SUBJECTS  OF  A  RECENT 
 CONVERSION. 
 
 We  will  consider  the  object  which  ought  to  be 
 
LECTURE  VII.  195 
 
 kept  in  view — and  the  means  by  which  it  may  be 
 most  successfully  accomplished. 
 
 I.  The  object  to  be  aimed  at,  in  all  our  treatment 
 of  those  who  hope  they  have  been  recently  converted, 
 is  twofold :  to  save  from  self-deception,  and  to  build 
 up  in  faith  and  holiness, 
 
 1.   To  save  from  self-deception. 
 
 That  there  is  danger  that  many  persons  will  prac- 
 tise deception  upon  themselves  in  these  circum- 
 stances, must  be  obvious  to  any  one  who  gives  the 
 subject  the  least  consideration.  For  the  mind  is 
 then  in  an  excited  state,  when  it  is  most  liable  to 
 misjudge  of  its  own  exercises ;  and  the  heart  has  been 
 burdened  with  anguish,  and  has  been  longing  for  re- 
 lief, and  is  prepared  to  welcome  with  transport  the 
 least  evidence  of  pardon ;  and  of  course  is  in  danger 
 of  grasping  at  a  shadow,  and  mistaking  it  for  the 
 substance.  Besides,  there  is  a  chapter  in  the  record 
 of  experience,  which  teaches  a  most  impressive  lesson 
 on  this  subject ;  which  exhibits  instances  innumerable, 
 of  persons  who  have,  for  a  season,  felt  confident  of 
 their  own  conversion,  and  have  been  hailed  by  Chris- 
 tians as  fellow-helpers  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
 who  have,  nevertheless,  subsequently  been  convinced 
 themselves,  and  forced  the  conviction  upon  others, 
 that  what  they  had  called  Christian  experience  was 
 mere  delusion.  And,  while  there  is  danger  that 
 self-deception  will  take  place  in  these  circumstances, 
 no  one  can  doubt  that  this  is  an  evil  greatly  to  be 
 deprecated ;  for  there  is  comparatively  little  reason 
 to  hope,  in  any  given  case,  that  it  will  be  removed  : 
 and  if  it  be  not  removed,  it  is  in  the  very  worst  sense 
 fatal.  Surely  then  it  devolves  upon  all  who  are  ac- 
 i2 
 
196  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 tive  in  conducting  a  revival  of  religion,  to  guard  those 
 who  hope  they  have  been  recently  converted,  against 
 self-deception.  Even  amidst  all  the  peace  and  rap- 
 ture which  they  may  experience,  in  connection  with 
 what  they  suppose  to  be  a  conversion  to  God,  it  is 
 the  duty  of  those  who  counsel  them,  though  they 
 may  rejoice  in  their  joy,  to  rejoice  with  trembling, 
 lest  it  should  prove,  that  the  hope  with  which  their 
 joy  is  connected  should  be  the  hope  of  the  hypo- 
 crite, which  shall  finally  prove  as  the  giving  up  of 
 the  ghost. 
 
 2,  The  other  great  end  to  be  kept  in  view,  in  re- 
 spect to  the  class  of  which  I  am  speaking,  is,  to  build 
 tliem  up  in  faith  and  holiness. 
 
 If  they  have  actually  been  regenerated,  they  will 
 certainly,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  bring  forth  the 
 fruits  of  holiness ;  for  it  is  impossible  that  a  gracious 
 principle  should  exist  in  the  soul,  and  be  habitually 
 and  entirely  inoperative.  Nevertheless,  it  is  not 
 every  Christian  who  lets  his  light  shine  as  he  ought — 
 not  every  one  that  exerts  any  thing  like  the  amount 
 of  influence  in  favour  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  that  is 
 fairly  within  his  power.  It  therefore  becomes  a 
 matter  of  great  moment,  that,  at  the  very  beginning 
 of  the  Christian  life,  each  one  should  be  impressed 
 with  his  obligations  to  labour  for  his  Master  to  the 
 extent  of  his  ability ;  and  should  be  assisted,  so  far 
 as  may  be,  to  form  a  character,  which  will  ensure  at 
 once  the  highest  degree  both  of  comfort  and  of  useful- 
 fulness.  Whatever  is  done  then  to  mould  the  char- 
 acter, will  probably  exert  a  far  more  decisive  influ- 
 ence, than  any  thing  which  could  be  done  at  a  future 
 period;  and  upon  the  counsels  and  directions  v/hich 
 
LECTURE    VII.  197 
 
 an  individual  receives,  at  such  a  moment,  may  depend 
 in  a  great  degree,  the  amount  of  good  which  he  is 
 to  accomphsh  during  his  whole  future  Hfe.  Surely, 
 then,  it  is  no  unimportant  office,  to  counsel  and  guide 
 the  young  Christian.  He  who  does  it  aright  may 
 be  instrumental  of  opening  fountains  of  blessing, 
 which  shall  send  forth  their  purifying  streams  in 
 every  direction. 
 
 II.  We  proceed,  secondly,  to  consider  some  of  the 
 means  by  which  this  twofold  object  is  to  be  attained. 
 
 I.  Let  those  who  hope  they  have  been  the  sub- 
 jects of  a  recent  conversion,  be  put  on  their  guard 
 against  too  confident  a  belief  that  they  have  been  truly 
 regenerated, 
 
 I  remember  to  have  heard  of  an  individual,  who 
 was  afterwards  greatly  distinguished  for  piety,  going 
 to  the  elder  Jonathan  Edwards,  to  whose  congrega- 
 tion he  belonged,  to  tell  him  what  God  had  done  for 
 his  soul ;  and  after  that  great  and  good  man  had 
 listened  to  the  account  of  his  supposed  conversion, 
 and  had  heard  him  speak  with  rapture,  of  the  new 
 and  delightful  views  which  he  had  of  spiritual  objects, 
 and  when  the  individual  was  expecting  that  he  would 
 do  nothing  less  than  congratulate  him  upon  having 
 become  a  child  of  God,  he  was  disappointed  beyond 
 measure,  by  simply  hearing  him  say,  that  what  he 
 had  experienced  was  an  encouragement  to  him  to 
 persevere;  though  the  man  himself,  in  relating  the 
 circumstance  many  years  after,  when  he  had  come 
 much  nearer  the  fulness  of  the  stature  of  a  perfect 
 person  in  Christ,  cordially  approved  the  course  which 
 his  minister  had  adopted.  It  is  not  always  easy  to 
 satisfy  persons  in  these  circumstances,  even  of  the 
 
198  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 possibility,  that  the  hope  and  joy  which  they  expe- 
 rience may  be  spurious ;  but  it  is  much  to  be  desired, 
 both  as  it  respects  their  safety  and  their  usefulness, 
 that  this  should  be  effected;  that  while  they  acknow- 
 ledge, with  devout  gratitude  to  God,  the  least  evi- 
 dence that  he  has  extended  to  them  a  gracious  for- 
 giveness, they  should  fear  lest  a  promise  being  left 
 of  entering  into  rest,  they  should  seem  to  come  short 
 of  it. 
 
 You  cannot  do  better  service  to  those  who  believe 
 themselves  to  have  been  recently  converted,  than  by 
 presenting  distinctly  before  them  the  evidences  of 
 Christian  character.      Let  them  clearly  understand, 
 that  the  mere  fact,  that  the  clouds  which  hung  over 
 their  minds  are  dispersed,  and  that  they  are  rejoicing 
 in  bright  sunshine,  constitutes  no  sufficient  evidence 
 of  their  regeneration.      Encourage  them  to  analyze 
 their  feelings,  to  examine  the  motives  and  principles 
 of  their  conduct,  especially  to  inquire  whether  they 
 have  the  humility  of  the  gospel,  whether  they  cor- 
 dially approve  its  conditions,  and  whether  they  glory 
 in  sovereign  grace,  as  it  is  manifested  in  the  gospel 
 scheme  of  salvation.      Show  them,   moreover,  that 
 the   evidence  of  Christian  character,  in  order  to  be 
 decisive,  must  be  progressive ;   that  it  consists  espe- 
 cially in  a  fixed  purpose,  and  a  steady  course  of  en- 
 deavours, in  reliance  on  God's  grace,  to  do  whatever 
 he  would  have  them  to  do ;  that  they  must  add  to  their 
 faith  all  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the  Christian ;  and 
 that,  if  they  fail  of  this,  whatever  other  experience 
 they  may  have,  must  be  set  down  as  nothing.      Cau- 
 tion them  against  the  wiles  of  their  own  hearts,  and 
 the  wiles  of  the  great  adversary;   and  urge  them  to 
 
XECTURE  VII.  199 
 
 settle  the  question  respecting  their  claim  to  Christian 
 character,  by  referring  their  experience  to  the  simple 
 standard  of  God's  word. 
 
 It  is  matter  of  great  moment  that  they  should  be 
 impressed,  from  the  beginning,  with  the  importance 
 of  habitual  self-examination;  for  this  is  not  more 
 essential  to  ensure  them  against  self-deception,  than 
 it  is  to  all  their  attainments  in  holiness.  Let  them 
 be  exhorted  not  only  to  inspect  narrowly  their  mo- 
 tives and  feelings  from  day  to  day,  with  a  view  to 
 give  a  right  direction  to  their  prayers,  and  to  as- 
 certain the  measure  of  their  growth  in  grace,  but 
 also  frequently  to  revolve  the  great  question,  whe- 
 ther they  have  really  been  born  of  the  Spirit  ?  Such 
 a  course  honestly  and  faithfully  pursued,  in  the  light 
 of  God's  word,  is  hardly  consistent  with  cherishing 
 the  hypocrite's  hope,  or  with  making  low  attainments 
 in  piety. 
 
 2.  Endeavour  to  impress  them  with  the  considera- 
 tion, that  if  they  have  really  been  renewed^  they  are 
 just  entering  on  a  course  of  labour  and  conflict. 
 
 It  too  often  happens,  that,  in  the  rapture  which 
 the  soul  experiences  when  it  emerges  suddenly  into 
 light  from  the  gloom  of  deep  conviction,  there  is 
 little  else  thought  of  than  its  own  enjoyment ;  and 
 the  bright  visions  of  heaven,  by  which  it  is  well  nigh 
 entranced,  occasion  a  temporary  forgetfulness  of  the 
 trials  and  conflicts,  and  all  the  more  sober  realities, 
 of  the  Christian  life.  Now  it  is  highly  important 
 that  an  individual  should  not,  at  this  interesting 
 moment,  take  up  the  idea  that  he  is  born  into  the 
 kingdom  to  enjoy  a  state  of  perpetual  sunshine;  that 
 he  has  nothing  to  do  but  fold  his  arms,  and  sit  quietly 
 
200  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 down  in  the  cheering  and  bright  light  of  God^s  coun- 
 tenance. Let  him  once  get  this  impression,  or  any 
 thing  like  it,  and  the  effect,  in  the  first  place,  will  be 
 painful  disappointment ;  for  it  is  almost  certain,  that, 
 at  no  distant  period,  he  will  have  to  encounter  days 
 of  darkness ;  and  he  will  find  a  law  in  his  members 
 warring  against  the  law  of  his  mind;  and  not  im- 
 probably he  may  be  ready  to  give  his  hope  to  the 
 winds,  and  resign  himself  to  the  conviction,  that  all 
 the  joy  he  had  experienced  was  the  effect  of  delu- 
 sion. Besides,  such  an  impression,  there  is  reason 
 to  fear,  might  exert  an  influence  that  would  be  felt 
 through  life,  unfavourable  to  his  Christian  activity, 
 and  might  abate,  in  no  small  degree,  his  zeal,  and 
 efficiency,  and  usefulness,  in  the  cause  of  his  Master, 
 Strive,  then,  to  impress  the  young  convert,  from 
 the  very  beginning,  with  the  conviction,  that  God 
 has  called  him  into  his  kingdom  to  struggle  with  the 
 corruptions  of  his  heart — to  war  with  principalities 
 and  powers.  Admonish  him,  that  there  is  still  an 
 evil  principle  within  him ;  and  that  if  its  operations 
 seem  to  be  suspended  for  a  season,  it  yet  retains  a 
 deadly  energy,  which  will  call  him,  ere  long,  to  se- 
 vere conflict.  Admonish  him,  also,  of  the  tempta- 
 tions of  the  world  ;  tell  him  how  insidious  they  are — 
 in  what  a  variety  of  forms  they  present  themselves — 
 how  many,  who  have  imagined  themselves  secure 
 against  their  influence,  have,  nevertheless,  been  as- 
 sailed by  them  with  success.  Remind  him  also  that 
 he  has  a  powerful,  invisible  enemy  to  contend  with — 
 the  enemy  of  all  good — against  the  influence  of  whose 
 wiles  no  condition  in  life  can  secure  him.  Let  him 
 understand,  that  he  is  never  so  much  in  danger  of 
 
LECTURE  VII.  201 
 
 falling  into  the  hands  of  his  spiritual  enemies,  as 
 when  he  yields  to  a  spirit  of  self-confidence  or  care- 
 lessness, and  either  practically  forgets  that  such  ene- 
 mies exist,  or  else  thinks  to  encounter  them  in  his 
 own  strength.  He  cannot  be  girded  for  conflict  too 
 early — or  observe  their  movements  too  vigilantly — or 
 meet  them  too  resolutely  and  boldly.  Let  him  de- 
 termine, that  he  will  wear  the  whole  armour  of  God 
 at  all  times,  and  especially  in  every  scene  of  tempta- 
 tion into  whicli  his  duty  may  call  him,  and  then  he 
 may  be  able  to  stand. 
 
 But  he  has  something  more  to  do  than  merely  to 
 contend  with  enemies;  he  has  to  labour  directly  for 
 the  advancement  of  Christ's  cause.  His  lot  is  cast 
 in  a  world  lying  in  darkness  and  wickedness ;  and  it 
 is  for  him  to  lend  his  aid  to  enlio-hten  and  reform  it. 
 
 o 
 
 At  home  and  abroad  there  are  multitudes  thronging 
 the  road  to  perdition ;  it  is  for  him  to  put  forth  a 
 hand  to  arrest  them,  and,  by  God's  blessing  upon 
 his  efforts,  to  turn  them  into  the  path  of  life.  The 
 Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  given  to  the  world  his  gos- 
 pel; and  he  has  left  an  injunction  upon  his  people 
 to  carry  it  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  that  its  light 
 may  every  where  be  diffused,  and  its  influence  every 
 where  felt ;  and  every  one  who  is  born  into  his  king- 
 dom becomes  specially  obligated  to  lend  himself  to 
 this  glorious  work,  and  to  continue  in  it  till  he  shall 
 be  taken  from  his  labours  to  his  reward.  Every  young 
 convert  should  be  made  to  feel,  that  this  is  a  matter 
 of  personal  concern  with  himself;  and  that,  from  the 
 hour  of  his  conversion  to  God,  all  his  affections,  and 
 faculties,  and  possessions,  are,  in  some  way  or  other, 
 to  be  consecrated  to  his  glory. 
 i3 
 
202  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 Let  it  farther  be  impressed  upon  him,  that  it  is 
 most  unworthy  of  any  one  who  believes  himself  called 
 into  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  even  to  desire  an  ex- 
 emption from  labour  and  trial.  For  what  were  the 
 sufferings  and  sacrifices  of  him  to  whom  the  Chris- 
 tian looks  as  the  foundation  of  his  hopes  and  joys  ? 
 And  what  is  the  utmost  that  he  can  do  or  suffer, 
 when  compared  with  the  exceeding  and  eternal 
 weight  of  glory  which  awaits  him  in  heaven  ?  It  is 
 a  law  of  God's  providence,  that,  on  the  whole,  the 
 highest  degree  of  happiness  is  connected  with  the 
 most  faithful  discharge  of  duty ;  so  that,  while  he 
 calls  the  Christian  to  glory,  he  calls  him  also  to  vir- 
 tue ;  in  other  words,  he  brings  him  into  his  kingdom 
 to  find  his  enjoyment  in  a  course  of  obedience  to  his 
 commandments.  And  while  these  commandments, 
 in  themselves,  are  not  grievous,  the  keeping  of  them 
 brings  peace  to  the  soul,  inasmuch  as  it  furnishes 
 the  best,  the  only  satisfactory  evidence  of  true  dis- 
 cipleship.  Surely  the  young  Christian  cannot  re- 
 sist, will  not  desire  to  resist,  the  force  of  such  consi- 
 derations. 
 
 3.  Let  it  be  impressed  on  the  mind  of  the  young 
 convert,  that  much  of  his  comfort  and  usefulness  in 
 the  religious  life  will  probably  depend  on  the  resolu- 
 tions he  forms^  and  the  principles  he  adopts^  at  the 
 beginning. 
 
 It  is  in  religion  as  in  every  thing  else — the  first 
 steps  that  are  taken  are  usually  the  most  decisive. 
 The  man  who  sets  out  well  in  any  worldly  enterprise, 
 who  carefully  counts  the  cost,  and  engages  in  it  with 
 a  prudence,  and  zeal,  and  resolution,  corresponding 
 to  its  importance,  we  expect,  in  all  ordinary  cases. 
 
LECTURE  vir.  203 
 
 will  succeed ;  and  we  calculate  that  the  amount  of 
 his  success  will  be  very  much  in  proportion  to  the 
 discretion  and  energy  which  characterize  his  earliest 
 eflPorts.  On  the  other  hand,  let  an  individual  en- 
 gage in  the  same  enterprise  with  but  little  reflection 
 and  zeal,  and  instead  of  makino^  it,  at  the  bemnnin"-, 
 a  commanding  object,  let  him  regard  it  as  a  matter 
 to  be  taken  up  and  laid  aside  as  circumstances  may 
 seem  to  dictate,  and  you  may  expect,  with  confidence, 
 that  the  end  will  be  like  the  beffinnincr — little  at- 
 tempted,  little  accomplished.  In  like  manner,  sup- 
 pose the  young  Christian  to  set  out  with  a  decided 
 purpose,  formed  in  the  strength  of  divine  grace,  to 
 do  the  utmost  in  his  power  for  the  advancement  of 
 the  Redeemer's  cause — suppose  he  adopt  fixed  prin- 
 ciples for  the  regulation  of  his  whole  conduct,  and 
 begin  with  a  firm  resolution  that  he  will  never  yield 
 them  up  in  any  circumstances, — and  you  may  hope, 
 with  good  reason,  to  see  him  holding  on  his  way  in 
 the  face  of  appalling  obstacles,  and  exhibiting  through 
 life  the  character  of  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 But  if  he  begin,  satisfied  with  some  general  inten- 
 tions to  do  his  duty,  and  without  any  definite  plan 
 for  the  regulation  of  his  conduct — if  he  adopt  the 
 principle  of  yielding  improperly  to  circumstances, 
 and  endeavour  to  make  a  compromise  with  conscience 
 for  the  neglect  of  duties  that  require  great  self- 
 denial, — rely  on  it,  his  course  will,  in  all  probability, 
 be  marked  by  little  either  of  comfort  or  usefulness ; 
 and  if  he  is  saved  at  last,  it  will  be  so  as  by  fire.  I 
 acknowledge,  indeed,  that  there  are  some  cases  in 
 which  an  unpromising  beginning  is  followed  by  an 
 active  and  useful  life ;  in  which  an  early  course  of 
 
204  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 conformity  to  the  world  is  terminated  by  means  of 
 some  dispensation  of  Providence,  and  is  followed  by 
 a  course  of  exemplary  and  devoted  obedience :  but 
 in  all  ordinary  cases,  the  man  who  adopts  a  low  stand- 
 ard at  the  beginning,  never  rises  to  a  more  elevated 
 one  at  any  subsequent  period. 
 
 Let  the  young  convert,  then,  be  admonished  to 
 begin  the  Christian  life  with  such  resolutions  and 
 principles  as  will  be  likely  to  secure  the  greatest 
 amount  of  activity  and  usefulness.  Let  him  con- 
 template the  importance  of  doing  the  utmost  in  his 
 power  for  the  honour  of  his  Master  and  the  advance- 
 ment of  his  cause,  as  well  as  of  reaching  the  highest 
 attainable  degree  of  personal  holiness — let  him  de- 
 termine that  nothing  shall  divert  him  from  the  pur- 
 pose of  following  Christ  through  bad  as  well  as  good 
 report,  and  that,  in  the  strength  of  his  grace,  he  will 
 march  on  in  his  service,  in  spite  of  any  obstacles  that 
 may  lie  in  his  way — let  him  resolve  that  he  will  keep 
 the  eye  of  faith  steadily  fixed,  now  upon  the  Savi- 
 our's cross,  and  now  upon  the  crown  of  glory — in 
 short,  let  him  form  a  plan  of  holy  living,  that  shall 
 reach  onward  to  his  entrance  into  the  abodes  of  light, 
 — and,  in  these  holy  resolutions  and  purposes,  1  ex- 
 pect to  find  the  germ  of  an  actively  useful,  and  emi- 
 nently happy  life.  I  expect  there  will  prove  to  have 
 been  that  which  will  reflect  an  additional  lustre  on 
 his  immortal  crown. 
 
 4.  Let  him  be  exhorted,  farther,  to  draw  all  his 
 religious  opinions^  and  all  Ids  maxims  of  conduct^  di- 
 rectly from  God's  icord. 
 
 I  know  there  are  many  human  productions  in 
 which  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  are  stated  and  de- 
 
LECTURE  VII.  205 
 
 fended  with  great  ability ;  and  he  would  do  himself 
 injustice,  as  well  as  evince  a  criminal  ingratitude  for 
 God's  goodness,  who  should  refuse  to  avail  himself  of 
 them,  as  helps  towards  building  himself  up  in  the 
 most  holy  faith.  But  let  them  always  be  considered 
 as  subordinate  to  God's  word ;  and  let  them  be  tried 
 by  it :  and  let  whatever  will  not  stand  that  test  be" 
 thrown  among  the  wood,  and  hay,  and  stubble.  He 
 who  derives  his  views  of  religion  from  any  uninspired 
 works,  however  much  of  general  excellence  they  may 
 possess,  will,  of  course,  be  liable  to  an  admixture  of 
 error;  and  besides,  even  if  he  should  chance  to  ga- 
 ther from  them  the  uncorrupted  truth,  he  could  not 
 have  the  same  deep  and  powerful  conviction  of  it,  as 
 if  it  had  been  drawn  directly  from  the  lively  oracles. 
 And  how  much  less  is  God  honoured  in  the  one 
 case  than  in  the  other  !  How  much  less,  by  behov- 
 ing the  truth  because  we  may  have  been  taught  it  in 
 our  catechisms  and  confessions,  than  because  it  has 
 beamed  forth  upon  our  own  intellectual  eye,  from  the 
 very  page  on  which  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  has  been 
 recorded ! 
 
 I  would  say  then,  to  every  one  just  entering  on 
 the  Christian  life,  study  the  Bible  for  yourself. 
 Study  it  with  humility,  diligence,  and  prayer.  What 
 you  find  written  there,  believe;  whatever  is  not 
 written  there  is  either  not  true  or  not  important. 
 And  be  not  discouraged  in  your  efforts  to  ascertain 
 the  truth  for  yourself,  by  the  fact  that  the  world  is 
 full  of  different  opinions  respecting  it :  for  the  truth 
 is  clearly  revealed;  and  besides,  most  of  the  disputes 
 which  exist  among  Christians  relate  rather  to  human 
 philosophy  than  to  the  matter  of  God's  word.      Re- 
 
206  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 member  that  God  himself  hath  said,  that  "  the  meek 
 he  will  guide  in  judgment ;  the  meek  he  will  teach 
 his  way." 
 
 But  it  is  not  less  important,  that  the  new  convert 
 should  derive  the  rules  of  his  conduct,  than  the  prin- 
 ciples of  his  faith,  directly  from  the  Bible.  There 
 are,  indeed,  many  particular  cases  in  which  men  may 
 be  called  to  act,  in  relation  to  which  there  are  no 
 express  directions  given  in  God's  word;  but  there 
 are  general  rules  to  be  found  there,  which  admit  of 
 application  to  every  possible  case,  and  which  an  en- 
 lightened conscience  will  always  know  how  to  apply. 
 Let  the  young  Christian,  then,  be  exhorted  to  study 
 the  Bible  diligently  as  a  rule  of  duty,  to  ascertain, 
 from  God's  own  word,  what  he  would  have  him  to 
 do  in  the  various  conditions  in  which  he  is  placed, 
 and  to  refer  every  question  of  right  and  wrong  which 
 he  is  called  practically  to  decide,  to  this  standard, 
 and  no  other.  Let  his  character  be  formed  under 
 this  influence,  and  it  cannot  fail  to  rise  in  fair  and 
 goodly  proportions.  There  will  be  in  it  a  dignified 
 stability,  which  will  secure  it  from  the  undue  influ- 
 ence of  circumstances.  Its  possessor  will  be  enabled 
 to  act  not  only  with  rectitude,  but  with  confidence 
 and  decision ;  and  while  he  keeps  a  conscience  void 
 of  offence,  he  will  commend  himself  to  the  good-will 
 of  his  fellow-men,  and  to  the  special  favour  of  God. 
 The  current  of  public  opinion  not  unfrequently  sets 
 in  a  wrong  direction,  and  yet  is  exceedingly  rapid 
 and  powerful ;  and  he  who  attempts  to  resist,  may  be 
 obliged  to  do  it  at  the  expense  of  bearing  a  heavy 
 load  of  obloquy ;  but  he  who  makes  God's  word  the 
 rule  of  his  conduct  will  be  able  to  do  this  notwith- 
 
LECTURE  VII.  SOT 
 
 Standing — to  stand  firm,  even  when  the  waves  of  op- 
 position are  rolling  over  him.  Many  a  young  Chris- 
 tian has  been  carried,  by  the  influence  of  custom  and 
 example,  far  into  courses  over  which  he  has  subse- 
 quently had  just  occasion  to  weep  ;  when,  by  having 
 adhered  to  the  scriptural  standard  of  duty,  he  would 
 have  kept  a  conscience  void  of  offence,  and  prevented 
 the  occasion  for  bitter  repentance. 
 
 You,  then,  who  may  be  called  to  counsel  those 
 who  are  just  setting  out  in  the  Christian  life,  should 
 charge  them,  by  a  regard  to  their  comfort,  their  char- 
 acter, their  usefulness,  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
 any  other  standard  of  conduct  than  that  which  they 
 find  in  the  Bible.  Let  them  be  exhorted  to  adhere 
 to  this,  even  though  it  should  subject  them  to  the 
 greatest  temporal  inconvenience.  Let  them  deter- 
 mine that  they  will  regulate  by  it  the  whole  conduct 
 of  their  lives — not  only  what  may  seem  to  them  their 
 most  important,  but  also  their  least  important  actions. 
 When  they  have  settled  the  question,  "  Lord,  what 
 wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  then,  and  only  then,  are 
 they  prepared  to  act  with  freedom  and  confidence ; 
 in  a  manner  that  is  fitted  to  keep  peace  in  their  con- 
 sciences, and  to  bring  down  upon  them  the  blessing 
 of  God. 
 
 5.  Let  the  young  convert  be  admonished  to  ascer- 
 tain, as  soon  as  possible,  his  besetting  sin ;  and  to 
 guard  against  it  with  the  utmost  caution. 
 
 It  is  true  of  every  Christian,  that  there  is  some 
 one  sin  to  which  he  is  more  inclined  than  any  other: 
 what  that  sin  will  be,  in  any  particular  case,  may  de- 
 pend on  the  previous  moral  habits  of  the  individual, 
 or  on  the  circumstances  in  which  he  is  placed,  or  on 
 
208  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 some  original  infirmity  or  obliquity  of  constitution ; 
 for  as  bodily  disease  is  most  likely  to  seat  itself  in  the 
 part  which  is  originally  the  weakest,  so  the  depravity 
 of  the  heart  usually  concentrates  its  energies  in  some 
 passion  or  appetite,  which  is  marked  by  the  greatest 
 degree  of  natural  perverseness.  He,  therefore,  who 
 ascertains  in  his  own  case  what  this  sin  is,  and  who 
 regards  it  as  the  most  formidable  enemy  to  be  encoun- 
 tered in  his  conflict,  and  succeeds  in  gaining  a  victory 
 over  it,  accomplishes  much  in  the  way  of  his  sancti- 
 fication.  He  who  neglects  to  guard  against  the  be- 
 settinor  sin,  while  he  takes  care  to  avoid  sins  to  which 
 he  is  not  specially  inclined,  acts  as  unwise  a  part  as 
 a  general  who  should  employ  all  his  skill  and  energies 
 to  prevent  an  attack  from  some  scattered  and  unim- 
 portant part  of  a  hostile  army,  while,  without  any 
 effort  at  resistance,  he  should  suffer  the  main  body  to 
 move  toward  his  ranks,  and  open  upon  them  in  a  fierce 
 discharge  of  artillery. 
 
 There  is  no  difficulty  in  ascertaining  the  besetting 
 sin  in  any  given  case,  provided  there  is  a  faithful  use 
 of  the  means  which  God  has  put  within  our  power; 
 nevertheless,  from  a  neglect  of  these  means,  there  is 
 no  doubt  a  lamentable  degree  of  ignorance  on  this 
 subject.  Let  the  young  Christian,  then,  be  ex- 
 horted to  watch  closely  all  the  tendencies  of  his  mind 
 — to  observe  on  what  forbidden  objects  his  affections 
 most  readily  fasten — in  what  manner  his  thoughts  are 
 occupied,  when  his  mind  is  most  at  leisure,  and  sub- 
 ject to  the  least  restraint — and  what  circumstances 
 and  occasions  operate  most  powerfully  upon  him  in 
 the  way  of  temptation, — and  the  result  cannot  fail  to 
 be,  that  he  will  know  what  is  the  sin  which  most 
 
LECTURE  VII.  209 
 
 easily  besets  him.  And  when  he  knows  it,  he  is 
 prepared  to  guard  against  it.  This  he  must  do  by- 
 keeping  a  watchful  eye  upon  that  particular  part  of 
 his  moral  nature  in  which  this  sin  has  its  operation ; 
 by  avoiding,  as  much  as  possible,  those  objects  and 
 occasions  which  are  likely  to  furnish  temptations  to 
 it ;  or  if  called  into  scenes  of  temptation,  in  the  pro- 
 vidence of  God,  by  placing  a  double  guard  at  the 
 vulnerable  point ;  by  earnest  prayer  for  grace  to  be 
 enabled  to  gain  the  victory ;  and  by  cultivating,  in  a 
 high  degree,  general  spirituality  of  character.  As 
 the  indulgence  of  the  besetting  sin,  whatever  it  may 
 be,  is  unfavourable  to  the  growth  of  all  Christian 
 affections,  so  the  general  culture  of  these  affections, 
 the  abounding  in  all  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the 
 gospel,  is  the  most  certain  means  of  destruction  to 
 the  besetting  sin.  It  can  never  flourish  in  a  soil 
 which  is  habitually  watered  with  heavenly  grace. 
 
 6.  Impress  the  young  convert  with  the  danger  of 
 the  least  departure  from  duty — of  taking  the  first  step 
 in  the  way  of  spiritual  decline. 
 
 It  rarely  happens  that  an  individual  becomes  a 
 great  backslider  at  once ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  usually 
 the  work  of  time,  and  generally  has  a  small  and  al- 
 most imperceptible  beginning.  When  the  first  step 
 is  taken,  there  is  probably,  in  most  cases,  an  inten- 
 tion not  to  take  another — certainly  not  to  go  far  :  but 
 it  is  a  law  of  our  moral  constitution,  that  one  step 
 renders  the  next  easier ;  and  hence  the  facility  with 
 which  we  form  our  habits,  especially  evil  habits.  The 
 young  convert,  upon  the  mount  of  Christian  enjoy- 
 ment, is  able  to  form  but  an  inadequate  idea  of  the 
 conflicts  of  the  religious  life;  he  realizes  then,  much 
 
210  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 less  than  in  subsequent  parts  of  his  course,  the  need 
 of  constant  watchfuhiess  against  temptation ;  and  this 
 lack  of  vigilance  throws  open  the  doors  of  the  heart, 
 and  not  unfrequently  the  tempter  has  planted  him- 
 self there,  and  begun  his  work,  before  any  danger 
 has  been  apprehended.  And  the  soul,  which  was  just 
 now  burning  with  ecstacy,  wakes  to  the  fact,  that  not 
 only  its  joys  are  rapidly  upon  the  wane,  but  that  its 
 desires  are  becoming  earthly,  and  its  impression  of 
 invisible  things  feeble  and  inconstant. 
 
 Caution  the  young  Christian,  then,  against  the 
 least  allowed  violation  of  duty.  Admonish  him,  that, 
 if  he  enter  on  such  a  course,  he  can  never  know  where 
 it  will  end.  Point  him  to  examples  of  those  who 
 have  taken  the  first  step  with  a  firm  purpose  never 
 to  take  another,  who  have,  nevertheless,  continued 
 to  backslide,  until  there  was  scarcely  the  semblance 
 of  Christian  character  remaining.  Let  him  under- 
 stand that  no  degree  of  joy,  or  even  of  spirituality, 
 which  he  can  possess  on  earth,  can  be  any  security 
 ao-ainst  his  losino-  his  evidences  and  his  comforts,  and 
 
 DO  -' 
 
 sinking  into  a  state  of  the  most  chilling  spnitual  in- 
 difference. And  if,  at  any  time,  he  find  that  he  has 
 actually  begun  to  wander,  let  him  know  that  he  has 
 the  best  reason  to  be  alarmed,  and  that  every  hour 
 that  he  continues  his  wanderings,  he  is  making  work 
 for  bitter  repentance,  and  bringing  a  dark  cloud  over 
 his  religious  prospects. 
 
 7.  Put  the  young  convert  on  his  guard  against 
 neglecting  the  duties  of  the  closet. 
 
 It  is  in  the  closet,  especially,  that  every  Christian 
 must  labour  to  keep  alive  the  flame  of  devotion  in  his 
 own  soul.      Here,  more  than  any  where  else,  is  car- 
 
LECTURE  VII.  211 
 
 ried  forward  the  work  of  self-examination :  here  are 
 the  silent  communings  of  the  soul  with  its  God,  in 
 acts  of  confession,  and  thanksgiving,  and  supplication : 
 here  the  believer  becomes  acquainted  with  his  sins 
 and  his  wants;  and  while  he  unburdens  his  soul  be- 
 fore the  throne  of  mercy,  gathers  strength  and  grace, 
 by  which  he  is  sustained  and  carried  forward  amidst 
 the  various  duties  and  trials  which  meet  him  in  the 
 world.      Hence  it  always  happens,  that,  in  propor- 
 tion as  the  duties  of  the  closet  are  neglected,  religion 
 languishes  in  the  heart,  and  the  exhibition  of  it  in 
 the  life  becomes  faint  and  equivocal.      It  is  manifest 
 to  those  who  see  him  and  converse  with  him,  that 
 there  is  a  canker  corroding  the  principle  of  his  spiri- 
 tual life.      And  he  himself  knows  that  his  joys  have 
 fled,  and  his  conscience  has  become  his  accuser,  and 
 he  has  no  evidence  which  ought  to  satisfy  him  that 
 he  is  walking  in  the  path  to  heaven. 
 
 But  this   evil — that  of  neglecting  the  closet — is 
 one  to  which  the  young  convert  is  exceedingly  liable. 
 He  may  not  be  li:ible  to  it  in  the  very  earUest  stage 
 of  his  Christian  experience ;  for  then  the  duties  of 
 the  closet  are  usually  a  delight  to  him  :   but  when  his 
 first  joys  have  partially  subsided,  and  he  has  begun 
 to  be  conversant  with  the  more  sober  realities  of  the 
 religious  life,   there  is  great  danger  that  he  will  find 
 some  apology  for  a  partial  and  irregular  attendance 
 on  these  duties.      One  source  of  danger  is  found  in 
 the  fact,  that  he  may  neglect  them,  and  still  be  un- 
 observed by  the  world — that  he  may  neglect  them 
 without  forfeiting,  even  in  the  view  of  his  fellow- 
 Christians,  who,   of  course,   are  ignorant  of  it,  his 
 claim  to  Christian  character.      And  then  these  duties 
 
212  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 being  of  a  peculiarly  spiritual  kind,  are  the  very  first 
 to  lose  their  attractions  to  a  Christian  who  is  losing 
 his  spirituality.      Other  duties  bring  him  before  the 
 world;  these  bring  him  only  before  his  own  conscience, 
 and  the  Searcher  of  his  heart.      And,  besides,  where 
 circumstances  may  seem  to  render  it  inconvenient  to 
 engage  in  closet  devotion,  it  is  too  easy  a  matter  to 
 satisfy  the  conscience  with  an  indefinite  resolution, 
 that  it  shall  be  attended  to  at  a  subsequent  period : 
 and  no  resolution  is  more  easily  broken  than  this ; 
 and  let  it  be  broken  in  a  few  instances,  and  a  habit 
 of  comparative  indifference  to  the  closet  is  the  con- 
 sequence.     I  doubt  not  that  I  might  appeal  to  the 
 experience  of  a  large  part  of  those  who  have  profess- 
 edly entered  on  the  Christian  life,  for  evidence  of  the 
 fact,  that  no  habit  is  formed  with  more  ease  than  that 
 of  neglecting,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  this  class 
 of  duties. 
 
 If,  then,  the  faithful  discharge  of  private  religious 
 duties  be  so  essential  to  a  vigorous  and  healthful 
 tone  of  religious  feeling  and  action,  and  if  there  be 
 peculiar  temptations  to  neglect  them,  then  every  per- 
 son, at  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  hfe,  ought 
 to  be  admonished  of  his  danger  on  the  one  hand,  and 
 exhorted  to  fidelity  on  the  other.  Counsel  him  to 
 have  his  stated  seasons  for  private  devotion,  in  which 
 nothing  but  imperative  necessity  shall  keep  him  out 
 of  his  closet.  Counsel  him  to  take  heed  that  he  do 
 not  substitute  the  form,  for  the  spirit  of  prayer ;  that 
 he  does  not  satisfy  his  conscience  by  appearing  be- 
 fore God  with  the  bended  knee,  without  the  broken 
 heart.  Counsel  him  to  mingle  with  his  private 
 prayers,  self-examination  and  the  reading  of  God's 
 
LECTURE  VII.  213 
 
 word ;  that  thus  his  communion  with  God  may  be 
 more  intelhgent  on  the  one  hand,  and  more  spiritual 
 on  the  other.  Counsel  him  never  to  turn  his  back 
 upon  his  closet,  because  he  may  find  his  affections 
 low  and  languid,  and  may  imagine  that  he  should 
 have  little  enjoyment  in  attempting  to  pray:  let  this 
 rather  be  urged  as  an  argument  for  hastening  to  his 
 closet,  and  confessing  and  lamenting  his  indifference, 
 and  endeavouring  to  get  the  flame  of  devotion  re- 
 kindled in  his  bosom.  In  short,  urge  upon  him  the 
 importance  of  private  meditation  and  devotion  in  all 
 circumstances ;  urge  him  to  redeem  time  for  that  pur- 
 pose, under  the  greatest  pressure  of  worldly  care; 
 and  keep  him  mindful  of  the  connection  which  this 
 duty  has  with  every  thing  that  belongs  to  Christian 
 character,  and  Christian  enjoyment. 
 
 8.  Admonish  him  to  heware  of  the  worlcL 
 Every  one  who  has  made  much  progress  in  the;. 
 Christian  life,  has  been  taught  by  his  own  experience, 
 that  the  world  is  a  deadly  enemy  to  the  believer's 
 growth  in  grace.  It  is  not  easy  for  an  advanced 
 Christian  to  be  very  familiar  with  it,  and  retain  a 
 high  degree  of  spirituality ;  and  accordingly  you  will 
 find,  that  there  are  few,  comparatively,  whose  secular 
 callings  keep  their  faculties  under  an  almost  constant 
 contribution,  who  habitually  evince  a  deep  and  strong 
 religious  sensibility.  Even  the  cares  of  the  world, 
 to  speak  of  nothing  more,  are  exceedingly  apt  to  mar 
 the  Christian  character;  but  there  are,  in  addition, 
 the  pleasures  of  the  world,  the  honours  of  the  world, 
 the  riches  of  the  world ;  all  of  which,  in  turn,  seize 
 hold  of  the  heart  with  a  mighty  grasp.  And  some- 
 times the  world  laughs  and  scoffs  at  the  young  Chris- 
 
214  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 tian,  and  tries  to  persuade  him  that  he  is  giving  him- 
 self to  fanaticism  and  folly.  Sometimes  it  flatters 
 and  caresses  him,  and,  by  its  artful  blandishments, 
 seeks  to  draw  him  aside  from  the  plain  path  of  duty. 
 And  sometimes  it  would  fain  persuade  him  that  he  is 
 right  in  the  general,  but  unreasonably  scrupulous  in 
 respect  to  particulars;  and  that  the  self-denial  to 
 which  he  is  disposed  to  yield,  is  little  better  than 
 Pharisaical  austerity;  and  that  if  he  will  go,  at  least 
 to  a  moderate  degree,  into  the  amusements  of  the 
 world,  there  is  enough  in  the  Bible  in  favour  of  cheer- 
 fulness and  joy,  to  bear  him  out  in  it.  Indeed  the 
 world  will  assume  any  form,  or  turn  into  any  thing, 
 to  draw  the  Christian,  especially  the  young  Christian, 
 away  from  God  and  from  duty. 
 
 How  important,  then,  that  you  put  him  on  his 
 guard,  at  the  very  beginning,  against  this  dangerous 
 enemy !  If  he  is  in  the  morning  of  life,  as  well  as 
 young  in  Christian  experience,  there  is  reason  why 
 you  should  caution  him  especially  against  the  levities 
 and  amusements  of  the  world;  for  this  is  the  point 
 at  which  he  will  be  most  in  danger.  Let  him  beware 
 of  the  influence  of  former  careless  associates.  Not 
 that  he  should  say 'to  them,  by  his  conduct,  "  Stand 
 by,  I  am  holier  than  thou;"  not  that  he  should  be 
 encouraged  to  assume  a  single  distant  or  unsocial  air 
 towards  them ;  but  he  should  take  heed  that  they  do 
 not  imperceptibly  draw  him  into  forbidden  paths ; 
 that  they  do  not,  either  by  flatteries  on  the  one  hand, 
 or  sneering  insinuations  on  the  other,  prevail  over  his 
 scruples,  and  bring  him  under  the  lash  of  his  own 
 conscience,  in  consequence  of  unjustifiable  and  un- 
 christian compliances. 
 
LECTURE  VII.  215 
 
 9.  Another  important  part  of  duty  towards  those 
 who  are  just  entering  on  the  Christian  Hfe,  is  to  en- 
 courage them  gradually  to  bear  a  part  in  social  reli- 
 gious exercises,  \ 
 
 I  do  not  mean  that  this  is  to  be  done  in  every 
 case ;  for  I  well  know  that  there  are  a  few  persons, 
 who,  from  some  difficulty  of  utterance,  or  some  pe- 
 culiarity of  constitutional  temperament,  are  disquali- 
 fied to  conduct  the  devotions  of  an  assembly  to  edifi- 
 cation ;  and  wherever  cases  of  this  kind  exist,  it  were 
 wrong  to  urge,  or  even  to  encourage,  the  individuals 
 to  attempt  this  service.      But  these  cases,  I  believe, 
 are  not  frequent ;  in  far  the  greater  number  of  in- 
 stances where  they  are  supposed  to  exist,  the  indi- 
 viduals,   I   doubt  not,   mistake   their   own  powers. 
 Wherever  there  is  the  gift  of  prayer  in  a  common 
 degree,  it  is  exceedingly  desirable  that  its  possessor 
 should  be  trained  to  the  exercise  of  it  in  public;  for 
 if  he  improve  it  in  that  way  discreetly,  it  cannot  fail 
 greatly  to  increase  his  usefulness.     I  would  not  how- 
 ever advise,  in  ordinary  cases,  that  a  young  Christian, 
 especially  if  he  be  a  very  young  person,  should  be 
 brought  at  once  to  conduct  the  devotions  of  a  large 
 assembly ;  for  I  should  expect  that  it  would  serve  to 
 embarrass  and  dishearten  him,  on  the  one  hand,  or 
 to  puflp  him  up  with  spiritual  pride,  on  the  other;  and 
 withal,  that  there  would  be  little  to  edify  those  whose 
 devotions  he  should  attempt  to  conduct.      I  would 
 advise,  therefore,  that  his  first  attempts  to  lead  in 
 social  prayer  should  be  on  some  occasion  where  there 
 are  literally  but  two  or  three  gathered  together;  and 
 it  were  well,  that  those  should  be  persons  whose  feel- 
 ings correspond  with  his  own,  and  whose  presence 
 
216  LECTURE  VII. 
 
 would  be  least  fitted  to  embarrass  him;  and  from 
 leading  occasionally  in  such  an  exercise,  he  might 
 soon  acquire  that  composure  and  self-command,  which 
 would  enable  him  to  guide,  in  a  proper  manner,  the 
 devotions  of  a  larger  circle;  and  ultimately,  and  at 
 no  distant  period,  to  perform  the  duty  of  public  prayer, 
 wherever  he  should  be  called  to  it.  Let  him  be  pre- 
 served from  the  extreme  of  being  driven  to  this  ser- 
 vice prematurely,  on  occasions  altogether  public,  and 
 let  him  be  kept  from  the  opposite  extreme  of  yield- 
 ing to  a  timidity,  which  shall  prevent  him  from  en- 
 gaging in  it  at  all,  and  the  greatest  amount  of  good 
 will  be  secured  to  him — the  greatest  amount  of  good 
 will  be  secured  to  the  church  and  the  world,  through 
 his  instrumentality. 
 
 \  10.  I  observe,  once  more,  that  every  young  con- 
 vert should  be  encouraged,  at  a  proper  time,  to  make 
 a  public  profession  of  religion. 
 
 This  is  a  duty  which  he  owes  to  himself,  to  the 
 church,  and  to  his  Master;  and  he  cannot  deliber- 
 ately and  voluntarily  neglect  it,  but  at  the  expense 
 of  his  comfort,  his  usefulness,  and  even  his  claim  to 
 Christian  character.  It  is  his  privilege  to  come  into 
 the  church ;  for  it  is  refreshing  to  sit  under  the  sha- 
 dow of  its  ordinances,  and  in  the  communion  of  saints 
 on  earth,  to  anticipate  the  more  elevated  and  raptur- 
 ous communion  of  heaven.  It  is  his  duty  to  come 
 into  the  church;  for  hereby,  especially,  he  is  enabled 
 to  let  his  light  shine  before  men,  so  that  they,  seeing 
 his  good  works,  may  glorify  our  Father  who  is  in 
 heaven. 
 
 But  while  every  young  Christian  should  be  en- 
 couraged to  make  a  profession  of  religion,  he  should 
 
LECTURE    VII.  217 
 
 be  encouraged  to  do  it  at  the  proper  time — neither 
 too  early  nor  too  late. 
 
 There  is  a  possibility  of  doing  this  too  early.  In 
 this  case  there  would  be  no  sufficient  opportunity  of 
 testing  the  character,  or  of  guarding  against  self-de- 
 ception, or,  as  the  case  maybe,  of  understanding  what 
 is  implied,  and  what  is  required,  in  a  Christian  pro- 
 fession. On  the  other  hand,  it  may  be  deferred  too 
 long;  and  then  the  desire  for  it  may  become  feeble, 
 the  mind  clouded,  and  ail  the  Christian  graces  lan- 
 guish, for  want  of  that  appropriate  nourishment  which 
 is  suppUed  by  Christian  ordinances.  It  is  not  easy, 
 nor  indeed  possible,  to  establish  any  certain  rule,  which 
 shall  apply  in  all  eases,  in  respect  to  the  time  of  ad- 
 mission to  the  privileges  of  the  churcli ;  because  there 
 must  needs  be  a  difference,  corresponding  with  the 
 variety  of  constitutional  temperament,  external  ad- 
 vantages, degrees  of  knowledge,  and  degrees  of  evi- 
 dence of  Christian  character :  but  it  is  manifest  that 
 either  extreme  is  fraught  with  danger;  that  great 
 precipitancy,  or  long  delay,  may  be  the  occasion  of 
 serious  evils. 
 
 The  young  convert  should  be  well  instructed  in 
 relation  to  the  nature  and  obligations  of  a  Christian 
 profession;  and  should  be  encouraged  to  come  with 
 humihty,  in  view  of  his  unworthiness ;  with  gratitude, 
 in  view  of  the  greatness  of  the  privilege ;  with  strong 
 resolutions  of  holy  living,  in  view  of  the  peculiar  ob- 
 ligations of  acknowledged  discipleship ;  and  with  full 
 dependence  on  divine  grace,  in  view  of  his  own  weak- 
 ness on  the  one  hand,  and  the  arduous  duties  of  the 
 Christian  life  on  the  other.  Let  him  come  with  this 
 spirit,  at  the  proper  time,  and  we  may  reasonably  hope 
 K  62 
 
218  LECTURE    VII. 
 
 that  it  will  be  good  for  him,  that  it  will  be  good  for 
 the  church,  that  he  joins  himself  to  her  communion. 
 
 Let  it  not  be  thought,  however,  that  the  church 
 owes  no  peculiar  duty  to  young  Christians,  after  she 
 has  received  them  into  her  fellowship,  or  that  the 
 same  cautions  and  counsels  which  she  has  given  them 
 before,  are  not  to  be  repeated  subsequently  to  this 
 act.  She  is  to  bear  in  mind,  that  they  are  new  in 
 the  duties  and  conflicts  of  the  Christian  life;  that 
 they  are  peculiarly  exposed  to  the  temptations  of  the 
 world ;  that  they  need  to  be  counselled  and  instructed 
 with  Christian  fidelity  and  affection;  to  be  assisted 
 in  forming  and  executing  their  plans  of  usefulness ; 
 and  encouraged  to  come  up  prudently,  and  yet  fear- 
 lessly and  decidedly,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against 
 the  mighty.  As  a  tender  mother  cherisheth  her 
 children,  so  she  is  to  cherish  them.  Like  the  great 
 Shepherd,  she  is  to  take  the  Iambs  in  her  arms,  and 
 carry  them  in  her  bosom. 
 
 Without  extending  my  remarks  farther  on  this 
 subject,  I  think  we  are  fairly  brought  to  the  conclu- 
 sion, that  every  revival  of  religion  is  dependent  for 
 its  good  effect,  in  no  small  degree,  upon  the  course 
 which  is  adopted  with  those  who  are  professedly  its 
 subjects.  Whether  the  effect  of  a  revival  is  to  be, 
 that  the  purity  of  the  church  shall  be  increased,  as 
 well  as  its  numbers,  or  that,  with  what  is  truly  good, 
 it  is  to  receive  a  large  amount  of  dross  and  chaff — 
 whether  those  who  have  really  been  renewed  are  to 
 begin  and  hold  on  a  course  of  consistent,  active. 
 Christian  obedience,  or  are  to  have  their  rehgious 
 character  marred,  and  their  usefulness  abridged,  by 
 being  conformed  to  false  and  unscriptural  standards, 
 
LECTURE    VII.  219 
 
 — depends,  in  no  small  degree,  upon  the  instruction 
 and  counsel  they  receive  while  they  are  yet  babes 
 in  Christ.  Let  every  Christian,  then,  who  under- 
 takes to  perform  this  important  office,  realize  deeply 
 his  responsibiUty.  Let  him  bear  in  mind,  that  the 
 influence  which  he  exerts,  will  tell  not  only  on  indi- 
 vidual character,  but  on  the  future  efficiency  and  purity 
 of  the  church.  And  let  all  seek  to  qualify  them- 
 selves for  this  arduous  work,  (for  there  are  none  upon 
 whom  it  may  not  at  some  time  devolve,)  by  the  faith- 
 ful study  of  God's  word,  by  earnestly  supplicating 
 divine  grace,  and  by  constantly  aiming  at  a  high  stand- 
 ard of  Christian  experience.  With  the  furniture 
 thus  acquired,  you  may  mingle  among  your  younger 
 brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ  with  delight  and  profit, 
 both  to  yourselves  and  them.  You  may  be  increas- 
 ing in  the  knowledge  of  God,  while  you  are  building 
 them  up  in  the  most  holy  faith.  You  may  be  walk- 
 ing in  the  path  of  eminent  usefulness,  towards  the 
 abodes  of  immortal  glory. 
 
 k2 
 
LECTURE  VIIL 
 
 EVILS  TO  BE  AVOIDED  IN  CONNECTION  V/ITH 
 REVIVALS. 
 
 Romans  xiv.  16. 
 
 "  Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  sjyohen  of." 
 
 This  direction  of  the  apostle  was  suggested  by  a 
 particular  case,  which  was  the  subject  of  controversy 
 in  the  church  at  Rome,  when  this  epistle  was  written. 
 You  will  instantly  perceive,  however,  that  the  rule 
 here  prescribed  is  of  universal  appHcation,  and  that 
 it  is  founded  in  general  principles  of  Christian  pru- 
 dence and  charity.  The  design  of  it  is  not  only  to 
 direct  us  in  the  practice  of  that  which  is  good,  but  to 
 lead  us  to  unite  wisdom  with  our  pious  activity ;  that 
 we  may,  so  far  as  possible,  prevent  incidental  evils 
 from  being  connected  with  our  well-meant  efforts, 
 and  that  our  good  may  be  inoffensive  and  irreproach- 
 able. 
 
 As  there  is  no  part  of  Christian  conduct  in  rela- 
 tion to  which  this  direction  is  not  applicable,  so,  if 
 I  mistake  not,  it  applies  especially  to  the  part  which 
 the  church  is  called  to  take  in  a  revival  of  religion, 
 indeed  to  the  whole  economy  of  a  revival.  For  as 
 there  is  no  department  of  rehgious  action  in  which 
 even  good  men  are  not  liable  to  err,  so  there  is  no 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  221 
 
 other  field  in  which  the  Christian  is  called  to  labour, 
 where  there  is  greater  danger  of  his  being  misled. 
 There  is  in  the  minds  of  most  men  a  tendency  to 
 extremes;  and  that  tendency  is  never  so  likely  to 
 discover  itself  as  in  a  season  of  general  excitement. 
 When  men  are  greatly  excited  on  any  subject,  we 
 know  that  they  are  in  far  more  danger  of  forming 
 erroneous  judgments,  and  adopting  improper  courses, 
 than  when  they  are  in  cii'cumstances  to  yield  them- 
 selves to  sober  reflection.  Now  as  there  is  often 
 great  excitement  in  connection  with  a  revival,  there 
 is  the  common  danger  which  exists  in  all  cases  of 
 highly  excited  feeling,  that  our  honest  endeavours 
 to  do  right  will  result  in  more  or  less  that  is  wrong ; 
 in  other  words,  that  we  shall  give  occasion  for  our 
 good  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 
 
 The  conclusion  to  which  we  should  be  brouc^ht 
 on  this  subject  from  the  very  constitution  of  human 
 nature,  is  in  exact  accordance  with  what  we  know 
 of  the  history  of  revivals.  There  always  has  been, 
 mingled  with  these  scenes  of  divine  power  and  grace, 
 more  or  less  of  human  infirmity  and  indiscretion ;  and 
 in  some  cases,  no  doubt,  in  which  there  have  even 
 been  many  genuine  conversions,  there  has  been  just 
 reason  to  say,  "  what  is  the  wheat  to  the  chaff?" 
 To  say  nothing  of  revivals  in  modern  times — who- 
 ever will  read  the  history  of  the  early  revivals  in 
 New  England,  while  he  will  find  evidence  enough 
 that  the  presence  and  power  of  God  was  in  them, 
 and  if  he  be  a  Christian,  will  regard  the  record  of 
 them  as  occupying  one  of  the  most  blessed  chapters 
 -in  the  history  of  the  church,  will  nevertheless  find 
 just  cause  to  weep,  that  they  should  have  been  clouded 
 
990 
 
 LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 SO  much  by  the  mistakes  and  infirmities  even  of  good 
 men.  But  those  good  men  (some  of  them  at  least) 
 lived  to  be  satisfied  that  they  were  in  the  wrong; 
 and  it  is  to  their  honour  that  they  acknowledged  it; 
 and  it  were  impossible  to  read  the  record  of  their  ac- 
 knowledgment, without  feeling  a  sentiment  of  venera- 
 tion for  their  characters,  and  without  wishing  that 
 the  errors  into  which  they  fell,  might,  so  far  as  they 
 were  themselves  concerned,  be  blotted  from  the  me- 
 mory of  the  church. 
 
 I  am  aware,  my  friends,  that  in  endeavouring  to 
 present  before  you  the  abuses  to  which  revivals  are 
 liable,  and  with  which  they  have  always  been,  in  a 
 greater  or  less  degree,  connected,  I  am  undertaking 
 a  task  of  peculiar  delicacy ;  and  I  confess  to  you,  that 
 nothing  but  a  strong  and  honest  sense  of  duty  would 
 have  led  me  to  attempt  it.  I  will  state  to  you  the 
 considerations  which  have  arisen  to  occasion  this  re- 
 luctance, and  the  manner  in  which  I  have  felt  myself 
 obliged  to  dispose  of  them. 
 
 In  the  first  place,  I  can  hardly  doubt,  that  an  at- 
 tempt to  expose  these  evils  may  appear  to  some  unne- 
 cessary.  But  so  thought  not  the  illustrious  Edwards, 
 when  his  discriminating  and  mighty  mind  was  occu- 
 pied in  framing  some  of  the  most  judicious  treatises 
 which  the  world  has  seen,  for  the  very  purpose  of 
 guarding  against  the  abuses  of  revivals.  On  the  title- 
 page  of  those  books  the  church  has  written  her  own 
 name,  and  she  claims  them  as  her  property,  in  a  higher 
 sense  than  almost  any  thing  else,  except  the  Bible. 
 And  is  it  not  manifest  that  that  illustrious  man  judged 
 rightly  in  composing  them,  and  that  the  church  has 
 judged  rightly  in  the  estimate  she  has  formed  of  them  ? 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  223 
 
 For  who  does  not  perceive,  that  if  revivals  of  rehgion 
 become  corrupted,  there  is  poison  in  the  fountain 
 whose  streams  are  expected  to  gladden  and  purify  ? 
 And  who  that  is  competent  to  judge,  will  doubt  that 
 those  treatises  have  done  more  than  any  other  unin- 
 spired productions,  to  maintain  the  purity  of  revivals, 
 from  the  period  in  which  they  were  written  to  the 
 present  ?  If  Edwards  has  rendered  good  service  to 
 the  church  by  writing  these  immortal  works,  then 
 surely  it  cannot  be  unnecessary  for  other  ministers  to 
 direct  their  humbler  efforts  to  the  same  end.  It  is 
 just  as  necessary  now  to  distinguish  between  true  and 
 false  experience,  and  between  right  and  wrong  con- 
 duct, in  a  revival  of  religion,  as  it  ever  has  been  in 
 any  preceding  period ;  and  the  manner  in  which  this 
 duty  is  practically  regarded,  must  always  determine, 
 in  a  great  degree,  the  amount  of  blessing  which  any 
 revival  will  secure. 
 
 But  it  may  be  said,  also,  that  what  I  am  about  to 
 attempt  should  be  avoided,  because  it  is  fitted  to 
 awaken  controversy.  I  acknowledge  that  controversy, 
 on  the  subject  of  religion,  is  not  in  itself  desirable; 
 for  it  is  exceedingly  liable  to  wake  up  the  bad  passions 
 of  men.  Nevertheless,  there  are  some  cases,  in  which 
 we  shall  all  agree  that  it  is  necessary  to  hazard  the 
 evils  that  may  result  from  it.  No  being  on  earth 
 ever  awakened  a  more  violent  religious  controversy 
 than  Jesus  Christ ;  but  if  it  had  not  been  for  this, 
 where  now  would  have  been  our  blessed  Christianity? 
 So  also,  Luther,  and  Calvin,  and  Zuingle,  and  Knox, 
 and  the  whole  host  of  Reformers,  excited  a  contro- 
 versy concerning  religion,  which  had  well  nigh  set 
 the  world  on  fire ;  but  if  it  had  never  existed,  what 
 
224f  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 evidence  have  you  that  the  church  would,  to  this  hour, 
 have  witnessed  the  glorious  Reformation.  President 
 Edwards  published  his  "  Thoughts  on  Revivals," 
 and  other  invaluable  works  in  connection  with  the 
 same  subject,  at  the  expense  of  being  denounced, 
 even  by  some  of  his  own  brethren,  as  an  enemy  of 
 revivals;  but  these  publications  have  served  to  cor- 
 rect and  prevent  great  abuses  ever  since ;  and  if  he 
 had  rendered  the  church  no  other  service,  for  this 
 alone  she  would  have  embalmed  his  memory.  Con- 
 troversy, then,  though  it  is  never  to  be  desired  for 
 its  own  sake,  cannot  always  be  declined  in  consistency 
 with  Christian  obligation,  or  without  putting  at  fear- 
 ful hazard  the  best  interests  of  the  church. 
 
 In  the  present  case,  however,  permit  me  to  say, 
 that  I  have  no  intention  to  excite  controversy,  by  at- 
 tacking any  man,  or  body  of  men.  The  evils  which 
 I  shall  endeavour  to  expose,  are  none  of  them  pecu- 
 liar to  any  one  denomination  of  Christians,  or  to  any 
 particular  period  of  the  church :  but  they  have  ex- 
 isted at  various  periods,  and  among  different  sects ; 
 and  there  is  always  danger  that  they  will  exist,  from 
 the  very  constitution  of  human  nature.  If  it  should 
 be  said,  that  some  of  the  remarks  which  I  shall  offer 
 ought  to  be  withheld,  on  the  ground  that  they  admit 
 of  application  to  an  existing  state  of  things  in  the 
 church,  I  acknowledge  that  that  seems  to  me  a  strong 
 reason  why  they  should  Jiot  be  withheld ;  for  if  the 
 abuses  of  which  I  shall  speak  actually  do  exist  in  our 
 own  times,  we  are  in  the  greater  danger  of  falling 
 into  them,  and  in  the  greater  need  of  being  guarded 
 against  them;  whereas,  if  they  were  only  evils  of 
 other  days,  I  might,  in  speaking  of  them,  seem  to  be 
 
LECTURE  VTII.  225 
 
 beating  the  air.  But  I  utterly  disclaim  all  responsi- 
 bility in  respect  to  any  particular  application.  I  only 
 say  that  such  abuses  have  existed — do  exist ;  but  my 
 province  in  respect  to  them  is,  not  to  charge  them 
 upon  any  individuals,  or  upon  any  particular  portion 
 of  the  church,  but  to  endeavour  to  guard  you  against 
 them.  The  only  point  for  which  I  hold  myself  re- 
 sponsible is,  that  these  are  really  evils,  and  ought  to 
 be  avoided. 
 
 It  may  also  occur  to  some,  that  an  exhibition  of 
 the  evils  which  are  sometimes  connected  with  revi- 
 vals, may  be  fitted  to  injure  the  general  cause^  by  lead- 
 ing many  to  the  conclusion,  that  if  ministers  them- 
 selves acknowledge  that  there  is  so  much  chaff  in 
 them,  probably  the  whole  is  delusion,  and  worthy 
 to  be  regarded  only  with  indifference  or  contempt. 
 That  some  men  may  have  taken  refuge  from  the  con- 
 victions of  conscience  in  this  miserable  delusion,  far 
 be  it  from  me  to  question ;  nevertheless,  I  am  con- 
 strained to  believe,  that  it  is  a  rare  case,  in  which  any 
 good  cause  is  ultimately  injured  by  telling  the  honest 
 truth  respecting  it.  Besides,  you  may  be  assured 
 that  the  cause  of  revivals  is  far  more  likely  to  suffer 
 by  an  attempt,  on  the  part  of  its  friends,  to  pass  off 
 every  thing  for  gold,  than  by  giving  to  that  which 
 is  really  dross  its  proper  name.  Suppose  you  should 
 introduce  a  mere  man  of  the  world — if  you  please,  a 
 man  of  high  intellectual  culture — into  a  revival  in 
 which  there  should  be  gross  disorder  and  fanaticism, 
 and  you  should  endeavour,  without  any  qualifying  re- 
 marks, to  impress  him  with  the  importance  of  the  work 
 that  was  going  forward — it  is  altogether  probable  he 
 would  say,  or  at  least  think,  if  that  were  a  revival,  he 
 k3 
 
226  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 had  seen  enough  of  it — and  if  that  were  rehgion,  the 
 less  he  had  of  it  the  better.  But  suppose  you  should 
 say  to  him,  of  all  that  is  disorderly — "  that  is  the  mere 
 operation  of  human  infirmity  or  passion — the  chaff 
 mingling  with  the  wheat ;"  and  of  all  that  is  good 
 and  praise-worthy — "  that  is  the  genuine  operation 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit ;"  and  he  would  not  improbably, 
 in  view  of  that  distinction,  acknowledge  the  reality 
 and  importance  of  the  work.  You  cannot,  even  if 
 you  would,  make  sensible  men  think,  in  ordinary 
 cases,  that  that  is  religion,  or  part  of  a  revival  of  reli- 
 gion, which  is  not  so;  and  any  attempt  of  this  kind 
 is  exceedingly  liable  to  awaken  their  hostility  to  the 
 whole  subject.  Irreligious  men  are  generally  ready 
 enough  to  admit  the  correctness  of  any  distorted  ac- 
 counts of  religion,  especially  if  they  get  them  on  so 
 good  authority  as  that  of  Christians  themselves ;  for. 
 every  such  account  furnishes  them  with  an  argument 
 against  the  whole  subject,  and  puts  their  consciences 
 into  a  still  deeper  lethargy. 
 
 And,  finally,  I  can  suppose  it  may  appear  to  some, 
 that  any  attempt  to  expose  the  evils  incidentally  con- 
 nected with  revivals,  may  be  fraught  with  danger, 
 inasmuch  as  it  is  acknowledged,  on  all  hands,  that 
 these  evils  exist  among  good  men,  and  withal  are  con- 
 nected with  much  that  is  praiseworthy ;  and  it  may 
 be  thought  safest  to  let  the  tares  and  wheat  flourish 
 together,  lest  an  attempt  to  remove  the  former,  should 
 expose  the  latter.  As  to  the  fact  that  the  evils  to 
 which  I  refer  have  been  found  among  truly  devoted 
 men,  there  is  no  ground  for  question.  Even  the  well- 
 known  Mr.  Davenport,  who  was  for  a  while  an  apostle 
 of  fanaticism,  and  who  publicly  denounced,  and  prayed 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  227 
 
 for,  by  name,  many  of  the  most  eminent  ministers  of 
 New- England  as  the  enemies  of  revivals,  was  never- 
 theless, beyond  a  peradventure,  a  good  man;  and 
 thought,  that  in  all  his  irregularities,  he  was  faith- 
 fully serving  his  Master :  but  he  did  not  think  so 
 always ;  for  he  afterwards  penitently  and  publicly  ac- 
 knowledged his  error,  and  even  justified  the  severest 
 censure  which  his  conduct  had  received.  Yes,  I  re- 
 peat, good  men  do  fall  into  these  excesses ;  and  so, 
 also,  good  men  are  sanctified  but  in  part.  And  as 
 we  do  not  fear  that  any  scriptural  endeavours  to  pu- 
 rify them  from  remaining  corruption  will  exert  a  bad 
 influence  upon  their  Christian  graces,  so  we  ought 
 not  to  apprehend,  that  any  judicious  efforts  to  correct 
 the  errors  to  which  I  refer,  will  serve  in  any  degree 
 to  abate  their  truly  Christian  zeal  and  activity.  There 
 are  cases,  I  acknowledge,  in  which  great  evils  must 
 be  tolerated  for  a  season,  because  any  attempt  to  re- 
 move them  would  only  make  way  for  greater  ones ; 
 but  nothing  is  more  certain,  than  that  to  tolerate  evil 
 in  good  men  because  they  are  good  men,  is  directly 
 contrary  both  to  the  spirit  and  letter  of  the  gospel. 
 And  besides,  the  very  fact  that  there  is  much  that  is 
 praiseworthy  in  their  characters,  and  much  that  is 
 benign  in  their  influence,  is  a  reason  why  we  should 
 do  all  in  our  power  to  remove  whatever  may,  in  any 
 degree,  impair  their  usefulness.  We  would  treat 
 good  men  in  this  respect  as  in  every  other :  while 
 we  would  acknowledge  them  good,  we  would  strive 
 to  make  them  better  and  more  useful. 
 
 I  have  now  stated  to  you  the  grounds  of  the  deli- 
 cacy which  I  have  felt  in  bringing  this  subject  before 
 you,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  grounds  of  my  convic- 
 
228  LECTURE  VIIT. 
 
 tion  that  my  duty  as  a  Christian  minister  would  not 
 permit  me  to  pass  it  by,  on  the  other.  Some  of  the 
 evils  to  which  I  have  referred  in  general,  I  proceed 
 now  more  distinctly  to  consider. 
 
 1.  One  prominent  evil  to  be  guarded  against  in  a 
 revival,  is  the  cherishing  of  false  hopes. 
 
 I  surely  need  not  undertake  to  prove  that  this  is 
 an  evil,  and  one  of  appalling  magnitude ;  for  a  false 
 hope,  at  the  gate  of  eternity,  is  a  passport  to  hell; 
 and  such  a  hope,  once  indulged,  is  exceedingly  apt 
 to  hold  its  place  till  the  last,  though  it  sometimes 
 lurks  in  the  bosom,  almost  unobserved,  even  by  the 
 individual  who  is  the  subject  of  it.  And  where  it  is 
 given  up,  it  more  commonly  makes  way  for  a  kind  of 
 vague  scepticism  in  respect  to  all  experimental  reli- 
 gion, and  steels  the  conscience,  in  a  great  measure, 
 against  future  conviction.  There  are  doubtless  some 
 who  indulge  a  false  hope,  that  are  subsequently  awak- 
 ened, and  become  true  Christians;  but,  in  general, 
 such  a  hope  is  undoubtedly  the  best  security  which 
 the  adversary  could  desire,  for  keeping  the  soul  under 
 his  entire  dominion. 
 
 Now  I  admit,  that  in  every  case  of  supposed  con- 
 version there  is  a  liability  to  a  false  hope.  Let  a 
 revival  be  conducted  with  as  much  wisdom  as  it  may, 
 and  there  is  danger  that  there  will  be  some  cases  of 
 self-deception.  And  the  reason  is  obvious.  For 
 the  first  evidence  upon  which  the  mind  fastens,  is  a 
 change  of  feehng.  But  some  of  the  operations  of 
 animal  passion  appear  so  much  like  truly  gracious 
 affections,  that  even  advanced  Christians  often  mis- 
 take, in  their  endeavours  to  distinguish  between 
 them.      Certainly,  then,  there  is  far  greater  danger 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  229 
 
 that  those  who  have  had  no  experience  in  reUgion, 
 and  who  withal  are  eagerly  looking  out  to  catch  the 
 first  gleam  of  evidence  that  they  have  been  renewed 
 — there  is  far  greater  danger  that  they  will  mistake 
 some  accidental  and  joyous,  yet  temporary  commo- 
 tion of  the  animal  feelings,  for  the  exercise  of  a  prin- 
 ciple of  true  piety.  I  am  sure  that  every  person 
 who  has  been  conversant  with  revivals,  must  acknow- 
 ledge that  this  in  accordance  with  fact.  Who  that 
 has  mingled  even  in  the  most  genuine  revival,  has 
 not  witnessed,  in  some  instances  at  least,  a  painful 
 exemplification  of  the  character  of  the  stony-ground 
 hearers,  in  whom,  for  a  while,  there  was  much  that 
 looked  like  religion,  but  because  the  principle  was 
 wanting,  it  all  gradually  withered  away  ? 
 
 Now,  if  there  is  danger  of  the  indulgence  of  a 
 false  hope  in  every  case,  there  is  special  danger  of  it 
 under  particular  circumstances.  The  change  which 
 takes  place  in  conversion  is  of  a  moral  nature :  it  has 
 its  seat  in  the  soul,  and  no  where  else.  There  is  no 
 natural  connection  between  this  change  and  any  bo- 
 dily postures  or  movements.  If  then  the  idea  be 
 held  out,  that  conversion  is  usually  associated  with 
 the  loss  of  bodily  strength,  or  with  any  remarkable 
 bodily  motions,  or  that  it  is  more  likely  to  happen  to 
 an  individual  in  one  place,  or  one  posture,  than  an- 
 other, where  the  same  truths  are  proclaimed,  and  the 
 same  prayers  offered — 'there  is  great  danger  that  this 
 will  lead  to  self-deception — that,  with  unreflecting 
 minds  at  least,  that  bodily  exercise  which  profiteth 
 little,  will  be  put  in  place  of  that  godliness  which  has 
 the  promise  of  eternal  life.  There  is  danger  that 
 the  individual  will  substitute  what  is  considered  an 
 
230  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 external  expression  of  anxiety  for  his  soul,  for  the 
 internal  workings  of  genuine  conviction ;  or  if  there 
 be  something  of  true  conviction,  there  is  danger  that 
 he  will  mistake  the  physical  act  of  taking  a  particular 
 ^  place  or  posture,  which  is  spoken  of  as  peculiarly  fa- 
 vourable to  conversion,  for  the  spiritual  act  of  yield- 
 ing up  the  soul  to  the  Saviour, 
 
 Again,  The  instrument  by  which  every  conversion 
 is  effected  is  God's  truth.  If  then,  ministers,  during 
 a  revival,  fail  to  hold  up  the  truth  in  its  distinctive 
 and  commanding  features,  and  confine  themselves 
 principally  to  impassioned  addresses,  and  earnest, 
 exhortatory  appeals,  there  is  great  reason  to  appre- 
 hend many  spurious  conversions.  God  requires,  in- 
 deed, that  the  truth  should  be  preached  in  an  earnest 
 -  manner ;  but  it  must  be  the  truth  that  is  preached ; 
 and  that  only  he  will  honour  in  the  conversion  of 
 men.  I  appeal  to  the  whole  record  of  revivals  for 
 evidence,  that  where  any  thing  has  been  substituted, 
 to  any  extent,  in  place  of  this — where  exhortation, 
 instead  of  holding  its  proper  place,  has  taken  the 
 place  of  instruction,  there  has  been  the  least  of  sound, 
 deep,  abiding,  religious  impression,  and  there  have 
 been  found  the  greatest  number  of  hopeful  converts, 
 whose  subsequent  experience  has  proved  that  they 
 had  no  root  in  themselves. 
 
 Still  farther.  The  change  which  the  soul  experi- 
 ences in  regeneration  is  a  change  of  mighty  import — 
 nothing  less  than  a  new  creation — old  things  passing 
 away,  and  all  things  becoming  new.  Any  course  of 
 instruction,  then,  which  should  leave  the  impression 
 that  it  may  be  accomplished  independently  of  a  divine 
 influence — or  that  a  man  has  nothing  to  do  but  to 
 
LECTURE  VIII«  231 
 
 wish  himself  a  Christian,  in  order  to  become  one — 
 or  that  it  is  as  easy  to  change  one's  heart  from  the 
 love  of  sin  to  the  love  of  holiness,  as  to  chansre  one's 
 purpose  in  respect  to  any  worldly  concern,  or  to  per- 
 form any  physical  act, — any  such  course  of  instruc- 
 tion, I  say,  must  necessarily  expose  to  self-deception; 
 because  it  represents  the  conversion  of  the  soul  to 
 God  as  comparatively  a  small  matter :  and  if  that  im- 
 pression be  gained,  how  reasonable  to  expect,  that 
 the  individual  should  suppose  himself  converted,  when 
 he  is  not  so  !  The  way  of  effecting  trije  conversions, 
 no  doubt,  is,  to  represent  the  work  to  be  done  in  all 
 its  magnitude,  and  then  to  bring  out  the  very  mind 
 of  the  Spirit  in  respect  to  the  manner  of  doing  it, 
 and  the  means  by  which  it  is  to  be  accomplished. 
 
 I  think  you  will  agree  with  me,  my  friends,  that, 
 in  any  of  the  circumstances  which  I  have  here  sup- 
 posed, there  is  special  danger  that  sinners  will  take 
 up  with  false  hopes.  There  is  yet  another  course 
 of  treatment  which  is  extremely  well  adapted  to 
 cherish  and  confirm  such  hopes.  Let  the  sinner  who 
 has  actually  deceived  himself,  hear  his  supposed  con- 
 version spoken  of  with  as  much  confidence  as  if  it 
 were  known  to  be  a  genuine  one — let  him  hear  him- 
 self constantly  numbered  among  the  converts,  and  by 
 those  in  whose  judgment  and  experience  he  confides 
 — let  there  be  little  or  nothing  said  that  implies  the 
 possibility  of  his  being  deceived,  and  let  every  thing 
 that  is  done,  in  respect  to  him,  seem  to  take  for 
 granted  that  he  stands  on  safe  ground — and,  above 
 all,  let  him  immediately  be  introduced  into  the  church, 
 — and  if  he  ever  wakes  out  of  that  delusion,  believe 
 me,  it  will  be  little  less  than  a  miracle.      This  la&t 
 
232  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 step,  particularly,  is  fitted,  more  than  any  other,  to 
 entrench  him  in  a  habit  of  self-security,  which  he 
 will  probably  carry  with  him  to  his  death-bed. 
 
 2.  Another  of  the  evils  to  be  guarded  against  in 
 a  revival,  is  a  spirit  of  self-confidence. 
 
 Even  advanced  Christians  are  liable  to  this,  and 
 sometimes  exhibit  it  in  a  degree  that  is  truly  humi- 
 liating. While  they  are  witnessing  the  powerful 
 operation  of  God's  Spirit,  in  the  conviction  and  con- 
 version of  sinners,  and  are  actively  engaged  in  help- 
 ing on  the  work,  they  lose  sight,  in  some  degree,  of 
 the  fact,  that  they  are  but  unworthy  instruments; 
 and  though  there  may  be  an  acknowledgment  of  di- 
 vine agency  occasionally  upon  their  lips,  yet  in  their 
 hearts  they  are  really  taking  to  themselves  the  glory. 
 I  need  not  speak  of  the  manner  in  which  this  spirit 
 discovers  itself,  in  the  part  which  they  bear  in  a  re- 
 vival, for  no  one  who  witnesses  its  operation  can 
 easily  mistake  it ;  but  I  may  say,  with  confidence, 
 that  wherever  it  exists,  it  mars  the  beauty,  and  de- 
 tracts from  the  purity,  and  hinders  the  efficacy,  of 
 the  work. 
 
 But  I  refer  here  more  particularly  to  a  self-confi- 
 dent spirit,  as  it  is  often  exhibited  by  young  converts ; 
 and  let  me  say,  that  the  very  same  course  of  treat- 
 ment to  which  I  have  just  adverted,  as  being  fitted 
 to  cherish  and  confirm  a  false  hope,  is  adapted  to 
 awaken,  even  in  those  who  have  been  truly  converted, 
 a  spirit  of  self-confidence.  This  is  a  great  evil,  as 
 it  respects  their  own  growth  in  grace.  Wherever  it 
 exists,  there  will  be  little  of  self-examination ;  little 
 sense  of  the  need  of  being  constantly  taught  and 
 guided  by  the   Holy  Spirit ;   little  of  that  humility 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  233 
 
 which  becomes  a  sinner  redeemed  by  the  blood  of 
 Christ,  and  saved  by  sovereign  grace ;  and,  I  may 
 add,  little  of  that  gratitude,  which  looks,  in  acts  of 
 faith  and  praise,  toward  the  Lamb  that  was  slain. 
 That  there  may  be  much  of  zeal,  connected  with  self- 
 confidence  in  a  young  Christian,  cannot  be  ques- 
 tioned ;  though  it  may  reasonably  be  doubted,  whe- 
 ther even  that  is  altogether  of  heavenly  origin :  but, 
 whether  it  be  so  or  not,  it  usually  happens,  where  it 
 is  found  in  connection  with  this  spirit,  that  the  flame 
 burns  with  diminished  brightness,  until  it  has  nearly 
 died  away. 
 
 Nor  is  this  spirit  less  prejudicial  to  the  young 
 Christian,  as  connected  with  his  usefulness.  In  a 
 young  convert,  especially,  nothing  is  so  lovely  as 
 humility.  Let  him  show  by  his  deportment,  rather 
 than  by  his  professions,  that  he  often  turns  his  eye 
 upon  the  hole  of  the  pit  from  which  he  hopes  he  has 
 been  taken — that  if  he  has  obtained  mercy,  he  feels 
 that  he  deserves  nothing  but  wrath — and  that,  for 
 ought  he  knows,  he  may  be  indulging  the  hope  of 
 the  hypocrite — certainly  that  he  has  much  to  do  to 
 make  his  calling  and  election  sure, — I  say,  let  him 
 manifest  such  a  spirit  in  his  conduct,  and  it  will  give 
 him  favour  with  all  with  whom  he  associates;  and  it 
 will  secure  him  access  to  many  hearts,  which  might 
 otherwise  be  barred  as^ainst  his  influence.  But  let 
 him,  on  the  other  hand,  speak  of  his  conversion  as  if 
 he  were  sure  it  was  genuine — let  him  refer  with  con- 
 fidence to  the  very  moment  when  it  occurred — let 
 him  talk  of  it  as  an  event  that  has  been  brought 
 about  by  mere  human  agency — and  let  him  say  to 
 others,  by  his  deportment,  "  Stand  by,  I  am  holier 
 
S34  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 than  thou," — and  you  may  rest  assured,  especially  if 
 he  be  a  young  person,  that  he  can  have  little  hope  of 
 accomplishing  much  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  There 
 will  be  something  in  his  very  manner  to  repel  those 
 whom  he  should  desire  to  win ;  and  though  he  may 
 console  himself,  in  view  of  his  unsuccessful  efforts, 
 by  thinking  and  speaking  of  the  obstinacy  of  sinners, 
 yet  it  were  more  reasonable  that  he  should  humble 
 himself,  that,  if  he  be  a  Christian,  his  conduct,  in 
 this  very  particular,  indicates  so  much  of  remaining 
 infirmity  and  corruption. 
 
 3.  Another  lamentable  evil  incident  to  revivals,  is 
 a  spirit  of  censoriousness. 
 
 No  doubt  there  is  much  in  the  conduct  of  many 
 Christians  and  ministers,  at  such  a  time,  to  give  just 
 occasion  for  regret;  and  if  they  appear  cold  and 
 worldly,  it  is  only  a  Christian  duty  that  we  should 
 affectionately  admonish  them  of  their  error,  and  en- 
 deavour to  render  them  more  spiritual  and  active. 
 But  this  is  something  quite  different  from  that  cen- 
 sorious, denouncing  spirit,  to  which  I  here  refer; 
 which,  though  it  be  exercised  in  reference  to  rehgion, 
 is  nothing  better  than  the  spirit  of  the  world.  And 
 it  is  easy  to  see  how  it  gets  into  operation  even  in 
 good  men.  Their  minds  are  awake  to  the  great  sub- 
 ject of  the  soul's  salvation,  and  they  are  oppressed 
 by  its  amazing  weight.  They  feel  that  something 
 efficient  ought  to  be  done — must  be  done,  to  wake  up 
 a  slumbering  world ;  and  they  desire  that  all  Chris- 
 tians should  0^0  along;  with  them  in  their  efforts.  In 
 this  state  of  mind,  they  are  prepared  for  nothing  but 
 cordial  co-operation ;  and  where  they  do  not  find  it, 
 corrupt  nature  takes  advantage  of  the  excitement  they 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  235 
 
 have  reached,  and  the  disappointment  they  feel,  and 
 perhaps  withal  of  a  naturally  ardent  temperament,  to 
 discharge  itself  not  only  in  grievous  complaints,  but 
 sometimes  even  bitter  invective.  This  is  the  most 
 favoui'able  account  of  the  exercise  of  this  spirit. 
 There  are  other  cases,  no  doubt,  in  which  it  is  iden- 
 tified with  a  spirit  of  self-righteousness ;  in  which  the 
 secret  and  prevailing  feeling  of  the  heart  is,  that 
 heaping  censure  upon  others  is  an  easy  way  of  laying 
 up  treasure  in  heaven ;  that  to  complain  of  the  cold- 
 ness and  worldliness  of  our  fellow  Christians,  is  an 
 evidence  of  zeal  and  devotion  in  ourselves.  But  let 
 this  spirit  have  its  origin  in  whatever  state  of  mind 
 it  may,  we  shall  all  agree  that  it  is  a  serious  evil,  and 
 ought  to  be  guarded  against  with  the  utmost  care. 
 
 It  is  not  uncommon  to  find  this  spirit  marking  the 
 conduct  of  private  Christians  towards  each  other. 
 There  are  some  who  will  condemn  their  brethren  as 
 cold  Christians,  or  perhaps  even  no  Christians  at  all, 
 because,  with  less  of  constitutional  ardour  than  them- 
 selves, and  possibly  more  prudence,  they  are  not  pre- 
 pared to  concur  at  once  in  every  measure  that  may 
 be  suffcrested  for  the  advancement  of  a  revival ;  or 
 because  they  talk  less  of  their  own  feelings  than  some 
 others ;  or  because  they  attend  fewer  public  religious 
 exercises  than  could  be  desired;  or  because,  from 
 extreme  constitutional  diffidence,  they  may,  either 
 properly  or  improperly,  decline  taking  part  in  such 
 exercises.  Many  a  Christian,  who  has  been  labour- 
 ing faithfully  and  judiciously  for  the  salvation  of 
 sinners,  whose  closet  has  witnessed  to  the  fervour  of 
 his  devotion,  and  whose  conversation  has  been  ac- 
 cording to  the  gospel  of  Christ,  has  not  only  been 
 
236  LECTURE  VI I  r. 
 
 suspected  by  his  brethren  of  coldness,  for  some  one 
 or  other  of  the  reasons  just  mentioned,  but  has  been 
 marked,  and  denounced,  and  even  prayed  for,  as  dead 
 to  the  interests  of  revivals,  if  not  dead  in  trespasses 
 and  sins. 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  it  is  not  to  be  questioned,  that 
 men  of  a  cautious  habit,  who  are  constitutionally 
 afraid  of  excitement,  sometimes  unjustly  accuse  their 
 more  zealous  brethren  of  rashness,  and  impute  to 
 spiritual  pride  what  really  ought  to  be  set  to  the  ac- 
 count of  an  honest  devotedness  to  Christ.  Espe- 
 cially, if  real  and  great  abuses  actually  exist,  they 
 may  be  so  much  afraid  of  coming  within  the  confines 
 of  disorder,  that  they  may  rush  to  the  opposite  ex- 
 treme of  formality;  and  from  that  cold  region  they 
 may  look  off  upon  the  Christian  who  evinces  nothing 
 more  than  a  consistent  and  enlightened  zeal,  and  hail 
 him  as  if  he  were  burning  to  death  in  the  very  torrid 
 zone  of  enthusiasm. 
 
 The  same  spirit  which  discovers  itself  in  private 
 Christians  toward  each  other,  is  also  frequently 
 manifest  in  respect  to  different  churches.  A  church 
 which  is  abundantly  blessed  with  revivals,  may  con- 
 demn, with  a  high  hand,  another  church,  in  which, 
 though  religion  may  not  be  in  a  languishing  state, 
 yet  there  may  never  have  been  any  general  and  sud- 
 den effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  this  may  be 
 attributed  most  unjustly  to  a  cold  ministry,  or  to  some 
 signal  want  of  faithfulness  in  the  members ;  when 
 the  fact,  that  the  church  is  really  in  a  flourishing 
 state,  (its  interests  being  sustained  by  gradual,  rather 
 than  by  sudden  accessions,)  is  entirely  overlooked. 
 And,  where  there  is  not  only  the  absence  of  revivals, 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  237 
 
 but  the  spiritual  interests  of  a  church  are  really  de- 
 pressed, it  is   still  more  common  to  hear  the  case 
 spoken  of  with  an  air  of  unchristian  severity;   and 
 not  unfrequently,  there  is  something  like  a  sentence 
 of  reprobation  passed  upon  the  whole  body,  as  if  they 
 were  indiscriminately  a  company  of  backsliders.      Or 
 where  a  church  differs  from  another  in  its  views  of 
 the  economy  of  revivals,  it  may  denounce  that  other 
 as  chilled  with  the  frost  of  apathy  on  the  one  hand, 
 or  scorched  with  the  fires  of  fanaticism  on  tlie  other ; 
 when,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  church  that  is  the 
 object  of  censure   may  hold   correct  and  scriptural 
 ground.      Any  church,  whether  it  be  distinguished 
 by  its  zeal,  or  its  want  of  zeal,  that  takes  the  respon- 
 sibility of  dealing  out  violent  censures  upon  its  sister 
 churches,  especially  if  they  are  walking  in  the  faith 
 and  order  of  the  gospel,  certainly  assumes  a  degree 
 of  responsibility  which  it  can  ill  afford  to  bear;   and 
 it  will  have  no  just  ground  for  surprise,  if  it  should 
 meet  a  painful  retribution,  not  only  in  bringing  back 
 upon  itself  the  censures  of  men,  but  in  bringing  down 
 upon  itself  the  displeasure  of  God. 
 
 And  1  am  constrained  to  go  farther,  and  say  that 
 ministers  have  sometimes  erred  in  the  same  manner, 
 judging  each  other  as  fanatics,  or  as  drones;  some 
 supposing  that  their  brethren  were  setting  the  world 
 on  fire,  when  they  shed  around  them  no  worse  light 
 than  that  of  sober  consistent  zeal;  and  others,  that 
 their  brethren  were  in  the  very  valley  of  death,  as  it 
 respects  religious  feeling,  when  the  principle  of  spiri- 
 tual life  was  beating  in  strong  and  vigorous  pulsa- 
 tions. I  will  say  nothing  of  what  exists  on  this 
 subject  in  our  own  day ;  but  I  refer  you  to  what  has 
 
238  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 been  in  other  days.  I  point  you,  for  examples,  to 
 men  who  have  long  since  been  in  their  graves,  and 
 whose  joy  in  the  world  of  glory,  will  not  be  inter- 
 rupted by  our  learning  wisdom  from  the  imperfections 
 of  which  they  are  now  entirely  free,  and  which  they 
 lived  bitterly  to  lament.  In  the  revivals  which  are 
 recorded  in  the  early  part  of  the  history  of  New 
 England,  there  were  a  considerable  number  of  minis- 
 ters, and  among  them  the  individual  to  whom  I  have 
 already  referred,  as  distinguished  for  his  extrava- 
 gance, who  declared  the  mass  of  their  brethren  to  be 
 unconverted  men ;  who  denounced  them  as  leading 
 souls  to  hell;  and  who  endeavoured,  by  every  means 
 in  their  power,  to  alienate  from  them  their  congre- 
 gations, that  they  might  bring  them  under  the  influ- 
 ence of  what  they  regarded  a  more  faithful  ministry. 
 This  unhappy  faction,  from  the  nature  of  the  case, 
 was  not  of  long  continuance ;  it  could  not  be,  because 
 it  lived  upon  the  highest  excitement, — but  it  lasted 
 long  enough  to  counteract,  to  a  melancholy  extent, 
 the  benign  effects  of  that  work  of  grace ;  long  enough 
 to  entail  upon  at  least  two  generations,  its  destruc- 
 tive consequences.  If  you  read  the  history  of  those 
 days,  or  rather  of  those  men,  there  will  be  every 
 thing  to  make  you  weep,  until  you  come  to  the  de- 
 lightful fact  that  they  saw  their  error,  and  acknow- 
 ledged it,  and  wept  over  it  themselves. 
 
 I  know  of  no  way  in  which  a  censorious  spirit  can 
 discover  itself,  whether  in  ministers  or  private  Chris- 
 tians, that  is  so  revolting,  and,  I  may  say,  dreatlful, 
 as  in  prayer.  The  fact  must  be  acknowledged, 
 humbling  as  it  is,  that  men  have  sometimes  seemed 
 to  be  pouring  out,  at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  their 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  239 
 
 resentments  against  cold  Christians  and  ministers; 
 and  have  even  assumed  the  office  of  judging  their 
 hearts,  and  have  told  the  Almighty  Being,  apparently 
 for  the  sake  of  telling  the  congregation,  that  they 
 were  as  dead  as  the  tenants  of  the  tomb.  Brethren, 
 no  apology  can  be  offered  for  this — not  even  the 
 semblance  of  an  apology.  Christian  charity  herself 
 can  record  nothing  better  concerning  such  a  prayer, 
 than  that  it  breathes  the  spirit  of  the  world  in  one  of 
 its  most  odious  forms.  Whatever  degree  of  religious 
 indifference  may  have  called  it  forth,  it  certainly  can- 
 not furnish  a  juster  cause  for  humiliation  than  does 
 the  prayer  itself. 
 
 4.  Inconstancy  in  religion  is  another  evil  to  be 
 avoided  in  connection  with  revivals. 
 
 Men  are  exceedingly  prone  to  vibrate  from  one 
 extreme  to  the  other ;  and  it  is  a  law  of  human  na- 
 ture, that  a  very  powerful  excitement,  in  respect  to 
 the  same  individuals,  cannot  long  be  sustained. 
 Hence  there  is  danger  that  Christians,  from  the  ex- 
 citement to  which  they  are  liable  during  a  revival, 
 will  gradually  fall  into  a  state  of  spiritual  languor, 
 and  will  even  give  occasion  for  the  cutting  inquiry, 
 "  What  do  ye  more  than  others  ?" 
 
 Now  what  might  be  expected  from  the  very  ten- 
 dencies of  human  nature  to  happen,  we  find  actually 
 does  happen,  both  in  respect  to  individuals  and 
 churches.  Who  has  not  seen  the  Christian,  durincr 
 a  revival,  seeming  to  be  constantly  on  the  mount, 
 both  of  enjoyment  and  of  action;  wilhng  apparently 
 to  wear  himself  out  in  the  service  of  his  Master,  and 
 for  the  salvation  of  souls ;  and  in  a  few  months  after 
 comparatively  silent  and  inactive,  arid  insensible  on 
 
240  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 the  great  subject  which  had  so  lately  occupied  him, 
 almost  to  the  exclusion  of  every  other  ?  And  who 
 that  has  been  much  conversant  with  revivals,  has  not 
 seen  a  church,  during  one  of  these  seasons  of  special 
 blessing,  waking  up  to  a  lively  sense  of  obligation, 
 sending  up  united,  and  holy,  and  strong  supplications, 
 and  labouring  incessantly,  with  an  eye  now  on  the 
 cross,  and  now  on  the  judgment  seat,  and  now  on  the 
 crown  of  life ;  and  the  same  church,  at  a  subsequent 
 period,  apparently  forgetting  their  responsibility,  be- 
 coming cold  in  their  devotions,  and  relaxing  in  all  their 
 efforts  for  the  salvation  of  men  ?  In  the  one  case,  you 
 would  have  supposed,  from  their  fidelity,  that  they 
 were  marching  on  to  a  high  state  in  glory ;  in  the 
 other,  you  would,  especially  if  you  had  turned  your 
 eye  off  from  the  Bible,  have  almost  been  ready  to 
 doubt  the  perseverance  of  the  saints. 
 
 Now,  wherever  this  state  of  things  exists,  it  is  a 
 serious  evil,  both  as  it  respects  the  church  and  the 
 world.  It  is  so  to  the  church  ;  because  it  mars  the 
 consistency  and  beauty  of  her  character,  lessens  the 
 amount  of  her  communion  with  her  Head,  and  ren- 
 ders her  light  comparatively  dim  and  feeble,  when 
 she  is  commanded  to  let  it  shine  with  a  steady  bright- 
 ness. It  is  an  evil  to  the  world ;  inasmuch  as  it  casts 
 an  air  of  suspicion,  in  the  view  of  many,  over  the 
 reality  and  importance  of  revivals ;  and  leads  them  to 
 imagine,  that  Christians  work  hard  one  day  to  pur- 
 chase the  privilege  of  doing  nothing  the  next ;  and 
 that  a  revival  is  a  matter  to  be  got  up  and  laid  aside, 
 at  the  pleasure  of  those  who  engage  in  it.  It  leads 
 them,  moreover,  to  think  less  than  they  otherwise 
 would  of  the  good  influence  of  Christians  when  they 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  241 
 
 attempt  to  exert  it;  and  when,  in  more  favoured 
 seasons,  they  show  themselves  active,  and  endeavour 
 to  rouse  up  the  sinner's  slumbering  conscience,  not 
 improbably  their  exertions  will  be  unavailing,  from 
 his  recollection  of  their  indifference  at  other  times, 
 and  his  impression  that  their  zeal  is  a  mere  creature 
 of  circumstances. 
 
 You  will  all  agree  with  me  that  this  is  a  great  evil, 
 and  ought  to  be  guarded  against  with  the  utmost 
 caution.  One  means  of  avoiding  it,  is  by  endeavour- 
 ing to  keep  down  animal  passion,  especially  at  the 
 height  of  the  revival,  when  it  is  most  likely  to  be 
 awakened;  for  the  stronger  the  excitement  of  the 
 animal  nature,  the  greater  the  tendency  to  a  univer- 
 sal re-action.  Another  means  is,  by  endeavouring  to 
 keep  up  spiritual  feeling,  when  the  general  excite- 
 ment attending  a  revival  begins  to  pass  away;  for 
 that  is  the  critical  time  when  religious  languor  usually 
 first  creeps  over  the  soul.  By  using  the  proper  cau- 
 tion at  these  two  points,  the  church  may  effectually 
 avoid  the  evil  which  I  am  considering ;  and  instead  of 
 becoming  listless  at  the  close  of  a  revival,  she  may 
 show  that  she  has  renewed  her  strength  for  subse- 
 quent labours  and  conflicts. 
 
 5.  Another  evil  to  be  guarded  against,  in  connec- 
 tion with  revivals,  is  ostentation. 
 
 I  refer  not  here  to  the  manner  in  which  revivals 
 are  sometimes  conducted,  (having  adverted  to  that 
 already,)  but  to  the  manner  in  which  they  are  repre- 
 sented, both  in  common  intercourse,  and  through  the 
 press :  and  I  cannot  doubt,  that,  in  respect  to  both, 
 there  is  much  that  no  discreet  Christian  can  contem- 
 plate without  regret  and  disapprobation. 
 
 L  62 
 
242  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 It  is  not  uncommon,  during  the  progress  of  a  re- 
 vival, and  sometimes  in  an  early  stage  of  it,  to  hear 
 its  glorious  results  spoken  of  with  as  much  confidence 
 as  if  they  had  actually  been  realized.  Particular  re- 
 ligious exercises,  which  may  have  been  attended  with 
 unusual  solemnity,  are  represented  as  having  secured 
 the  conversion  not  only  of  a  great,  but  a  definite 
 number  of  souls.  One  is  represented  as  having 
 preached,  another  as  having  prayed,  another  as  having 
 talked,  so  many  sinners  into  the  kingdom.  Perhaps 
 the  infidel  has  professed  suddenly  to  renounce  his 
 infidelity,  and  embrace  the  Saviour ;  or  perhaps  the 
 profligate  has  wept  in  view  of  his  profligacy,  and  re- 
 solved to  enter  upon  a  new  life :  these  cases  are  con- 
 fidently spoken  of  as  instances  of  genuine  conversion; 
 and,  what  is  still  worse,  they  are  too  often  spoken  of 
 as  such  in  the  presence  of  the  very  persons  who  are 
 the  subjects  of  them.  It  is  easy  to  see,  that,  if  the 
 individuals  are  true  converts,  the  eflect  of  this  must 
 probably  be  to  inflate  them  with  spiritual  pride ;  if 
 they  are  not  true  converts,  it  must  fearfully  aid  the 
 work  of  self-deception.  It  leaves  a  bad  impression 
 also  upon  the  world;  for  it  is  the  exact  opposite  of 
 that  humihty,  that  sense  of  dependence,  that  dispo- 
 sition to  acknowledge  God  in  every  spiritual  blessing, 
 which  constitute  some  of  the  loveliest  features  of 
 Christian  character. 
 
 But  what  I  chiefly  refer  to  under  this  article  is,  the 
 ostentatious  complexion,  and  the  premature  date,  of 
 many  of  those  narratives  of  revivals  which  are  given 
 to  the  world  through  our  religious  periodicals.  It 
 is  only  honest  to  acknowledge,  that  many  of  them, 
 though  evidently  dictated  by  a  desire  to  do  good,  are 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  243 
 
 yet  eminently  fitted  to  do  evil.  They  are  written 
 in  the  midst  of  strong  excitement,  when  the  mind  is 
 most  in  danger  of  mistaking  shadows  for  substances; 
 when  its  strong  hopes  that  much  is  about  to  be  done, 
 are  easily  exchanged  for  a  conviction  that  much  has 
 been  actually  accomphshed.  Hence  all  who  are  sup- 
 posed to  appear  more  serious  than  usual,  are  reckoned 
 as  subjects  of  conviction;  and  all  who  profess  the 
 slightest  change  of  feeling,  are  set  down  as  converts. 
 And  particular  instances  are  detailed,  in  which  very 
 obstinate  sinners  have  been  made  very  humble,  and 
 then  have  become  entranced  with  bright  visions  of 
 the  Saviour ;  and  other  cases  are  mentioned,  in  which 
 a  child  has  pressed  forward  into  the  kingdom,  in  spite 
 of  the  opposition  of  a  wicked  parent ;  or  a  wife,  not- 
 withstanding she  was  persecuted  by  an  ungodly  hus- 
 band. Now  the  narrative,  containing  these  particu- 
 lars, goes  abroad  into  the  world,  and  almost  of  course 
 comes  back  immediately  into  the  congregation  whose 
 religious  state  it  professes  to  describe.  And  what 
 think  you  will  probably  be  the  effect  ?  What  will 
 it  be  upon  those  who  here  find  it  announced  to  the 
 world  that  they  have  been  converted,  and  perhaps 
 read  a  high-wrought  and  glowing  story  of  their  con- 
 version? What,  especially,  must  it  be  on  those  who 
 are  represented  as  having  been  the  subjects  of  a  mi- 
 racle of  grace ;  as  having  been  great  sinners,  and  now 
 having  become  great  saints  ?  If  they  are  really  con- 
 verted, the  effect  of  this  must  be,  as  in  the  case  just 
 mentioned,  to  lessen  tlieir  humility,  and  open  their 
 hearts  to  temptation.  If  they  are  cherishing  a  false 
 hope,  it  cannot  fail  to  add  to  its  strength.  And  if, 
 before  the  narrative  meets  them,  as  is  a  very  sup- 
 l2 
 
244  LECTURE  viir. 
 
 posable  case,  they  have  cast  ofi  their  serious  impres- 
 sions, and  returned  to  the  world,  it  must  provoke  and 
 irritate  them;  and  thus  fearfully  increase  their  obdu- 
 racy, and  render  their  salvation  still  more  improbable. 
 And  what  effect  will  this  be  likely  to  have  upon  those 
 who  are  designated,  (if  not  by  name,  yet  so  as  to  be 
 identified,)  as  having  been  distinguished  for  their 
 mahgnant  opposition  to  the  work  ?  It  will  awaken 
 in  them  the  spirit  of  fiends.  It  will  embolden  them 
 to  fight  still  more  furiously  against  God,  and  against 
 his  people,  and  not  improbably  to  do  that  which  will 
 seal  their  perdition.  And  what  must  its  effect  be 
 upon  the  surrounding  world?  What,  when  they 
 compare  the  written  statement  with  what  has  fallen 
 under  their  own  observation,  and  find  a  sad  disagree- 
 ment ?  Must  it  not  be  to  create  and  cherish  a  pre- 
 judice against  all  revivals  ?  Must  it  not  throw  an 
 air  of  suspicion  over  every  statement  respecting  them 
 which  they  either  hear  or  read  ?  Must  it  not  even 
 bring  in  question  the  veracity  of  good  men  ? 
 
 You  will  by  no  means  understand  me,  as  intimat- 
 ing any  disapprobation  of  publishing,  at  a  proper 
 time,  even  detailed  accounts  of  revivals.  So  far  from 
 this,  that  I  regard  it  as  due  to  the  church,  due  to 
 the  honour  of  Him  whom  we  acknowledge  as  the 
 great  Agent  in  revivals,  that  such  accounts  should  in 
 due  time  be  sent  forth.  But  let  them  not,  in  ordi- 
 nary cases,  be  written,  until  the  true  results  of  the 
 revival  are  in  some  measure  known ;  certainly,  let 
 them  be  confined  to  palpable  facts,  which  no  one  can 
 gainsay.  Let  them  be  framed  with  a  deliberate  re- 
 collection that  they  are  to  be  scanned  by  multitudes ; 
 that  they  are  to  exert  an  influence  either  for  or 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  245 
 
 against  the  cause  of  revivals ;  and  that  God  is  not 
 honoured,  but  offended,  by  the  least  attempt  to  go 
 beyond  the  truth,  even  in  recording  the  triumphs  of 
 his  grace.  It  is  a  matter  of  importance,  that  all 
 narratives  of  this  kind  should  be  furnished  by  compe- 
 tent and  responsible  persons — those  who  have  oppor- 
 tunity to  know  the  facts,  and  ability  properly  to  esti- 
 mate them.  While  it  cannot  be  questioned,  that 
 there  are  many  instances,  at  the  present  day,  in  wliich 
 the  evil  of  which  I  am  speaking  is  strikingly  exem- 
 plified, it  is  an  occasion  for  joy,  that  there  are  many 
 other  cases,  in  which  revivals  are  detailed  seasonably, 
 judiciously,  and  in  a  manner  fitted,  in  all  respects,  to 
 subserve  the  cause  of  truth  and  piety. 
 
 6.  Undervaluing  divine  institutions,  and  divine 
 truth,  is  another  evil  which  often  exists  in  connection 
 with  revivals. 
 
 It  is  common,  and  no  doubt  right  too,  during  a 
 season  of  special  attention  to  religion,  to  increase  the 
 number  of  occasional  services  during  the  week ;  and 
 especially  the  number  of  meetings  for  social  prayer. 
 And  it  is  desirable  that  Christians  should  feel  a  deep 
 interest  in  these  exercises,  and  should  regard  it  as 
 not  less  a  duty  than  a  privilege  to  engage  in  them, 
 as  their  circumstances  may  admit.  But  they  are 
 not  to  be  considered,  in  the  strict  sense,  as  divine  in- 
 stitutions ;  for,  though  there  is  a  fair  warrant  for 
 them  in  the  general  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and,  as  we 
 believe,  even  a  direct  sanction  in  apostolic  usage,  yet 
 the  regulation  of  them  is  a  matter  which  God  has 
 been  pleased  to  leave  to  the  wisdom  of  the  church ; 
 and  whenever  Christians  exalt  them  to  an  equality 
 with  those  institutions  which  are  strictly  divine,  they 
 
246  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 may  expect  to  incur  the  displeasure  of  the  Master, 
 as  well  as  lose  the  benefit  which  these  exercises  are 
 adapted,  when  kept  in  their  proper  place,  to  impart. 
 But  there  is  reason  to  apprehend,  that  many  Chris- 
 tians, during  a  season  of  revival,  actually  do,  in  their 
 feelings,  attach  an  importance  to  these  services  which 
 is  even  paramount  to  that  which  they  recognise  as 
 belonging  to  the  public  exercises  of  the  Lord's  day. 
 The  secret  feeling  of  the  heart,  there  is  reason  to 
 believe,  often  is,  that  to  attend  public  worship  on  the 
 Sabbath,  though  it  is  a  duty,  has  yet  too  Httle  in  it 
 that  is  distinctive  and  out  of  the  common  course,  to 
 be  regarded  with  very  deep  interest ;  whereas  those 
 services  which  are  observed  during  the  week,  and 
 which  seem  more  like  a  free-will  offering,  rise  in  their 
 estimation  to  the  highest  degree  of  importance. 
 There  is  in  all  this,  no  doubt,  more  or  less  of  self- 
 righteousness — a  sort  of  unacknowledged  and  per- 
 haps undetected  feeling,  that  the  eye  of  God  rests 
 upon  them  even  with  more  favour,  when  they  are 
 rendering  him  a  service  which  he  has  left  in  some 
 measure  to  their  own  discretion,  than  when  they  are 
 walking  in  the  plain  and  broad  path  of  his  direct  com- 
 mandments. These  occasional  services,  I  repeat,  are 
 not  to  be  undervalued;  for  they  are  important  helps, 
 in  every  point  of  view,  towards  sustaining  and  carry- 
 ing forward  a  revival ;  but  that  we  may  reap  the  be- 
 nefit they  are  designed  to  secure,  we  must  give  them 
 no  higher  place  than  the  great  Head  of  the  church 
 has  manifestly  assigned  to  them. 
 
 And  while  there  is  danger  that  the  social  exercises 
 which  the  church  may  establish  during  a  revival,  may 
 lead  to  too  low  a  comparative  estimate  of  the  stated 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  24,7 
 
 services  of  the  Sabbath,  there  is  perhaps  equal  dan- 
 ger, that  they  may  bring  into  some  degree  of  disre- 
 gard the  duties  of  the  closet.  Especially  if  these 
 occasional  exercises  are  greatly  multiplied,  the  time 
 which  is  requisite  for  attending  them,  beside  other 
 duties  of  a  more  secular  nature,  may  leave  but  little 
 opportunity  for  self-communion,  reading  the  Scrip- 
 tures, and  private  prayer ;  and  there  is  reason  to  fear, 
 that,  sometimes  at  least,  the  Christian  makes  a  com- 
 promise with  his  conscience,  for  at  least  a  partial  ne- 
 glect of  these  latter  duties,  by  calling  to  mind  his 
 exemplary  diligence  and  constancy  in  respect  to  the 
 former.  And  besides,  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  lays 
 his  powers  under  far  less  contribution,  to  be  engaged 
 in  a  constant  round  of  social  exercises  which  are  fitted 
 to  excite  the  mind,  than  to  enter  into  his  closet,  and 
 commune  with  himself,  and  apply  the  truths  and  pre- 
 cepts of  the  gospel,  for  the  regulation  of  his  affections 
 and  conduct.  It  is  to  this  practical  error,  I  doubt 
 not,  that  we  are  to  attribute,  in  a  great  degree,  the 
 fact,  that  many  Christians,  who  engage  with  much 
 interest  in  a  revival,  still  seem  to  turn  it  to  so  little 
 account  as  it  respects  their  own  personal  piety.  No- 
 thing is  more  certain,  than  that  the  neglect  of  closet 
 duties,  whatever  other  duties  may  be  performed,  must 
 wither  the  believer's  graces,  and  render  his  Christian 
 character  sickly  and  inefficient. 
 
 If  you  would  avoid  the  evil  which  is  here  contem- 
 plated, and  secure  the  good  which  is  aimed  at  by  those 
 who  incur  the  evil,  let  God's  institutions  be  kept  in 
 their  proper  place.  Regard  the  public  services  of 
 the  Sabbath  as  far  the  most  important  which  you  can 
 attend.      Think  it  however  a  blessed  privilege,  that 
 
248  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 you  may  meet  for  religious  purposes  frequently  at 
 other  times ;  but  never  let  such  meetings  be  a  sub- 
 stitute for  secret  devotion.  And  if  the  eftect  of  them 
 should  ever  be  to  keep  you  away  from  your  closet, 
 or  to  give  you  a  disrelish  for  its  duties,  you  need  no 
 other  evidence  that  there  is  something  wrong;  either 
 that  your  attendance  on  these  social  services  is  too 
 frequent,  or  not  with  the  right  spirit. 
 
 Nor  is  there  less  danger  that  a  revival  may  be 
 perverted  to  the  undervaluing  of  God's  truth.  At 
 such  a  time,  especially,  men  love  to  be  excited;  and 
 while  those  who  hear  the  preaching  of  the  word  are 
 apt  to  delight  in  those  stirring  and  earnest  appeals 
 which  are  most  fitted  to  rouse  the  feelings,  there  is 
 a  strong  temptation  on  the  part  of  ministers  to  feed 
 this  passion  for  excitement,  by  limiting  themselves  to 
 a  few  topics  of  exhortation,  rather  than  by  holding 
 up  gospel  truth  in  aU  its  extent  and  fulness.  And 
 in  this  way  it  often  comes  to  pass,  that  there  is  an 
 aversion  contracted  to  instructive  preaching;  the  doc- 
 trines of  the  Bible  come  to  be  regarded,  both  bypeople 
 and  ministers,  as  comparatively  tame ;  and  1  hardly 
 need  say,  that,  as  a  consequence,  the  ministry  loses 
 much  of  its  real  efficiency,  and  the  piety  of  the  church 
 languishes  for  want  of  its  appropriate  nourishment. 
 
 Nor  is  this  all.  It  cannot  be  questioned  that  re- 
 vivals are  sometimes  made  the  occasion,  not  only  of 
 inspiring  a  disgust  for  sober  scriptural  doctrine,  but  of 
 introducing  into  the  church  a  flood  of  error.  Minis- 
 ters, in  seasons  of  great  excitement,  and  in  the  desire 
 of  saying  something  that  shall  seize  hold  of  the  feel- 
 ings, sometimes  make  unguarded  expressions,  which 
 involve  some  important  error;   and  if  these  expres- 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  249 
 
 sions  seem  to  be  followed  by  good  effects,  they  are 
 in  danger  of  repeating  them,  until  they  come  really 
 to  adopt  the  error  which  is  thus  involved.  And  then 
 again,  the  excited  multitude  in  such  circumstances 
 are  usually  carried  away  by  the  appearance  of  great 
 zeal  and  earnestness ;  and  he  who  evinces  the  most 
 of  these  qualities  is  almost  sure  to  be  the  favourite 
 preacher :  and  if  he  be  disposed  to  commingle  error 
 with  truth,  there  is  every  probability,  that,  in  many 
 instances  at  least,  the  one  will  be  received  with  the 
 other,  without  inquiry  or  suspicion.  Such  has  been 
 the  history  of  the  introduction  and  progress  of  some 
 of  the  wildest  reveries  and  grossest  errors,  which  have 
 disturbed  the  peace,  and  marred  the  purity,  of  the 
 church.  Let  ministers  and  private  Christians,  those 
 who  preach  and  those  who  hear,  be  alike  on  their 
 guard  against  this  tremendous  evil. 
 
 7.  There  are  certain  things  which  sometimes  oc- 
 cur during  a  revival,  that  2x0.  fitted  to  impair  the  dig- 
 nity^ and  lessen  the  influence,  of  the  ministerial  office  ; 
 an  evil  which  should  always  be  guarded  against  with 
 great  caution. 
 
 It  must  be  acknowledged  that  ministers  themselves 
 not  unfrequently  contribute  to  this  unhappy  result. 
 Sometimes  they  are  carried  away  by  strong  excite- 
 ment into  the  region  of  extravagance,  and  even  gross 
 fanaticism,  and  say  and  do  things,  under  this  influ- 
 ence, which,  in  their  cooler  moments,  will  take  them 
 to  their  closets  for  confession  and  humiliation.  In 
 other  cases,  they  come,  perhaps  honestly,  to  the  con- 
 clusion, that  some  new  expedient  is  necessary  to  se- 
 cure attention  :  and  the  resuh  is,  that  they  come  out 
 with  something  which  not  only  offends  a  correct  taste, 
 l3 
 
250  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 but  shocks  all  the  finer  sensibilities,  or,  as  the  case 
 may  be,  convulses  the  audience  with  laughter.  Let 
 a  minister  be  as  plain,  as  earnest,  as  faithful  as  he 
 will — but  the  moment  he  violates  the  decorum  due 
 to  the  place  in  which  he  stands,  or  the  work  in  which 
 he  is  enfi-agfed — the  moment  he  introduces,  or  even 
 tolerates,  any  thing  like  confusion  in  the  worship  of 
 God, — then,  rely  on  it,  he  sins  against  the  dignity 
 of  his  office.  He  does  that  which  is  fitted  not 
 merely  to  lessen  his  own  influence  with  all  men  of 
 discreet  and  sober  minds,  but  in  the  view  of  multi- 
 tudes, he  brings  the  ministerial  office  itself  into  con- 
 tempt. There  are  enough  who  would  be  glad  to  take 
 such  a  mistaken  course  as  a  sample  of  the  deportment 
 of  ministers  in  general ;  and  a  single  instance  of  this 
 kind  furnishes  them  with  a  text-book  for  censure  and 
 ridicule,  which  they  are  sure  to  use  to  the  best  ad- 
 vantage. 
 
 The  same  evil,  also,  frequently  results  from  a  vir- 
 tual assumption  of  the  sacred  office,  by  men  who  have 
 neither  the  proper  warrant  nor  the  requisite  qualifi- 
 cations. Not  that  I  would  intimate  that  judicious 
 and  intelligent  laymen  have  nothing  to  do  in  public, 
 beyond  merely  conducting  the  devotions  of  the  con- 
 gregation :  I  would  have  them,  in  many  instances  at 
 least,  ready  to  impart  the  word  of  exhortation;  and 
 in  private  their  labours  may  turn  to  great  account,  in 
 the  way  of  counselling  persons  in  different  states  of 
 mind ;  but  I  would  have  it  always  borne  in  mind,  that 
 the  ministry  is  an  institution  of  God's  appointment, 
 and  that  the  man  who  performs  the  appropriate  duties 
 of  this  office,  without  being  regularly  called  to  it,  is 
 chargeable  with  running  before  he  is  sent.      And  just 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  251 
 
 in  proportion  as  this  is  actually  done — ^just  in  propor- 
 tion as  men  set  at  naught  the  scriptural  rules  pertain- 
 ing to  order  on  this  subject,  you  may  expect  to  see 
 the  influence  of  the  ministry  paralyzed.  Let  this  be 
 generally  done,  and  who  will  yield  to  it  the  reverence 
 which  it  claims  as  an  institution  of  God  ? 
 
 8.  There  is  danger,  during  a  revival,  of  setting  up  i 
 false  standards  of  Christian  character. 
 
 Men  are  perpetually  prone  to  mistake  the  circum- 
 stantials of  religion  for  the  substance  of  it.  If  this 
 is  owing  partly  to  human  infirmity,  it  is  owing  still 
 more  to  human  corruption — to  an  aversion  from  that 
 self-denial  which  is  involved  in  the  practice  of  the 
 genuine  Christian  virtues.  This  tendency  frequently 
 discovers  itself  even  in  good  men ;  and  perhaps  never 
 more  frequently  than  during  a  season  of  revival. 
 
 There  is  special  danger,  that,  at  such  a  time,  the 
 means  of  religion  will  be  substituted  for  religion  it- 
 self. As  means  are  of  no  importance  in  any  other 
 department  of  action,  except  as  they  are  related  to 
 the  end,  and  may  tend  to  secure  it,  so  they  are  of  no 
 use  in  any  other  point  of  view  in  the  department  of 
 reHgion.  Means  are  of  use  as  it  respects  the  sinner, 
 when  they  bring  him  to  repentance ;  and  as  it  respects 
 the  Christian,  when  they  build  him  up  in  faith  and 
 holiness :  and  any  use  of  them  which  does  not  lead 
 to  these  results,  will  aggravate  the  condemnation  of 
 the  one,  and  retard  the  sanctification  of  the  other. 
 But  there  is  great  reason  to  fear,  that,  in  seasons  of 
 revival,  many  Christians,  in  examining  themselves, 
 and  estimating  their  growth  in  grace,  do  not  go  much 
 farther  than  to  inquire  how  many  meetings  they  have 
 attended,  or  how  many  they  have  failed  to  attend. 
 
252  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 Instead  of  asking  themselves,  whether  the  means  they 
 are  using  are  accomplishing  theii'  end — whether  their 
 love,  and  faith,  and  humility,  and  all  other  Christian 
 graces,  are  quickened,  or  deepened,  or  brightened, 
 by  what  they  are  doing, — they  satisfy  themselves  with 
 i  the  bare  use  of  the  means,  and  mistake  a  secret  self- 
 complacency  for  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience. 
 It  is  not  uncommon  to  place  the  evidence  of  Chris- 
 tian character,  especially  during  a  revival,  in  talking 
 abundantly  and  fervently  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
 True  it  is,  that  out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart 
 the  mouth  speaketh ;  and  it  is  impossible  that  religion 
 should  be  in  lively  exercise  in  the  soul,  without  giv- 
 ing a  character  to  the  conversation.  But,  at  the  same 
 time,  the  mere  fact  that  an  individual  makes  the  sub- 
 ject of  religion  a  constant  topic  in  certain  circum- 
 stances, and  even  dwells  upon  it  with  great  fervour,  is 
 the  most  equivocal  evidence  of  true  piety  that  can  be 
 imagined.  Who  has  not  heard  the  man  actually 
 under  the  influence  of  the  intoxicating  cup,  talk  of 
 his  experiences  and  of  his  joys,  as  if  he  thought  him- 
 self on  the  threshold  of  heaven?  And  who  has  not 
 been  sometimes  shocked,  in  hearing  glowing  state- 
 ments in  respect  to  revivals  of  religion,  and  deep  la- 
 mentations over  the  coldness  of  Christians,  and  strong 
 expressions  of  devotedness  to  Christ — who  has  not 
 been  shocked,  I  say,  to  find  himself  listening  to  a 
 man,  whose  character  he  knew  to  be  openly  stained 
 with  pollution,  or  marked  by  fraud  or  falsehood?  I 
 say,  then,  that  while  an  entire  silence  on  the  subject 
 of  religion  reasonably  subjects  one's  Christian  char- 
 acter to  great  suspicion,  a  disposition  to  converse  much 
 upon  it  does  not  of  itself  constitute  any  evidence  of 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  253 
 
 piety,  or  of  growth  in  piety,  that  can  be  rehed  on. 
 This  is  a  matter  which  often  depends  more  on  con- 
 stitutional temperament  than  any  thing  else.  Of  two 
 Christians  who  have  the  same  degree  of  grace,  and 
 have  it  in  the  same  degree  of  exercise,  one  will  speak 
 out  his  feelings  far  more  readily  than  the  other,  owing 
 solely  to  a  difference  of  original  constitution.  And 
 what  is  a  more  striking  case  still,  one  being  of  a  self- 
 confident  turn,  may  talk  like  an  angel  about  his  hopes 
 and  his  joys,  and  another,  being  constitutionally  dis- 
 trustful, may  speak  hesitatingly,  and  rarely  at  all,  of 
 his  religious  experience ;  and  yet  the  former  may  be 
 a  miserable  hypocrite,  the  latter  a  devoted  Christian. 
 But  is  it  not  true,  that  in  revivals  especially,  we  are 
 too  prone  to  estimate  the  piety,  both  of  ourselves  and 
 others,  by  this  most  uncertain  standard?  Is  there 
 not  often  at  least  a  lurking  feeling,  that  when  we 
 have  talked  most  on  the  subject  of  rehgion,  we  have 
 had  the  most  evidence,  and  have  given  the  most  evi- 
 dence, of  being  under  its  power  ? 
 
 I  cannot  avoid  here  adverting,  in  one  word,  to  the 
 use  of  a  sort  of  technical  phraseology  relating  to  Chris- 
 tian experience  and  revivals  of  religion,  which,  in  some 
 instances,  is  not  only  an  outrage  upon  taste,  but  is 
 destitute  of  meaning.  It  may  be  said,  that  it  matters 
 little  what  language  we  use  on  this  subject,  provided 
 it  be  understood :  but  this  is  not  true ;  for  if  two  ex- 
 pressions convey  the  same  idea,  and  one  is  fitted  to 
 awaken  prejudice  or  disgust  in  a  large  class  of  people, 
 and  the  other  is  entirely  unexceptionable  with  all, 
 then  it  is  not  a  matter  of  indifference  which  of  them 
 should  be  used.  Now  it  is  not  to  be  questioned,  that 
 the  cant  phraseology  which  has  gained  such  extensive 
 
254  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 prevalence  in  the  church,  in  connection  with  revivals, 
 is  exceedingly  revolting  to  men  of  taste ;  and  there 
 is  reason  to  fear,  in  many  instances,  awakens  a  per- 
 manent prejudice  against  the  whole  subject.  And 
 there  is  nothing  gained  to  the  lower  classes  by  the 
 adoption  of  this  phraseology;  for  no  language  can 
 be  more  intelligible  than  that  of  the  Bible  and  com- 
 mon sense.  But  if  I  do  not  greatly  mistake,  the 
 use  of  this  phraseology  which  I  am  condemning  is,  in 
 many  instances,  identified  with  a  high  tone  of  spiri- 
 tual feehng.  It  is  evidently  regarded  by  many  as 
 indicating  a  deeper  spirit  of  devotion,  a  more  earnest 
 desire  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  in  short,  more  of  the 
 spirit  of  a  revival,  than  would  be  indicated  by  the  use 
 of  the  simple  and  pertinent  language  supplied  by 
 God's  word.  But  never  was  there  a  greater  mistake. 
 The  best  that  can  be  said  of  it  is,  that  it  is  a  depar- 
 ture from  the  dignity  that  belongs  to  the  whole  sub- 
 ject of  rehgion. 
 
 You  will  perceive  at  once,  that  the  effect  resulting 
 from  these  arbitrary  standards  of  Christian  character, 
 must  be  unfavourable  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  holi- 
 ness. It  is  unfavourable  upon  Christians ;  for  while 
 it  greatly  interferes  with  their  own  religious  improve- 
 ment, it  usually  awakens  among  them  a  spirit  of  cen- 
 soriousness  towards  each  other.  Its  tendency  in  re- 
 spect to  sinners  is  to  put  them  on  a  course  of  self- 
 righteous  effort,  and  thus  to  expose  them  fearfully 
 to  self-deception.  Let  this  evil,  then,  be  ever  cau- 
 tiously avoided.  Let  Christians  remember,  that,  in 
 a  season  of  revival,  as  well  as  in  a  season  of  coldness, 
 the  evidence  of  piety  is  to  be  sought  in  the  fruits  of 
 the  Spirit.      And  let  sinners  remember,  that  no  de- 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  255 
 
 gree  of  attendance  on  means,  no  degree  of  animal 
 fervour,  can  be  substituted  for  repentance  of  sin  and 
 faith  in  the  Saviour ;  that  the  existence  of  the  for- 
 mer does  not  constitute  the  least  evidence  of  the  ex- 
 istence of  the  latter. 
 
 9.  The  last  of  the  evils  against  which  I  would  put 
 you  on  your  guard,  in  connection  with  revivals,  is, 
 corrupting  the  purity  of  the  church. 
 
 We  have  indeed  no  right  to  expect  that  the  church, 
 during  its  militant  state,  will  ever  be  entu^ely  free 
 from  corruption ;  though  this  does  not  at  all  lessen 
 our  obligations  to  do  all  we  can  to  render  it  so.  The 
 efficiency  of  a  church  depends  greatly  on  its  purity. 
 Even  if  it  consist  of  only  a  little  band,  and  yet  be 
 eminent  for  its  consistency  and  spirituality,  it  will 
 exert  an  extensive  and  salutary  influence.  But  let 
 its  numbers  be  increased  to  any  extent,  if  it  embrace 
 a  great  amount  of  spurious  religion,  it  will  diffuse 
 around  it  but  a  feeble  and  uncertain  light.  Every 
 such  accession  is  an  accession  of  fresh  weakness. 
 Men  who  are  destitute  of  religion  had  far  better  be 
 out  of  the  church  than  in  it ;  for  whether  they  come 
 in  as  cold  formalists  or  heated  fanatics,  they  wdll  bring 
 vidth  them  the-  spirit  of  the  world  in  some  form  or 
 other ;  and  whatever  their  worldly  rank  may  be,  their 
 influence  will  injure  rather  than  assist  the  cause  of 
 piety.  Let  the  church  receive  to  her  communion  a 
 large  number  who  have  deceived  themselves  with  false 
 hopes,  know^ing  nothing  of  the  power  of  religion, 
 and  it  will  be  strange,  if  she  does  not  soon  find  that 
 her  most  formidable  foes  are  those  of  her  own  house- 
 hold. She  may  calculate  that  the  time  is  not  dis- 
 tant, when  she  will  find  her  own  members  corrupting 
 
256  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 the  purity  of  the  faith — when  she  will  see  them  bound 
 up  in  the  frost  of  a  heartless  formality,  and  even  re- 
 sisting, so  far  as  they  dare,  her  own  efforts  to  promote 
 the  cause  of  Christ — when,  in  a  word,  she  will  be 
 compelled  frequently  to  exercise  her  discipHne,  or 
 grievously  to  neglect  her  duty. 
 
 Now  there  is  one  course,  which  is  often  adopted, 
 in  connection  with  a  revival,  which  is  sure  to  bring 
 in  its  train  this  great  evil.  I  refer  to  the  practice  of 
 admitting  persons  to  the  communion  with  little  or  no 
 probation.  Experience  has  long  since  taught  us, 
 that  there  are  many  at  such  a  time,  whose  feelings 
 are  excited  and  apparently  changed,  and  who  give 
 promise  of  being  devoted  to  Christ,  who  nevertheless, 
 within  even  a  short  time,  relapse  into  their  former 
 indifference,  and  neither  consider  themselves,  nor  are 
 considered  by  others,  as  furnishing  the  least  evidence 
 of  Christian  character.  These  persons,  not  being  re- 
 ceived into  the  church,  are  ready  enough  to  acknow- 
 ledge that  they  have  lost  their  interest  in  religion ; 
 but  let  them  be  thus  received,  and  though  you  will 
 hear  from  them  no  such  acknowledgment,  the  real 
 fact,  in  respect  to  their  condition,  will  be  the  same. 
 Hence  we  are  forbidden  to  doubt,  that  where  the 
 custom  prevails  of  admitting  persons  to  the  commu- 
 nion almost  immediately  after  they  are  supposed  to 
 be  converted,  many  must  be  received  who  are  no 
 better  than  were  the  stony-ground  hearers.  I  know 
 it  is  said,  in  favour  of  this  practice,  that  it  originated 
 with  the  apostles;  and  that  Peter  received  to  the 
 church  the  three  thousand  who  were  converted  on 
 the  day  of  Pentecost,  without  waiting  to  test  their 
 characters.      But  I  know,  too,  that  that  case  cannot 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  257 
 
 be  pleaded  as  a  precedent  for  a  similar  course  now,  be- 
 cause the  circumstances  by  which  it  was  marked  do 
 not  exist  at  the  present  day.  To  make  a  profession 
 of  Christianity  then,  was  to  expose  one's  self,  not 
 merely  to  reproach  and  obloquy,  but  to  the  rack  and 
 the  stake ;  and  it  were  impossible  to  conceive  of  any 
 higher  evidence  of  sincerity  than  such  a  sacrifice 
 would  involve.  But  now  the  fact  of  confessing 
 Christ  before  the  world  injures  no  man's  character, 
 in  the  view  of  any  one;  and  it  is  a  rare  case  that  it 
 exposes  to  any  personal  inconvenience ;  so  that,  of  it- 
 self, it  can  scarcely  be  said  to  furnish  the  least  evidence 
 of  Christian  character.  Let  the  church,  then,  as 
 she  values  her  own  purity  and  efficiency,  beware  of 
 prematurely  receiving  those  whom  she  considers  the 
 fruits  of  revivals,  to  her  communion.  Not  that  she 
 will  be  able,  at  any  period,  to  make  an  exact  separa- 
 tion between  the  chaff  and  the  wheat;  but  it  is  a 
 duty  that  she  owes,  not  only  to  herself,  but  to  her 
 exalted  Head,  to  make  that  separation  as  accurately 
 as  she  can. 
 
 Such  are  some  of  the  evils  with  which  revivals  of 
 religion  may  be — have  been  connected.  I  have 
 dwelt  upon  this  subject  at  considerable  length,  not 
 because  it  is  a  subject  the  most  grateful  to  Christian 
 contemplation,  but  because,  to  my  own  mind  at  least, 
 it  possesses  an  importance  of  which  we  can  scarcely 
 form  too  high  an  estimate.  It  were  far  more  plea- 
 sant to  speak  of  the  blessings  of  revivals,  and  of  the 
 triumph  of  the  cause  of  revivals,  than  of  the  evils 
 which,  through  the  weakness  or  corruption  of  human 
 nature,  may  be  associated  with  them.  But  I  cannot 
 resist  the  impression,  that,  in  order  to  realize  the 
 
258  LECTURE  VIII. 
 
 highest  amount  of  blessing  which  they  are  fitted  to 
 secure,  we  must  testify  against  their  abuse,  and  en- 
 deavour to  keep  them  in  their  purity.  I  invite  you, 
 then,  my  brethren,  one  and  all,  to  labour  according 
 to  your  ability,  not  merely  in  the  promotion  of  re- 
 vivals, but  in  preventing  the  evils  with  which  they 
 are  so  often  connected ;  for  in  doing  so,  you  not  only 
 contribute  greatly  to  the  ultimate  good  influence  of 
 every  such  work  of  grace,  but  you  disarm  men  of  their 
 prejudices  against  the  cause  of  revivals,  and  thus  re- 
 move, at  least,  one  obstacle  in  the  way  of  their  salva- 
 tion. If  we  knew  all  who  had  rushed  into  infidelity, 
 in  consequence  of  what  they  have  seen  and  heard  in 
 connection  with  revivals,  I  fear  we  should  be  over- 
 whelmed by  the  discovery;  and  as  we  would  save 
 souls  from  death,  rather  than  multiply  the  temptations 
 to  self-destruction,  we  are  bound  to  watch,  and  pray, 
 and  labour,  that  whatever  assumes  the  sacred  name 
 of  a  revival,  may  be  worthy  of  the  character  which  it 
 professes  to  bear. 
 
 Do  you  ask  what  you  have  to  do  in  relation  to 
 this  subject?  I  answer,  when  God  pours  down  his 
 Spirit  in  the  midst  of  you,  you  have  much  to  do  in 
 preventing  some  or  other  of  these  various  evils ;  and 
 this  you  are  to  effect,  by  a  constant  and  watchful  obser- 
 vation of  the  state  of  things  around  you,  and  by  sub- 
 jecting every  thing  that  is  proposed  to  be  done,  to 
 the  simple  test  of  God's  word.  You  may  also  exert 
 a  general  influence  beyond  your  own  immediate 
 sphere;  by  having  your  views  of  this  subject  clear 
 and  settled,  and  expressing  them  temperately,  yet 
 firmly,  as  occasion  may  require.  But  be  careful 
 never  to  mingle,  in  the  expression  of  your  views,  the 
 
LECTURE  VIII.  259 
 
 least  unkind  or  unchristian  feeling.  Though  you 
 may  consider  your  brethren  in  some  respects  wrong, 
 and  may  frankly  tell  them  so,  yet  you  are  to  do  it  in 
 the  spirit  of  Christian  charity,  and  cheerfully  give 
 them  credit  for  their  full  amount  of  usefulness.  It 
 were  greatly  to  be  lamented,  if  any  of  us,  in  our  en- 
 deavours to  correct  the  errors  of  others,  should  fall 
 into  a  still  greater  one,  should  forfeit  our  claim  to 
 that  charity  which  hopeth  and  beareth  all  things. 
 
 Brethren,  I  anticipate  for  the  cause  of  revivals  a 
 glorious  triumph ;  and  one  ground  of  this  expectation 
 is,  that  the  friends  of  revivals  will  labour  dihgently 
 for  the  promotion  of  their  purity.  I  cast  my  eye 
 toward  the  millennial  age,  and  I  witness  these  scenes 
 of  divine  love  and  mercy,  going  forward  with  such 
 beauty  and  power,  that  the  eyes  of  angels  are  turned 
 towards  them  with  constantly  increasing  delight.  I 
 see  the  pure  gold  shining  forth  in  its  brightness,  and 
 the  dross  thrown  aside  and  estimated  at  nothing.  I 
 see  the  chaff  burnt  up  in  the  fire,  or  flying  oflP  on 
 the  winds,  while  the  wheat  is  pure,  and  ripe,  and 
 ready  for  the  garner.  I  see  Christians  every  where 
 co-operating  with  God  for  the  salvation  of  men,  in 
 the  very  ways  he  has  himself  marked  out ;  and  while 
 he  pours  out  his  rich  blessings  on  the  church,  the 
 church  sends  back  her  thanksgivings  and  praises  to 
 Him  in  the  Highest.  May  God  in  mercy  hasten 
 this  blessed  consummation !  And  may  you  and  I, 
 whom  he  permits  to  labour  in  his  cause,  count  it  an 
 honour  that  we  are  privileged  to  direct  our  efforts  to- 
 wards this  high  end,  and  to  anticipate  with  confidence 
 a  glorious  result ! 
 
LECTURE  IX. 
 
 RESULTS  OF   REVIVALS. 
 
 Revelation  v.  13. 
 
 **  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  potver,  be  unto 
 him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb, 
 for  ever  and  ever" 
 
 This  is  the  new  song  that  was  heard  by  John  in 
 vision,  as  a  response  from  the  whole  creation,  to  the 
 sublime  anthem  which  had  just  before  trembled  on 
 the  harps  and  lips  of  the  general  assembly  and  church 
 of  the  first-born.  The  heavenly  host,  including  the 
 angels  and  the  redeemed,  shout  forth  their  praises  in 
 this  noble  song : — "  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was 
 slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and 
 strength,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing."  All 
 nature  instantly  becomes  vocal,  and  sends  back  her 
 amen  to  this  loud,  and  thrilling,  and  extatic  acclama- 
 tion.— "  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and 
 on  the  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are 
 in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying, 
 Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto 
 him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb, 
 for  ever  and  ever." 
 
 In  the  series  of  discourses,  of  which  the  present 
 is  to  form  the  conclusion,  I  have  endeavoured  to  pre- 
 
LECTURE  IX.  261 
 
 sent  before  you  what  seems  to  me  the  scriptural  view 
 of  most  of  the  leading  topics  connected  with  revivals 
 of  religion.  I  have  attempted  to  show  the  nature 
 of  a  genuine  revival,  and  the  characteristics  by  which 
 it  is  distinguished;  to  defend  revivals  against  the 
 cavils  of  those  who  oppose  them;  to  note  the  circum- 
 stances which  are  unfavourable  to  their  progress ;  to 
 consider  the  agency  of  God  on  the  one  hand,  and 
 the  instrumentality  of  the  church  on  the  other,  in 
 carrying  them  forward ;  to  exhibit  an  outline  of  the 
 treatment  that  is  due,  both  to  the  awakened  sinner 
 and  the  hopeful  convert ;  and  last  of  all,  to  guard  you 
 against  the  evils  to  which  revivals,  through  the  weak- 
 ness and  corruption  of  human  nature,  are  liable  to 
 be  perverted.  It  only  remains  to  direct  your  atten- 
 tion, in  the  present  discourse,  to  the  results  of  re- 
 vivals ;  partly  in  their  gradual  and  partial  develop- 
 ment, and  partly  as  they  will  be  seen,  when  the 
 cause  shall  have  gained  its  complete  triumph.  And 
 in  taking  up  this  subject,  in  this  connection,  we  pass 
 from  a  theme  the  least  grateful,  to  one  that  is  most 
 grateful  to  the  Christian's  heart :  we  turn  our  back 
 upon  a  region  of  misgivings,  and  difficulties,  and  dis- 
 couragements, and  enter  a  field  of  hope,  and  light, 
 and  glory. 
 
 But  you  wOl  ask,  perhaps,  in  what  manner  the 
 glorious  hymn  of  praise  which  I  have  selected  as  a 
 text,  can  be  considered  as  pointing  to  the  results  of 
 revivals  of  religion  ?  I  answer,  it  is  a  hymn  in  which 
 the  church  on  earth  may  very  properly  unite,  in 
 celebrating  the  triumphs  of  God's  grace  as  they  have 
 been  manifested  in  the  blessed  effects  of  revivals  al- 
 ready.     It  is  the  tendency  of  revivals  to  prepare 
 
262  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 multitudes  for  taking  up  this  noble  song  even  here, 
 and  continuing  to  repeat  it  with  increasing  melody 
 and  rapture  for  ever.  And,  moreover,  it  is  the  song 
 in  which  the  ransomed  in  glory  are  to  celebrate, 
 through  eternity,  the  piraises  of  redemption ;  and  of 
 course,  the  triumph  of  the  cause  of  revivals,  in  which 
 the  purposes  of  God's  redeeming  mercy  will  have 
 gone  so  wonderfully  into  effect.  Whether,  there- 
 fore, we  consider  this  as  a  song  of  triumph  from  the 
 church  on  earth,  or  as  the  everlasting  song  of  the 
 redeemed  in  heaven,  it  will,  in  either  case,  justify 
 the  train  of  thought  into  y\^hich  I  purpose  to  lead 
 you  in  respect  to  the  results  of  revivals.  These  re- 
 sults I  will  endeavour  to  present  before  you  as  they 
 are  developed, 
 
 I.  In  the  present  world  : 
 
 II.  Ill  the  world  of  glory, 
 I.  In  the  present  world. 
 
 The  grand  result  to  which  revivals  are  here  tend- 
 ing, is  the  complete  moral  renovation  of  the  world. 
 This  result  is  to  be  accomplished, 
 
 1 .  JBy  their  direct  influence^  in  elevating  the  intel- 
 lectual^ spiritual^  and  social  condition  of  men. 
 
 There  is  a  sluggish  tendency  in  the  human  mind, 
 which  it  often  requires  a  severe  shock  effectually  to 
 counteract.  Most  men  choose  almost  any  other 
 labour  rather  than  the  labour  of  thought;  and  hence, 
 no  doubt,  many  an  individual,  in  whom  there  is  the 
 germ  of  a  noble  mind,  never  actually  rises  above  a 
 very  moderate  intellectual  stature.  Now,  it  is  the 
 tendency  of  a  revival  of  religion  to  bring  the  faculties 
 into  vigorous  exercise.  Let  the  spirit  of  God  be 
 poured  out  upon  a  community,  and  you  will  find  that 
 
LECTURE  IX.  263 
 
 the  public  mind  there  is  in  a  wakeful  state ;  that  men 
 seem  to  have  lost  their  aversion  to   thinking,  and 
 have  shaken  ofF  their  accustomed  sluggishness,  and 
 are  earnest  in  making  inquiries,  and  cannot  rest  till 
 those  inquiries  are  answered.      There  is  an  intellec- 
 tual excitement,  at  such  a  time,  pervading  the  whole 
 community ;  for  while  convinced  sinners  are  set  upon 
 a  course  of  deep  and  earnest  thought  in  respect  to 
 their  salvation,  the  minds  of  Christians  are  laid  under 
 contribution  by  the  demand  that  is  made  upon  them 
 for  counsel  and  aid;  and  even  those  who  are  not 
 specially  awakened  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  usually, 
 to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  brought  into  the  posture 
 of  reflection  or  inquiry.      And  the  subject  which  oc- 
 cupies the  mind  in  this  case,  let  it  be  remembered, 
 is  of  the  noblest  kind.      The  intellect,  no  doubt,  may 
 be  vigorously  employed  upon  subjects  of  an  unim- 
 portant character,  and  the  exercise  which  it  thus  re- 
 ceives, may  serve  to  develop  and  quicken  its  powers ; 
 but  in  a  revival  of  religion,  the  subject  also  is  fitted 
 not  only  to  develop  and  quicken,  but  to  elevate ;  for 
 it  brings  the  mind  in  contact  with  higher  orders  of 
 being,  and  higher  states  of  existence.      Yes ;  in  such 
 a  scene,  men  are  not  only  trained  to  deep  reflection, 
 but  to  reflection  upon  matters  of  infinite  moment ; 
 and  the  intellect  and  the  heart  get  warm  together; 
 and  while  the  deep   and   strong  sensibilities  of  the 
 soul  are  roused  by  means  of  the  light  that  blazes  in 
 the  understanding,  the  feelings,  in  turn,  send  back 
 into  the  mind  an  influence  that  is  fitted  to  render  its 
 perceptions  more  distinct  and  vivid.      I  appeal  to  the 
 subjects  of  revivals  every  where  for  evidence  of  the 
 fact,  that  the  mind  is  never  more  active  than  during 
 a  season  of  the  special  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 
264}  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 But  revivals  of  religion  are  favourable  to  intellec- 
 tual culture,  not  only  as  they  bring  the  mind  at  the 
 time  into  vigorous  exercise,  but   as  they  originate 
 in  the  subjects  of  them  moral  feelings  and  habits, 
 which  are  peculiarly  favourable  to  the  acquisition  of 
 useful  knowledge.       Every  true  subject  of  a  revival 
 has  been  brought  to   realize,   that   his  intellectual 
 powers,  and  all  the  means  he  enjoys  for  their  im- 
 provement, are  a  talent  from  the  great  Master,  for 
 which  he  will  be  responsible;   and  this  impression 
 will  of  course  be  favourable  to  the  highest  degree  of 
 diligence.      And  then,  again,  that  calm  state  of  the 
 affections,  which  is  thereby  induced,  is  peculiarly  fa- 
 vourable to  a  habit  of  intellectual  abstraction,  and  to 
 all  high  mental  efforts :  and  hence  I  should  expect, 
 with  great  confidence,  that  of  two  individuals,  one  of 
 whom  had  been  a  sharer  in  the  blessed  effects  of  a 
 revival,  and  the  other  was  a  stranger  to  the  power  of 
 religion — other  things  being  equal — the  former  would 
 be  far  more  successful  in  acquiring  any  branch  of 
 useful  knowledge  than  the  latter ;  besides  the  fact, 
 that  in  the  one  case  there  would  be  a  security,  and 
 in  the  other  none,  that  the  acquisitions  which  were 
 made  would  be  consecrated  to  the  cause  of  truth, 
 virtue,  and  happiness.      And  what  would  be  true  of 
 a  single  subject  of  a  revival,  would  be  true  of  its 
 subjects  generally ;  they  have  experienced  an  influ- 
 ence which  is  fitted,  more  than  any  thing  else,  to 
 bring  out  their  intellectual  energies,  and  give  them  a 
 right  direction. 
 
 Moreover,  as  it  is  the  tendency  of  a  revival  to  im- 
 press those  who  share  in  it  with  their  obligations  to 
 cultivate  their  own  powers,  as  God  gives  them  oppor- 
 
LECTURE  IX.  265 
 
 tunity,  it  is  adapted,  also,  to  awaken  in  them  an  ac- 
 tive desire  for  the  general  promotion  of  useful  know- 
 ledge. For  though  they  know  that  knowledge  is 
 capable  of  being  perverted  to  the  worst  purposes,  and 
 renders  a  bad  man  a  much  more  formidable  enemy 
 to  the  cause  of  virtue  and  happiness  than  he  could 
 be  without  it,  yet  they  also  know,  that  knowledge, 
 in  itself,  is  an  important  auxiliary  to  that  cause;  and 
 that  it  were  as  unreasonable  to  object  to  it,  because 
 it  is  occasionally  perverted  to  bad  ends,  as  it  would 
 be  to  call  in  question  the  utility  of  the  sun,  because, 
 in  his  march  through  the  heavens,  he  sometimes 
 lights  the  path  of  the  robber  or  the  assassin.  Hence 
 we  find,  that,  in  our  own  country,  at  least,  many  of 
 the  most  active  promoters  of  useful  knowledge,  at 
 the  present  day,  are  to  be  found  among  those  who 
 have  been  practically  taught  the  great  lesson  of  hu- 
 man responsibility  in  a  revival  of  religion;  and  it  is 
 reasonable  to  conclude,  that,  in  the  progress  of  revi- 
 vals, not  only  religious  knowledge,  but  every  other 
 species  of  knowledge  that  is  fitted  to  adorn  and  bless 
 society,  will  be  regularly  advanced. 
 
 But  if  revivals  serve  to  elevate  the  intellectual 
 condition  of  men,  they  operate  still  more  benignly, 
 as  well  as  powerfully,  upon  their  spiritual  condition. 
 All  who  are  the  subjects  of  them  were  previously 
 lying  under  the  curse  of  God,  and  exposed  to  his 
 everlasting  displeasure.  They  were  polluted  in  their 
 whole  moral  nature,  were  liable  not  only  to  the  fierce 
 upbraidings  of  a  guilty  conscience,  but  to  the  tyr- 
 anny of  worldly  lusts,  and  sometimes  even  to  a  storm 
 of  malignant  passion.  In  the  hour  of  affliction  they 
 had  no  refuge ;  in  the  prospect  of  death,  they  saw 
 M  62 
 
266  LECTURE  iX. 
 
 nothing  but  agony — to  say  nothing  of  the  agony  of 
 dying  for  ever  !  And  what  has  the  revival  done  for 
 them  ?  It  has  changed  their  relations  to  God,  and 
 brought  them  within  the  arms  of  his  forgiving  mercy, 
 and  filled  their  hearts  with  the  spirit  of  adoption,  and 
 opened  their  lips  in  thanksgiving  and  praise.  It  has 
 clothed  them  with  the  beauties  of  a  renovated  nature, 
 has  delivered  them  from  their  bondage  to  the  earthly, 
 and  brouo-ht  them  into  close  alliance  with  the  hea- 
 
 o 
 
 venly ;  it  has  secured  to  them  living  consolation  in  all 
 their  trouble,  and  given  them  a  pledge  that  there 
 shall  be  nothing  to  harm  them  even  in  the  vaUey  of 
 death.  And  those  who  had  already  begun  to  live 
 for  God,  it  has  quickened  to  a  higher  tone  of  feeling 
 and  action ;  impressing  upon  them  more  deeply  their 
 Redeemer's  image,  and  rendering  them  more  fit  to 
 breathe  the  atmosphere  of  heaven.  This  it  has  done 
 not  for  a  solitary  individual,  or  for  a  few  individuals 
 only,  but  for  a  multitude ;  thus  changing  the  spiri- 
 tual condition  sometimes  of  entire  families,  and  not 
 unfrequently  of  a  large  part  of  an  extensive  commu- 
 nity. True  it  is,  that  this  change  relates  especially 
 to  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart,  and  is,  for  the  most 
 part,  beyond  the  reach  of  mortal  vision ;  but  it  is  not 
 the  less  real,  not  the  less  momentous;  indeed,  it  may 
 be  considered,  in  an  important  sense,  as  the  germ  of 
 all  the  blessing  which  a  revival  of  religion  secures. 
 
 Equally  true  is  it,  that  the  influence  of  a  revival 
 extends  to  the  social  condition  of  men.  Intelligence 
 and  virtue  are  the  two  main  springs  of  public  happi- 
 ness. But  we  have  already  seen,  that  it  is  the  ten- 
 dency of  revivals  to  put  the  mind  into  active  opera- 
 tion on  the  one  hand,  and  to  purify  the  fountains  of 
 
LECTURE  IX.  267 
 
 moral  conduct  on  the  other.  If  the  heart  is  chano-ed 
 from  the  love  of  sm  to  the  love  of  holiness,  it  must 
 necessarily  result,  that  this  change  will  discover  itself 
 in  all  the  Christian  virtues ;  in  that  very  course  of 
 conduct  which  makes  man  a  blessing  to  his  fellow- 
 man,  and  converts  all  his  social  relations  into  so  many 
 channels  of  benign  and  healthful  influence.  Hence 
 it  is  found,  in  point  of  fact,  and  in  instances  almost 
 innumerable,  that  a  revival  has  renovated  not  only 
 the  moral,  but  physical  aspect  of  a  community — has 
 driven  away  vice — has  encouraged  industry — has 
 given  a  spring  to  intelligence — and  has  caused  the 
 social  virtues  to  look  forth  in  smiles,  where  chilling 
 selfishness,  or  hateful  discord,  or  unblusJiing  crime, 
 seemed  to  have  established  a  perpetual  reign. 
 
 Revivals  also  exert  an  influence  in  favour  of  social 
 happiness,  somewhat  less  direct,  but  not  less  efficient, 
 as  they  have  a  bearing  on  the  whole  machinery  of 
 civil  government.  This  is  an  engine  of  tremendous 
 power,  and  must,  almost  of  course,  secure  to  a  people 
 great  good,  or  bring  upon  them  great  evil ;  and  which 
 side  of  the  alternative  is  to  be  realized,  in  any  given 
 case,  must  depend  on  the  character  of  the  rulers,  on 
 the  one  hand,  and  the  character  of  the  people,  on  the 
 other.  Revivals  number  among  their  subjects  not 
 a  few  men  of  intellectual  distinction,  who  are  quali- 
 fied for  the  higher  stations  in  society ;  and  there  are 
 many  others,  equally  gifted,  whose  character  they 
 help  to  form  and  elevate,  who,  nevertheless,  do  not 
 profess  to  have  reahzed  their  highest  benefit.  And 
 while  the  influence  of  revivals  eminently  fits  these 
 men  for  office,  by  bringing  them  under  the  power  of 
 moral  or  Christian  principle,  it  is  also  some  pledge  of 
 M  2 
 
268  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 their  elevation  to  office,  as  it  serves  to  enlighten  and 
 purify  moral  sentiment  throughout  the  community. 
 And  after  they  are  actually  elevated  to  public  stations, 
 the  same  influence  will  make  them  honest,  and  reso- 
 lute, and  faithful  to  their  convictions  of  duty,  even  in 
 the  worst  of  times ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  it  will 
 cherish  in  subjects  a  spirit  of  obedience,  and  lead 
 them  to  co-operate  with  their  rulers  for  the  accom- 
 plishment of  all  the  good  ends  of  government.  Let 
 the  true  spirit  of  revivals  prevail  through  our  land, 
 and  we  shall  deserve,  in  respect  to  our  social  and 
 civil  interests,  far  more  than  we  now  do,  the  appella- 
 tion of  "  a  happy  people." 
 
 But  while  such  is  the  immediate  effect  of  revivals 
 upon  our  own  public  interests,  I  cannot  resist  the 
 impression,  that  the  revivals  in  this  country  are  des- 
 tined to  exert  a  more  remote  influence  in  advanc- 
 ing the  general  cause  of  human  society  throughout 
 the  world.  Where  is  even  the  superficial  observer 
 of  human  affairs,  who  does  not  perceive  the  signs  of 
 the  times,  in  respect  to  the  European  nations,  tell 
 fearfully  of  revolution?  Who  needs  be  told,  that 
 the  fabric  of  society  in  those  nations,  which  has 
 stood  firm  amidst  the  shocks  of  past  ages,  begins 
 now  perceptibly  to  totter ;  and  that  the  day  is  pro- 
 bably at  hand,  when  their  civil  institutions  will  be 
 re-modelled,  and  the  whole  face  of  society  receive  a 
 new^  aspect?  Now,  I  do  not  suppose  that  I  claim 
 too  much  for  our  country,  when  I  say  that  the  eyes 
 of  the  nations  will  be  more  likely  to  be  directed  to 
 her  as  a  model  of  social  and  civil  renovation,  than  any 
 other  country  on  earth.  It  is  no  improbable  suppo- 
 sition, then,  that  the  influence  of  our  revivals — these 
 
LECTURE  IX.  269 
 
 very  scenes  of  divine  power  and  grace  in  which  we 
 are  permitted  to  mingle — may  dart  across  the  At- 
 lantic, and  be  felt  at  the  very  springs  of  society 
 there.  Yes;  those  institutions,  to  which,  under  God, 
 we  owe  so  many  of  our  blessings,  and  which  are  sus- 
 tained, in  a  degree  at  least,  by  the  influence  which 
 comes  from  revivals,  may  be  adopted  by  other  na- 
 tions, until  there  shall  be  no  nation  that  does  not 
 rejoice  in  their  light.  The  testimony  of  God  for- 
 bids us  to  doubt,  that  there  is  a  period  approaching, 
 when  the  social  state  of  man,  every  where,  will  have 
 reached  a  point  of  improvement,  far  beyond  what  has 
 ever  yet  been  attained  by  any  people.  When  the 
 light  of  the  millennial  morning  dawns  upon  the 
 world,  it  may  be  easier  than  now  to  form  an  estimate 
 of  the  results  of  revivals,  in  giving  proportion,  and 
 beauty,  and  strength,  to  the  edifice  of  human  society. 
 But, 
 
 2.  Revivals  tend  towards  the  complete  moral  re- 
 novation of  the  world,  hy  enlarging  the  moral  re- 
 sources,  and  quickening  and  directing  the  moral  ener- 
 gies, of  the  church. 
 
 The  church  is  much  indebted  to  revivals  for  the 
 increase  both  of  her  numbers  and  her  graces. — Ob- 
 serve this  influence  as  it  is  often  exerted  in  individual 
 cases,  and  on  the  spiritual  interests  of  particular  com- 
 munities of  Christians.  It  were  no  difficult  matter 
 to  find  many  instances,  which  have  occurred  in  these 
 latter  years,  in  which  hundreds,  during  a  single  re- 
 vival, have  hopefully  become  the  subjects  of  renewing 
 grace ;  and  a  large  proportion  of  them,  at  least,  have 
 subsequently  evinced  the  reality  of  their  conversion, 
 by  a  holy  life.      And,   in  many  of  these  cases,   a 
 
270  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 church,  which  before  barely  had  an  existence,  has 
 not  only  been  saved  from  utter  extinction,  but  has 
 been  enlarged,  by  great  accessions  to  its  numbers  and 
 influence ;  and  not  unfrequently  has  been  enabled  to 
 supply  itself  with  what  before  it  did  not  enjoy — the 
 stated  administration  of  Christian  ordinances.  And 
 if  the  influence  of  a  revival  be  so  great  and  good  as 
 it  respects  particular  instances  and  individual  churches, 
 what  shall  we  say  of  the  influence  of  all  the  revivals 
 which  take  place  during  a  single  year — much  more 
 of  all  which  have  hitherto  existed,  as  well  as  those 
 which  are  hereafter  to  exist,  before  the  w^orld  shall 
 be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the  Highest.  How  many 
 new  churches  are  probably  destined  to  grow  up  under 
 this  influence  !  How  much  is  the  standard  of  Chris- 
 tian character — of  humility,  of  zeal,  of  devotion,  of 
 every  thing  that  pertains  to  practical  godliness,  yet 
 to  be  elevated,  in  consequence  of  these  glorious  effu- 
 sions of  the  Holy  Ghost !  What  an  immense  num- 
 ber will  have  been  brought  to  the  table  of  the  Lord, 
 and  will  have  been  enlisted  actively  in  his  service, 
 and  will  count  it  an  honour  to  wear  themselves  out 
 in  his  cause,  who,  but  for  revivals  of  religion,  might 
 have  coutinued  to  turn  their  backs  upon  the  Saviour, 
 and  even  have  openly  opposed  the  interests  of  his 
 kino-dom  !  And  how  much  is  our  idea  of  the  influ- 
 ence  of  revivals  heightened,  when  we  recollect  that 
 it  is  constantly  accumulative ;  that  those  who  are  the 
 subjects  of  one  revival  are  prepared  to  labour,  and 
 actually  do  labour,  for  the  promotion  of  others ;  and 
 the  subjects  of  these  revivals,  in  turn,  address  them- 
 selves to  the  same  work;  and  so  on,  in  an  uninter- 
 rupted succession,  until  the  Redeemer  shall  have  seen 
 the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  been  fully  satisfied ! 
 
LECTURE    IX.  2*71 
 
 Again,  Revivals  increase  the  efficiency  of  the  Chris- 
 tian ministry  ;  both  by  increasing  the  quahfications 
 of  those  who  are  engaged  in  it,  and  by  bringing  others 
 to  give  themselves  to  the  work.  They  serve  to  raise 
 the  tone  of  ministerial  qualification.  A  minister  can 
 learn  that  in  a  revival  which  he  can  scarcely  learn  in 
 any  other  circumstances.  There  he  enjoys  advan- 
 tages which  he  can  have  no  where  else,  for  becoming 
 acquainted  with  the  windings  of  the  human  heart; 
 for  ascertaining  the  influence  of  different  truths  upon 
 different  states  of  feeling ;  for  learning  how  to  detect 
 false  hopes,  and  to  ascertain  and  confirm  good  hopes ; 
 and  I  may  add,  for  getting  his  soul  deeply  imbued 
 with  the  true  spirit  of  his  work.  Accordingly,  it  has 
 often  been  remarked,  that  ministers,  after  having 
 passed  through  a  revival,  have  preached,  and  prayed, 
 and  done  their  whole  work,  with  far  more  earnestness 
 and  effect  than  before ;  and  they  themselves  have  not 
 unfrequently  acknowledged,  that  what  they  hadgained, 
 during  such  a  season,  has  been  worth  more  to  them 
 than  the  study  of  years. 
 
 But  revivals  contribute  also  to  increase  the  num- 
 ber of  ministers.  They  are  the  means  of  introduc- 
 ing many  young  men  of  talents  and  promise  into  the 
 kingdom  of  Christ ;  not  a  small  part  of  whom  conse- 
 crate themselves  to  him  in  the  ministry  of  reconcilia- 
 tion. As  the  population  of  our  own  country  is  so 
 rapidly  advancing,  and  as  the  church  is  waking  up  to 
 the  spiritual  desolation  both  of  Christendom  and  of 
 the  Pagan  world,  it  is  manifest  that  an  immense 
 number  of  ministers  are  wanted,  and  are  likely  to  be 
 wanted,  to  meet  this  constantly-increasing  demand. 
 Now  then,  if  it  were  not  for  our  revivals,  we  can  see 
 
272  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 no  alternative,  but  that  the  great  work  must  stand 
 still  for  want  of  labourers,  or  else  it  must  be  prose- 
 cuted by  men  who  lack  the  most  essential  of  all  qua- 
 lifications. But  here,  blessed  be  God,  we  are  saved 
 from  both  sides  of  this  miserable  alternative.  We 
 have  young  men,  truly  devoted,  as  well  as  in  many 
 instances  eminently  gifted  young  men,  offering  them- 
 selves to  the  work;  and  most  of  the  younger  min- 
 isters of  the  present  generation,  as  well  those  who 
 have  gone  abroad,  as  those  who  labour  at  home,  date 
 their  conversion  to  some  revival;  and  as  the  cause  of 
 revivals  advances  in  coming  years,  we  cannot  doubt, 
 that  there  will  be  a  constantly-increasing  number  di- 
 recting their  eye  towards  the  sacred  office,  until  the 
 Saviour's  command  shall  actually  be  obeyed,  to  preach 
 the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
 
 Revivals  also  lend  an  important  influence  to  the 
 support  of  our  benevolent  institutions.  It  is  by  means 
 of  these,  especially,  that  the  gospel  is  to  be  sent 
 abroad  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  the  kingdom  of 
 Christ  every  where  to  be  established.  When  you 
 view  the  inroads  which  have  already  been  made  upon 
 the  territories  of  darkness  and  sin — when  you  cast  an 
 eye  toward  the  wilderness,  and  see  it  beginning  to 
 assume  the  aspect  of  moral  renovation — when  you 
 look  off  upon  the  dominions  of  Paganism,  and  see 
 how  many  idol-gods  have  fallen  from  their  thrones — 
 how  many  have  exchanged  rites  of  superstition  and 
 cruelty,  for  a  pure  and  rational  worship  of  the  true 
 God — how  many  Christian  churches  and  Christian 
 schools  are  already  established — and  how  many  Bibles 
 and  tracts  are  in  circulation, — when  you  witness  all 
 this,  I  say,  you  behold  nothing  which  has  not  been 
 
LECTURE  IX.  273 
 
 accomplished  by  the  benevolent  institutions,  either  of 
 this  or  of  other  lands  !      Now,  this  moral  machinery, 
 so  far  as  our  own  country  at  least  is  concerned,  is 
 evidently  to  be  sustained  and  increased  chiefly  through 
 the  influence  of  revivals.      Each  individual  who  is 
 converted  to  God,  is  a  new  labourer  in  this  glorious 
 cause ;   and  the  multitudes  who  already  are,  or  here- 
 after will  be,  born  into  the  kingdom,  must  bring  to 
 it  an  amount  of  influence  of  which  we  can  form  no 
 adequate  conception.      Besides,  it  is  the  tendency  of 
 revivals  to  make  those  who  are  already  Christians  ad- 
 dress themselves  with  more  vigour  and  efficiency  to 
 this  work ;  for  while,  what  they  witness  and  experi- 
 ence in  such  a  scene  is  fitted  to  increase  their  gen- 
 eral spirituality,  it  is  especially  adapted  to  make  them 
 feel  more  deeply  the  value  of  the  soul,  and  the  im- 
 portance of  labouring  for  its  salvation  abroad,  as  well 
 as  at  home,  to  the  extent  of  their  power.      Yes,  my 
 friends,  it  is  amidst  the  effusions  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
 that  men  are  trained  to  engage  actively  and  efficiently 
 in  the  great  enterprise  of  Christian  benevolence  : 
 here  they  are  to  have  their  hearts  and  their  hands 
 opened  in  behalf  of  those  who  are  sitting  in  the  re- 
 gion and  shadow  of  death :  here  they  are  to  catch 
 that  spirit  of  zeal,  and  self-denial,  and  holy  resolution, 
 which  will  lead  them  to  attempt  great  things,  and  by 
 God's  blessing  to  accomplish  great  things,  towards 
 the  moral  renovation  of  the  world.      I  hardly  need 
 say,  that  all  our  great  benevolent  institutions — our 
 Missionary,  and  Bible,  and  Tract,  and  Education, 
 and   Temperance,    and   all   kindred   societies,   have 
 flourished  most  where  the  influences  of  God's  grace 
 have  been  most  abundantly  experienced:  and  I  am 
 M  3 
 
2*74  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 sure,  that  every  thing  in  the  aspect  of  providence 
 indicates  that  the  spirit  of  revivals,  and  the  spirit  of 
 public  charity,  are  hereafter  to  go  hand  in  hand — 
 the  one  being  sustained  and  cherished  in  a  great  de- 
 gree by  the  other,  until  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with 
 the  Redeemer's  glory. 
 
 There  is  one  institution  which  the  church  uses 
 with  greater  effect  than  almost  any  other,  which,  in 
 this  country  at  leasts  derives  its  efficiency,  in  no  small 
 degree,  from  the  influence  of  revivals — I  mean  the 
 Sabhath  school.  In  order  to  impart  to  this  institution 
 the  greatest  moral  energy,  it  is  necessary  that  there 
 should  be  a  sufficient  number  of  teachers,  able  and 
 willing  to  discharge  their  duty  in  the  best  manner, 
 and  that  all  who  are  the  proper  subjects  for  Sabbath 
 school  instruction  should  be  brought  within  its  influ- 
 ence. You  will  easily  see  how  revivals  contribute 
 to  the  accomplishment  of  both  these  ends.  They 
 multiply  the  number  of  adequate  teachers,  by  bring- 
 ing many  persons  of  intelligence  and  discretion  to  a 
 practical  knowledge  of  the  gospel;  and  they  not  only 
 enlist  them  in  the  enterprise,  but  impart  to  them  a 
 tender  concern  for  the  salvation  of  their  pupils,  and 
 lead  them  to  regard  this,  rather  than  the  bare  com- 
 munication of  scriptural  knowledge  —  the  ultimate 
 end  of  their  efforts.  They  serve  also  greatly  to  in- 
 crease the  number  of  those  who  are  brought  within 
 the  reach  of  the  benefits  of  this  heaven-born  institu- 
 tion. Let  Sabbath  school  teachers  become  deeply 
 imbued  with  that  spirit  which  a  revival  is  fitted  to 
 impart  to  Christians — a  spirit  of  love  to  the  Saviour, 
 and  love  to  the  souls  whom  he  died  to  redeem — and 
 it  will  carry  them  out  to  the  hovels  of  wretchedness. 
 
LECTURE  IX.  275 
 
 and  lead  them  to  gather  into  this  sacred  in  closure  as 
 many  as  they  can :  and  let  parents  feel  the  influence 
 of  a  revival,  either  in  reclaiming  them  from  a  course 
 of  backsliding,  or  in  bringing  them,  for  the  first  time, 
 to  an  acceptance  of  the  Saviour,  and  they,  too,  will 
 stand  ready  to  co-operate  in  this  noble  enterprise,  by 
 encouraging  not  only  their  own  children,  but  all  with 
 whom  they  have  influence,  to  be  found  regularly  in 
 the  Sabbath  school.  It  were  easy  to  point  to  many 
 instances  of  this  institution  being  first  estabUshed  in 
 consequence  of  a  revival,  and  that,  too,  where  no 
 effort  of  this  kind  could  have  been  made  at  any  pre- 
 ceding period  with  the  least  prospect  of  success ;  and 
 to  many  more  instances,  in  which  a  revival  has  raised 
 a  Sabbath  school  from  a  state  of  extreme  depression 
 to  that  of  great  prosperity.  Its  numbers  have  been 
 greatly  increased ;  its  teachers  have  been  rendered 
 more  efficient  and  faithful ;  the  church  have  come  to 
 regard  it  with  renewed  interest ;  and  even  the  world 
 have  looked  upon  it  with  favour,  and  extended  to  it 
 a  cordial  and  cheering  patronage. 
 
 I  must  not  omit  to  say,  in  this  connection,  that 
 the  Sabbath  school  furnishes  a  most  interesting  field 
 for  the  direct  action  of  a  revival.  I  will  say  nothing 
 here  of  the  peculiar  advantages  which  this  institution 
 furnishes  for  carrying  forward  a  work  of  divine  grace, 
 having  adverted  to  that  in  a  preceding  discourse ;  but 
 I  refer  to  the  fact,  that  the  pupils  in  the  Sabbath 
 school  are  generally  in  the  morning  of  life,  and  that 
 a  revival  in  numbering  them  as  its  subjects,  secures, 
 in  every  instance,  the  influence  of  nearly  a  whole  life 
 to  the  cause  of  truth  and  piety.  We  are  accustomed 
 to  feel,  and  very  properly,  that  there  is  special  reason 
 
276  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 for  thanksgiving  to  God,  when  the  man  who  has 
 nearly  worn  out  his  life  in  sin,  is  arrested  in  his  guilty 
 career  just  as  he  is  on  the  borders  of  the  tomb ;  but 
 the  peculiar  interest  which  we  take  in  such  a  conver- 
 sion arises  not  from  any  expectation  we  can  have  of 
 very  extensive  subsequent  usefulness,  but  from  the 
 fact  that  it  occurs  at  so  late  a  period,  as  to  furnish  a 
 signal  instance  of  sovereign  mercy,  and  to  be  in  a 
 peculiar  sense  as  life  from  the  dead.      But  when  an 
 individual  comes  into  the  kingdom,  bringing  with  him 
 the  full  freshness  and  vigour  of  youth,  there  is  occa- 
 sion for  joy,  not  merely  because  from  an  heir  of  hell 
 he  has  become  an  heir  of  heaven,  but  because  there 
 is  reason  to  hope  that  he  may  be  long  useful  in  the 
 church,  and  do  much  for  the  advancement  of  the  cause 
 of  Christ.      And  when  the  dews  of  divine  grace  de- 
 scend copiously  upon  a  Sabbath  school,  there  is  an 
 amount  of  influence  secured  in  favour  of  the  interests 
 of  the  church,  which  outruns  calculation.      There  are 
 many  youth  saved,  it  may  be,  from  exerting  an  in- 
 fluence unfriendly  to  the  Redeemer's  cause — possibly 
 from  being  its  open  enemies ;  and  they  enter  at  once 
 on  a  course  of  vigorous  effort  for  its  advancement; 
 and  some  of  them  may  be  destined  to  high  places  of 
 trust,  and  their  influence,  whether  it  be  greater  or 
 less,  whether  it  be  exerted  for  a  longer  or  shorter 
 period,  is  brought  as  an  humble  offering  to  their  Sa- 
 viour and  Lord.      It  is  a  delightful  thought,  that, 
 while  the  Sabbath  school  is  an  important  auxiliary 
 to  the  cause  of  revivals,  revivals  in  turn  do  much  to 
 direct  and  increase  the  influence  of  the  Sabbath  school; 
 rendering  it  a  still  more  efficient  helper  to  all  the 
 great  and  holy  interests  of  the  church. 
 
LECTURE  IX.  277 
 
 There  is  yet  another  way  in  which  revivals  in- 
 crease the  moral  energies  of  the  church — I  mean  hy 
 cherishing  a  spirit  of  prayer  for  the  success  of  the  gos- 
 pel. The  Christian  who  has  the  true  spirit  of  a  re- 
 vival, cannot  limit  his  prayers,  anymore  than  his  eflPorts, 
 to  the  salvation  of  those  who  are  immediately  around 
 him.  As  he  wakes  to  a  more  impressive  sense  of 
 the  value  of  the  soul,  and  to  the  fact,  that  the  gospel 
 offers  the  only  effectual  remedy  for  its  moral  disorders, 
 he  feels  a  stronger  desire  that  that  remedy  may  every 
 where  be  known  and  applied,  and  this  desire  carries 
 him  often  to  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace.  And 
 no  doubt  the  prayers  of  Christians  for  the  general 
 diffusion  of  the  gospel,  which  are  drawn  forth  by  re- 
 vivals, have  much  to  do  instrumentally  in  setting  in 
 motion,  and  keeping  in  motion,  the  great  moral  ma- 
 chinery of  the  age,  as  well  as  in  securing  the  blessed 
 effects  which  we  see  produced  by  it.  And  as  it  is 
 now,  so  we  have  reason  to  believe  it  will  be  in  all 
 coming  years — the  prayers  of  the  church,  which  her 
 revivals  will  secure,  will  have  much,  very  much  to  do, 
 in  carrying  forward  the  triumph  of  the  gospel,  until 
 the  church  shall  be  able  to  recognise  the  whole  world 
 as  her  habitation,  and  to  record,  that  the  work  that 
 was  given  her  to  do  has  been  accomplished. 
 
 Who  then  but  will  acknowledge,  in  review  of  this 
 article,  that  revivals  have  already,  both  by  a  direct 
 and  indirect  influence,  accomplished  wonders  toward 
 the  renovation  of  the  world?  And  what  Christian's 
 heart  will  not  bound  with  joy  in  the  prospect  of  what 
 is  yet  to  be  done  through  the  same  instrumentality  ? 
 Let  your  imagination  anticipate  a  period,  (how  near 
 or  how  remote  I  will  not  venture  to  say,)  in  which 
 
278  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 the  wilderness,  instead  of  presenting  here  and  there 
 a  spot  of  moral  verdure,  shall  every  where  be  as  the 
 garden  of  the  Lord — in  which  Paganism,  and  Ma- 
 homedism,  and  every  other  false  religion,  shall  have 
 fled  from  the  world — in  which  every  hill  and  valley 
 shall  echo  to  the  Redeemer's  praises,  and  the  bright 
 light  o£  millennial  glory  spread  itself  over  the  whole 
 earth, — let  that  period  come,  and  let  the  question  be 
 asked,  whether  on  earth  or  in  heaven,  by  v/hat  means 
 this  glorious  triumph  has  been  secured,  and  it  requires 
 no  spirit  of  prophecy  to  predict  that  the  answer  must 
 be,  that  it  has  been,  in  a  great  degree,  by  revivals  of 
 religion.  Such,  then,  is  the  grand  result  of  revivals 
 as  it  respects  the  present  world. 
 
 II.  And  what  is  it  as  it  respects  the  world  of  glory  ? 
 
 It  is  a  vast  accession  to  the  felicity  of  tliat  world. 
 For, 
 
 1.  Revivals  minister  directly  to  the  joy  of  the  hea- 
 venly inhabitants. 
 
 The  angels  are  by  no  means  indifferent  spectators 
 of  these  scenes.  Our  Saviour  himself  hath  declared, 
 that  "  there  is  joy  among  the  angels  over  one  sinner 
 that  repenteth."  Much  more  then  must  they  rejoice, 
 when  multitudes  repent  and  believe,  and  have  their 
 destiny  for  eternity  reversed.  These  exalted  beings 
 are  represented  as  eagerly  penetrating  into  the  mys- 
 teries of  redemption ;  as  employing  their  noble  facul- 
 ties to  the  utmost  to  become  acquainted  with  this  won- 
 derful work;  because,  more  than  any  other,  it  brings 
 out  to  view  the  perfections  of  Jehovah.  But  it  is 
 in  a  revival,  especially,  that  this  work  as  it  respects 
 individuals,  and  even  the  whole  church,  advances  ra- 
 pidly towards  its  consummation.      Here  the  provision 
 
LECTURE  IX.  279 
 
 which  has  been  made  for  sinners  is  appropriated;  the 
 remedy  is  applied  and  proved  to  be  efficacious.  The 
 wisdom,  the  power,  the  grace,  the  faithfulness  of  God, 
 shine  forth  amidst  every  such  scene,  with  a  distinct- 
 ness and  an  effulgence,  which  angels  cannot  contem- 
 plate without  burning  with  a  loftier  and  more  admir- 
 ing regard  for  the  divine  character.  Yes ;  we  have 
 no  reason  to  doubt,  that  when  they  cast  an  eye  to- 
 w^ards  our  world,  which  is  the  theatre  of  redemption, 
 and  tow^ards  our  revivals,  in  which  this  redemption 
 so  wonderfully  takes  effect,  they  gain  deeper,  and 
 brighter,  and  nobler  views  of  God,  than  when  they 
 look  directly  at  the  glories  of  his  throne. 
 
 Another  reason  of  their  joy  on  these  occasions, 
 is,  that  the  benevolence  of  their  nature  leads  them 
 to  delight  in  the  happiness  of  men.  Though  they 
 know^  nothing  by  experience  of  the  evils  from  which 
 the  sinner  is  redeemed,  yet  they  know  much  of  the 
 glory  to  wdiich  he  is  destined — they  know  that  he  is 
 saved  from  the  miseres  of  the  second  death — that  he 
 has  a  title  to  an  incorruptible  inheritance  secured  to 
 him — that  during  his  residence  on  earth,  some  beams 
 of  heavenly  glory  will  be  let  down  into  his  soul — and 
 that,  ere  long,  he  will  be  taken  up  to  be  their  com- 
 panion, and  will  advance  through  everlasting  ages, 
 from  one  degree  of  purity  and  bliss  to  another.  In- 
 asmuch as,  during  a  revival,  the  change  takes  place 
 in  respect  to  many  individuals,  which  secures  to  them 
 an  exemption  from  so  much  misery,  and  the  posses- 
 sion of  so  much  glory,  how  natural  that  the  angels, 
 in  contemplating  this  change,  should  rejoice;  how 
 reasonable  that  their  native  benevolence  should  lead 
 them  to  turn  an  eye  of  transport  toward  the  earth. 
 
280  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 while  they  bend  with  deeper  reverence  before  the 
 throne,  in  view  of  these  wonderful  displays  of  divine 
 mercy. 
 
 But  while  revivals  are  a  source  of  rich  joy  to  the 
 angels,  we  may  suppose  that  they  are  so  in  a  still 
 higher  degree  to  that  part  of  the  population  of  heaven 
 who  have  icashed  their  robes  and  inade  them  white  in 
 the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  It  is  with  them,  in  common 
 with  angels,  a  reason  for  joy,  that,  in  these  triumphs 
 of  divine  grace,  they  gain  the  most  glorious  view  of 
 the  divine  character,  and  also,  that  they  contemplate 
 in  them  a  mighty  addition  to  the  amount  of  human 
 happiness.  But  there  are  other  circumstances  to 
 operate  in  their  case,  the  influence  of  which  angels 
 cannot  be  supposed  to  feel.  They  know  by  actual 
 experience  the  misery  of  a  life  of  sin,  and  the  dan- 
 ger that  is  connected  with  it  of  being  cast  off  for  ever, 
 and  the  fearful  forebodings  of  eternal  torment  which 
 have  risen  under  the  influence  of  a  waking  conscience ; 
 and  they  know  too,  on  the  other  hand,  the  sweet  hope 
 that  accompanies  the  sense  of  forgiveness,  and  the 
 sustaining  influences  of  piety  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and 
 the  cheering  prospect  that  greets  the  eye  of  faith  as 
 it  respects  the  future,  and  the  aid  which  the  soul  ex- 
 periences from  the  everlasting  arm  in  the  valley  of 
 death,  and  finally,  they  know  something  of  the  ex- 
 ceeding and  eternal  weight  of  glory  in  which  the  sin- 
 ner's redemption  is  consummated.  They  are  able, 
 therefore,  to  form  a  far  more  perfect  estimate  than 
 the  angels,  of  the  real  importance  of  a  revival  of  re- 
 ligion, so  far  as  it  is  connected  with  the  happiness  of 
 its  subjects;  because  their  experience  enables  them 
 to  put  the  joy  that  is  gained  in  more  striking  con- 
 
LECTURE  IX.  281 
 
 trast  with  the  woe  that  is  avoided.  They  look  back 
 to  the  hole  of  the  pit  from  which  they  were  themselves 
 taken,  and  then  consider  their  present  condition  as 
 kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and  the  gain  of  bhss  and 
 glory  which  is  secured  by  one  revival  defies  the  ut- 
 most reach  of  their  labouring  conceptions. 
 
 Moreover,  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  the  joy 
 which  the  redeemed  feel  in  view  of  the  triumphs  of 
 God's  grace  on  earth,  must  be  heightened  in  many 
 cases  by  the  relations  which  they  have  themselves 
 sustained  to  those  who  are  the  subjects  of  a  gracious 
 renovation.  Suppose  the  glorified  parent  looks  down, 
 and  sees  the  children  whom  he  left  walking  in  the 
 broad  road  to  death,  turning  into  the  path  to  life, 
 and  setting  their  faces  firmly  towards  heaven ;  or  sup- 
 pose the  wife  beholds  her  husband,  or  the  sister  her 
 brother,  for  whom  she  had  offered  a  thousand  prayers, 
 but  had  died  without  seeing  them  answered,  now 
 waking  up  to  a  concern  for  his  salvation,  and  laying 
 hold  on  the  hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel,  and 
 solemnly  dedicating  himself  to  the  Lord ;  or  suppose 
 the  faithful  pastor  to  have  gone  down  to  his  grave 
 mourning  over  the  obduracy  of  hearts  which  he  could 
 never  reach,  and  to  look  down  from  Mount  Zion 
 above,  and  see  them  pierced  with  conviction,  and 
 melted  in  penitence,  and  rejoicing  in  hope:  and  I 
 ask  you  whether  you  do  not  believe,  that,  in  each  of 
 these  cases,  there  would  be  a  new  and  deeper  thrill 
 of  joy  in  the  breast  of  that  glorified  immortal?  Do 
 you  not  believe  that  he  would  strike  his  harp  to  a 
 higher  and  nobler  note  of  thanksgiving,  that  those 
 whom  he  loved  while  he  was  on  earth,  and  whom  he 
 still  loves,  though  he  is  in  heaven,  have  not  only  been 
 
282  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 redeemed  by  the  blood,  but  renewed  by  the  Spirit  of 
 Christ,  and  are  training  up  to  be  his  companions 
 through  ages  of  happiness,  that  will  know  no  end  ? 
 
 I  may  say  too,  reverently,  that  Jehovah  himself 
 rejoices  in  a  revival  of  religion ;  for  he  beholds  in  it 
 the  most  precious  of  his  own  works.  In  such  an 
 event,  each  person  in  the  adorable  Godhead  is  emi- 
 nently glorified  by  an  exhibition  of  the  various  attri- 
 butes of  the  divine  character.  The  Father  is  glorified 
 in  the  display  of  that  love  and  wisdom  in  which  the 
 plan  of  redemption  originated :  the  Son  is  glorified 
 in  the  honour  which  hereby  comes  to  his  mediatorial 
 work,  and  especially  in  the  efiicacy  which  is  thus 
 proved  to  belong  to  his  atoning  blood  :  the  Holy 
 Ghost  is  glorified  in  the  effectual  energy  of  his 
 operation  on  the  heart;  in  changing  stone  into  flesh 
 — in  new-creating  the  whole  man.  Here  is  power, 
 wisdom,  mercy,  faithfulness,  holiness,  every  attribute 
 of  God,  brought  out  in  a  living — I  had  almost  said, 
 a  palpable  form.  If  Jehovah  rejoices  in  his  own 
 glory,  and  if  that  glory  is  illustrated  in  the  conversion 
 of  even  a  single  soul,  what  shall  be  said  of  his  re- 
 joicing in  view  of  a  revival  of  religion — much  more 
 of  all  the  revivals  which  will  have  taken  place  when 
 the  whole  number  of  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall 
 be  gathered  home. 
 
 2.  Revivals  tend  to  the  same  grand  result,  hy  in- 
 creasing  the  number  of  the  heavenly  inhabitants. 
 
 Who  can  estimate  the  number  that  have  already 
 not  only  had  their  names  written  among  the  redeemed, 
 biit  have  actually  entered  through  the  gate  into  the 
 city,  and  taken  up  the  anthems  of  heaven,  who,  but 
 for  revivals  of  religion,  would  have  had  no  part  nor 
 
LECTURE  IX.  283 
 
 lot  in  the  matter  ?  Limit  your  view,  if  you  will,  to 
 the  result  of  a  single  year,  and  think  what  a  mighty 
 accession  to  the  heavenly  host  is  furnished  by  one 
 year's  revivals.  And  then,  with  the  promises  of 
 God  and  the  signs  of  the  times  in  your  eye,  let  your 
 thoughts  travel  down  the  tract  of  coming  years,  and 
 see  how  much  the  revivals  of  each  successive  year 
 serve  to  increase  the  population  of  heaven.  And 
 finally  anticipate  the  time  v/hen  this  earth  shall  no 
 longer  exist  as  a  theatre  for  the  triumphs  of  redemp- 
 tion, and  the  ransomed  shall  all  be  assembled  on  the 
 plains  of  immortality;  and  behold  in  that  vast  com- 
 munity a  multitude  which  no  man  can  number,  who 
 date  their  change  of  character  and  destiny  to  revivals 
 of  religion.  And  then  think  of  what  has  been  done 
 for  these  myriads  of  immortals.  Fix  upon  the  mo- 
 ment when  the  scene  of  dying  was  over,  and  the  spirit 
 was  rushing  forth  to  meet  its  God;  and  estimate  the 
 importance  of  the  change  it  has  experienced,  by  all 
 the  horror  which  it  henceforth  avoids,  and  all  the 
 bliss  which  it  henceforth  attains.  All  this  countless 
 multitude  have  escaped  the  pollution,  and  degrada- 
 tion, and  wailing  of  the  pit,  and  have  risen  to  the 
 purity,  and  glory,  and  ecstacy  of  heaven.  The  day 
 of  the  resurrection  and  the  judgment,  which,  but  for 
 the  renovation  they  have  experienced,  would  have 
 awakened  in  them  nothing  but  shame  and  agony,  is  a 
 signal  for  exultation  and  triumph.  They  walk  in 
 the  Hght  of  the  Lamb.  They  know  how  to  use 
 angelic  harps.  They  are  kings  and  priests  unto 
 God.  They  go  on  from  glory  to  glory,  constantly 
 approaching  the  perfection  of  the  Highest,  while  im- 
 mortality endures.      Whose  mind  is  not  lost  in  con- 
 
284  LECTURE  IX. 
 
 templating  the  amount  of  felicity,  which  revivals 
 will  secure  to  their  subjects  through  all  the  ages  of 
 eternity  ? 
 
 Pause  now  for  a  moment   on  the  eminence  to 
 which  we  are  brought,  and  so  far  as  you  can,  let  your 
 eye  take  in  at  a  glance  the  results  of  revivals,  as  they 
 respect  both  worlds.      Under  their  influence,  see  the 
 cause  of  moral  renovation  advancing,  until  this  earth 
 every  where  brightens  into  a  field  of  millennial  beauty. 
 Behold,  also,  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  kindling  with 
 higher  rapture,  in  view  of  these  wonderful  works  of 
 God !      Not  only  those  who  have  been  subjects  of 
 revivals,  but  those  who  have  not — not  only  the  ran- 
 somed of  the  Lord,  but  the  principalities  and  powers 
 in  heavenly  places — and  even  Jehovah,  who  is  over 
 all  blessed  for  ever, — rejoice,  and  will  eternally  re- 
 joice, in  these  triumphs  of  redeeming  grace.      And 
 this  joy  and  glory  is  not  only  to  be  perpetual,  but  to 
 be  perpetually  progressive.      Say  then,  whether  such 
 results  will  not  justify  the  church,  even  now,  in  be- 
 ginning her  song  of  triumph  ?      Which  of  the  angels 
 will  think  she  is  premature  in  her  praises,  if,  when 
 she  looks  abroad,  and  sees  what  God  has  wrought 
 for  her  already  in  her  revivals,  she  should  begin  to 
 ascribe  blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power, 
 unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the 
 Lamb  ?      Be  this  then  the  song  of  the  church,  as 
 she  travels  on  here  in  the  wilderness,  while  she  re- 
 joices in  the  smiles,  and  leans  upon  the  arm,  and 
 looks  forth  upon  the  gracious  triumphs,  of  her  living 
 Head.      Be   this  her  song  on  the  morning  of  the 
 millennial  day.     Let  that  bright  jubilee  be  ushered 
 in  by  the  echoing  and  re-echoing  of  this  hymn  of 
 
LECTURE  IX.  285 
 
 praise  all  round  the  arch  of  heaven.  Let  the  church 
 on  that  glorious  occasion  count  up,  if  she  can,  all  the 
 revivals  which  have  contributed  to  her  enlargement, 
 and  brought  glory  to  her  Redeemer,  and  say,  what 
 so  well  becomes  her  as  to  take  this  language  of 
 thanksgiving  upon  her  lips.  Let  this  be  her  song 
 when  her  enemies  have  all  gone  into  confusion,  and 
 taken  up  an  eternal  wailing;  when  she  is  herself 
 glorified  and  enthroned  on  the  fields  of  immortality, 
 and  privileged  to  walk  in  the  full  vision  of  God; 
 when  the  complete  triumph  of  redemption  shall  every 
 where  be  acknowledged,  and  shall  awaken  joy  or 
 agony  that  is  to  endure  for  ever.  From  the  most 
 distant  point  in  eternity,  which  an  angel's  mind  can 
 reach,  let  the  church,  when  she  remembers  these 
 scenes  of  mercy  through  vv^hich  she  is  now  passing, 
 still  shout  forth  her  high  praises  in  the  same  noble 
 song;  and  let  seraphim  and  cherubim,  and  the  whole 
 angelic  choir  of  the  third  heavens,  join  to  increase 
 the  melody : — "  Blessing,  and  honour,  and  glory, 
 and  power,  be  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
 and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever.      Amen  !" 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 LETTER  I. 
 
 From  the  REV.   ARCHIBALD  ALEXANDER,  D.D. 
 
 Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton,  New-Jersey. 
 
 Princeton,  March  9,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 
 
 In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  a  few  thoughts  on 
 revivals.  I  am  gratified  to  learn  that  you  are  about  to  publish 
 some  Lectures  on  this  interesting  subject.  I  hope  they  will  be 
 extensively  useful ;  and  if  you  should  judge  that  any  thing  which 
 I  may  write  would  subserve  a  valuable  purpose,  you  are  at  liberty 
 to  make  use  of  this  letter  as  you  may  think  best. 
 
 L  A  revival,  or  religious  excitement,  may  exist,  and  be  very 
 powerful,  and  affect  many  minds,  when  the  producing  cause  is  not 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  and  when  the  truth  of  God  is  not  the  means 
 of  the  awakening — This  we  must  believe,  unless  we  adopt  the 
 opinion,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanies  error  by  his  operations 
 as  well  as  truth,  which  would  be  blasphemous.  Religious  excite- 
 ments have  been  common  among  Pagans,  Mahomedans,  Here- 
 tics,  and  Papists.  And  in  our  own  time,  there  have  been  great 
 religious  excitements  among  those  who  reject  the  fundamental 
 doctrines  of  the  gospel;  as,  for  example,  among  the  Ckrist-ians, 
 who  are  Unitarians,  and  the  New-lights,  or  Schismatics  of  the 
 west,  and  the  Campbellites,  who  deny  the  proper  divinity  of  our 
 Lord,  and  the  scriptural  doctrine  of  atonement.  The  w^hole  re- 
 ligion of  the  Shakers,  also,  consists  in  enthusiastic  excitement. 
 Hence  it  is  evident,  that  revivals  ought  to  be  distinguished  into 
 such  as  are  genuine,  and  such  as  are  spurious.     And  the  distinc- 
 
288  APPENDIX. 
 
 tion  should  depend  on  the  doctrines  inculcated,  on  the  measures 
 adopted,  and  the  fruits  produced — "  Beloved,"  says  the  apostle 
 John,  "  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits,  whether  they 
 are  of  God." 
 
 2.  Again,  a  revival,  or  religious  excitement,  may  take  place 
 when  a  few  persons  only  are  under  the  saving  operations  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  when  many  are  affected  by  sympathy,  and 
 by  the  application  of  extraordinary  means  of  awakening  the  feel- 
 ings. I  have  seen  a  powerful  religious  impression  pervade  a 
 large  congregation  at  once,  so  that  very  few  remained  unaffected, 
 and  most  expressed  their  feelings  by  the  strongest  signs ;  and  yet, 
 as  it  afterwards  appeared,  very  few  of  them  became  permanently 
 serious.  Besides,  when  the  Spirit  operates  savingly  on  some, 
 there  is  reason  to  think  that  his  common  operations  are  expe- 
 rienced by  many.  The  minds  of  the  people  generally  become 
 more  serious  and  tender;  and  many  are  deeply  convinced  of  the 
 necessity  of  religion,  and  engage  earnestly  in  prayer,  and  in  at- 
 tendance on  other  means  of  grace.  Now,  while  so  many  are 
 affected,  but  few  may  be  truly  converted;  and  no  human  wisdom 
 is  adequate  to  discern  between  those  who  are  savingly  wrought 
 upon,  and  those  who  are  only  the  subjects  of  the  common  opera- 
 tions of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  tree  which  is  covered  with  blos- 
 soms often  produces  little  fruit.  The  wind  which  agitates  the 
 whole  forest,  may  tear  up  but  few  trees  by  the  roots.  Thus 
 there  may  be  great  and  promising  appearances,  and  yet  very  little 
 fruit.  Temporary  believers  may  use  the  same  language,  and 
 exhibit  to  others  precisely  the  same  appearance  as  true  converts. 
 This  consideration  should  be  sufficient  to  prevent  the  practice, 
 lately  introduced,  of  admitting  persons  to  the  communion  of  the 
 church  at  the  very  meeting  at  which  they  were  first  awakened. 
 There  may  be  cases  in  which  well-instructed  persons,  of  known 
 good  character,  may  be  received  to  the  Lord's  table,  as  soon  as 
 they  profess  a  hope  of  acceptance  with  God,  but  these  should 
 be  considered  exceptions  to  the  general  rule.  Often  the  impres- 
 sions produced  at  a  public  meeting,  where  strong  excitements  are 
 applied  to  awaken  the  feelings,  are  as  evanescent  as  the  morning 
 cloud  or  early  dew.  And  many  of  those  who  become  truly  pious, 
 entertain,  for  a  while,  hopes  which  they  afterwards  are  convinced 
 to  be  unfounded ;  and  to  pronounce  such  persons  converted  at 
 onc^  and  hurry  their  admission  to  the  Lord's  table,  would  be  the 
 
APPENDIX.  289 
 
 most  effectual  method  of  preventing  their  saving  conversion. 
 There  may  be  an  error  on  the  other  side,  of  too  long  a  delay,  and 
 of  discouraging  real  believers  from  approaching  the  table  of  their 
 Lord ;  but  the  error  is  on  the  safest  side.  As  to  apostolical  pre- 
 cedent, it  is  just  as  strong  for  a  community  of  goods ;  and,  after 
 all,  there  is  no  undoubted  case  of  any  convert  being  immediately 
 received  to  the  Lord's  Supper.  They  were  baptized  instantly  on 
 their  profession,  but  this,  in  our  view,  is  a  different  thing;  for  we 
 admit  infants  to  baptism,  but  not  to  the  other  sacrament.  And 
 the  fact  is,  that  in  every  part  of  the  world,  the  plan  of  placing 
 young  converts  in  the  class  of  catechumens,  to  be  instructed  even 
 prior  to  their  baptism,  was  adopted.  God  often  leaves  his  ser- 
 vants to  find  out  by  experience  what  is  most  expedient,  and  does 
 not  teach  every  thing  by  inspiration  ;  as  in  the  case  of  Moses  in 
 judging  the  people  of  Israel.  And  if  experience  has  uttered  her 
 monitory  voice  clearly  on  any  point,  I  think  she  has  in  regard  to 
 this;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  future  experience  will  fully  corro- 
 borate the  lessons  of  the  past. 
 
 3.  A  real  work  of  the  Spirit  may  be  mingled  with  much  en- 
 thusiasm and  disorder;  but  its  beauty  will  be  marred,  and  its 
 progress  retarded,  by  every  such  spurious  mixture. — Thus,  also, 
 individuals  who  are  the  subjects  of  special  grace,  may,  for  a  while, 
 be  carried  away  with  erroneous  notions  and  extravagant  feelings. 
 We  must  not,  therefore,  condemn  all  as  deluded  souls,  who  mani- 
 fest some  signs  of  enthusiasm.  But  under  the  same  revival  or 
 general  excitement,  while  some  are  renewed  and  ingrafted  into 
 Christ,  others  may  be  entirely  under  the  influence  of  error,  spiri- 
 tual pride,  and  delusion.  When  the  Son  of  man  sows  good  seed 
 in  his  field,  will  not  the  enemy  be  busy  in  sowing  tares?  And 
 doubtless  it  often  happens,  that  by  the  rashness,  fanaticism,  and 
 extravagance  of  a  few  persons^  especially  if  they  be  leaders,  an  ill 
 report  may  be  brought  up  against  a  work,  in  which  the  Spirit  of 
 God  has  been  powerfully  operating.  The  opinion,  that  it  is  dan- 
 gerous to  oppose  fanaticism,  lest  we  hinder  the  work  of  God,  is 
 most  unfounded.  We  cannot  more  effectually  promote  genuine 
 revivals,  than  by  detecting  and  suppressing  fanaticism  ;  which  is 
 their  counterfeit,  and  injures  their  reputation  among  intelligent 
 men,  more  than  all  other  causes. 
 
 4.   Often,  also,  there  may  be  much  error  mingled  with  the 
 evangelical  truth,  which  is  preached  in  times  of  revival ;  and 
 N  62 
 
290  APPENDIX, 
 
 while  God  blesses  his  own  truth  to  the  conversion  of  men,  the 
 baleful  effects  of  the  error  which  accompanies  it,  will  be  sure  to 
 be  manifest It  may  be  compared  to  the  case,  where  some  poi- 
 sonous ingredient  is  mingled  with  wholesome  food.  I  might 
 here,  perhaps,  refer  to  some  sections  of  our  own  church,  where 
 the  truth  is  not  clearly  inculcated ;  and  it  might  be  shown  that 
 there  is  danger  of  error  on  both  extremes.  But  I  choose  rather 
 to  refer  to  those  churches  which  we  all  think  to  be  erroneous  in 
 certain  points.  No  denomination  among  us  has  had  more  fre- 
 quent and  extensive  revivals  than  the  Methodists ;  and  we  have 
 no  doubt  that  multitudes  have  been  truly  converted  under  their 
 ministry;  but  the  effect  of  their  errors  is  manifest  to  an  impartial 
 observer.  The  same  remark  holds  good  respecting  the  Cumber- 
 land Presbyterians,  who  greatly  resemble  the  Methodists  in  their 
 doctrines,  and  modes  of  promoting  and  conducting  revivals. 
 And,  as  an  example  from  the  opposite  extreme,  I  would  mention 
 that  portion  of  the  Baptist  church  which  is  tinctured  with  Anti- 
 nomianism.  They  have  revivals  also;  but  their  mode  of  treating 
 the  subjects  is  widely  different  from  that  of  the  sects  last  men- 
 tioned. 
 
 5,  But  I  come  now  to  speak  of  genuine  revivals,  where  the 
 gospel  is  preached  in  its  purity,  and  where  the  people  have  been 
 well  instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity — In  a  revival,  it 
 makes  the  greatest  difference  in  the  world,  whether  the  people 
 have  been  carefully  taught  by  catechising,  and  wliere  they  are 
 ignorant  of  the  truths  of  the  Bible.  In  some  cases  revivals  are 
 so  remarkably  pure,  that  nothing  occurs  with  which  any  pious 
 man  can  find  fault.  There  is  not  only  no  wildness  and  extrava- 
 gance, but  very  little  strong  commotion  of  the  animal  feelings. 
 The  word  of  God  distils  upon  the  mind  like  the  gentle  rain,  and 
 the  Holy  Spirit  comes  down  like  the  dew,  diffusing  a  blessed  in- 
 fluence on  all  around.  Such  a  revival  affords  the  most  beautiful 
 sight  ever  seen  upon  earth.  Its  aspect  gives  us  a  lively  idea  of 
 what  will  be  the  general  state  of  things  in  the  latter-day  glory, 
 and  some  faint  image  of  the  heavenly  state.  The  impressions  on 
 tlie  minds  of  the  people  in  such  a  work,  are  the  exact  counterpart 
 of  the  truth ;  just  as  the  impression  on  the  wax  corresponds  to 
 the  seal.  In  such  revivals  there  is  great  solemnity  and  silence. 
 The  convictions  of  sin  are  deep  and  humbling:  the  justice  of  God 
 in  the  condemnation  of  the  sinner  is  felt  and  acknowledged ; 
 
APPENDIX.  291 
 
 every  otlier  refuge  but  Christ  is  abandoned ;  the  heart  at  first  is 
 made  to  feel  its  own  impenetrable  hardness,  but,  when  least  ex- 
 pected, it  dissolves  under  a  grateful  sense  of  God's  goodness,  and 
 Christ's  love;  light  breaks  in  upon  the  soul,  either  by  a  gradual 
 dawning,  or  by  a  sudden  i3ash ;  Christ  is  revealed  through  the 
 gospel,  and  a  firm  and  often  a  joyful  confidence  of  salvation 
 through  Him  is  produced;  a  benevolent,  forgiving,  meek,  humble, 
 and  contrite  spirit  predominates ;  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad; 
 and  with  some,  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory  fills  the  soul. 
 A  spirit  of  devotion  is  enkindled.  The  word  of  God  becomes 
 exceedingly  precious.  Prayer  is  the  exercise  in  which  the  soul 
 seems  to  be  in  its  proper  element,  because  by  it,  God  is  ap- 
 proached, and  his  presence  felt,  and  beauty  seen :  and  the  new- 
 born soul  lives  by  breathing  after  the  knowledge  of  God,  after 
 communion  with  God,  and  after  conformity  to  his  will.  Now 
 also  springs  up  in  the  soul  an  inextinguishable  desire  to  promote 
 the  glory  of  God,  and  to  bring  all  men  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
 truth,  and  by  that  means  to  the  possession  of  eternal  life.  The 
 sincere  language  of  the  heart  is,  "  Lord  what  wouldst  thou  have 
 me  to  do?"  That  God  may  send  upon  his  church  many  such 
 revivals,  is  my  daily  prayer ;  and  many  such  have  been  experi- 
 enced in  our  country,  and  I  trust  are  still  going  forward  in  our 
 churches. 
 
 6.  But  it  has  often  occurred  to  me— and  I  liave  heard  the  same 
 sentiment  from  some  of  the  most  judicious  and  pious  men  that  I 
 have  known — that  there  must  be  a  state  of  the  church  preferable 
 to  these  temporary  excitements,  which  are  too  often  followed  by 
 a  deplorable  state  of  declension,  and  disgraceful  apathy  and  inac- 
 tivity  Why  not  aim  at  having  a  continuous  lively  state  of  piety, 
 
 and  an  unceasing  progress  in  the  conversion  of  the  impenitent, 
 without  these  dreadful  seasons  of  deadness  and  indifference  ? 
 Why  may  we  not  hope  for  such  a  state  of  increasing  prosperity 
 in  the  church,  that  revivals  shall  be  no  longer  needed :  or,  if  you 
 prefer  the  expression,  when  there  shall  he  a  2)erpetual  revival  ? 
 Richard  Baxter's  congregation  seems  for  many  years  to  have 
 approximated  to  what  is  here  supposed;  and,  perhaps,  that  of 
 John  Brown  of  Haddington,  and  Dr.  Romaine  of  London.  And 
 in  this  country,  I  have  known  a  very  few  congregations,  in  which 
 a  lively  state  of  piety  was  kept  up  from  year  to  year. 
 
 7.  We  cannot,  however,  limit  the  Holy  One,  nor  prescribe 
 
 N  2 
 
292  APPENDIX. 
 
 modes  of  operation  for  the  Spirit  of  God. — His  dispensations  are 
 inscrutable;  and  it  is  our  duty  to  submit  to  his  wisdom  and  his 
 will,  and  to  go  on  steadily  in  the  performance  of  our  own  duty. 
 If  He,  the  Sovereign,  chooses  to  water  his  church  by  occasional 
 showers,  rather  than  with  the  perpetual  dew  of  his  grace,  and 
 this  more  at  one  period,  and  in  one  continent,  than  at  other  times 
 and  places,  we  should  rejoice,  and  be  grateful  for  the  rich  effusions 
 of  his  Spirit  in  any  form  and  manner;  and  should  endeavour  to 
 avail  ourselves  of  these  precious  seasons,  for  the  conversion  of 
 sinners,  and  the  edification  of  the  body  of  Christ.  In  the  natural 
 world,  the  cold  and  barren  winter  regularly  succeeds  the  genial 
 and  growing  seasons  of  spring  and  summer;  and  there  may  be 
 an  analogy  to  this  vicissitude  in  the  spiritual  world.  One  thing 
 we  are  taught,  that  believers  stand  in  need  of  seasons  of  severe 
 trial,  that  they  may  be  purified,  as  the  precious  metals  are  purged 
 from  their  dross  in  the  heated  furnace.  Paul  says,  "  For  there 
 must  be  heresies  among  you,  that  they  which  are  approved  may 
 be  made  manifest." 
 
 8.   As  genuine  revivals  are  favourable  to  truth  and  orthodoxy, 
 so  spurious  excitements  furnisii  one  of  the  most  effectual  vehicles 
 
 for  error  and  heresy The  church  is  not  always  benefited  by 
 
 what  are  termed  revivals ;  but  sometimes  the  effects  of  such 
 commotions  are  followed  by  a  desolation,  which  resembles  the 
 track  of  the  tornado.  I  have  never  seen  so  great  insensibility  in 
 any  people,  as  in  those  who  had  been  the  subjects  of  violent  re- 
 ligious excitement;  and  I  have  never  seen  any  sinners  so  bold 
 and  reckless  in  their  impiety,  as  those  who  had  once  been  loud 
 professors,  and  foremost  in  the  time  of  revival.  If  I  had  time, 
 I  might  illustrate  this  remark,  by  a  reference  to  the  great  revival 
 of  the  West,  which  commenced  about  the  close  of  the  year  1800, 
 in  the  south  part  of  Kentucky ;  and  by  which  the  Presbyterian 
 church  in  that  region  was  for  so  many  years  broken,  distracted,  and 
 prostrated — but  I  must  forbear.  When  people  are  much  excited, 
 their  caution  and  sober  judgment  are  diminished;  and  when 
 preachers  are  ardently  zealous  in  revivals,  serious  people  do  not 
 suspect  them  of  holding  errors,  or  of  entertaining  the  design  of 
 subverting  the  truth.  It  is  also  a  fact,  that  the  teachers  of  false 
 doctrine,  do  sometimes  artfully  associate  their  errors  with  revi- 
 vals, and  by  continually  insinuating,  or  openly  declaring,  that  re- 
 vivals only  take  place  in  connection  with  their  new  theology, 
 
APPENDIX.  293 
 
 they  succeed  in  persuading  those  who  have  more  zeal  than  know- 
 ledge, that  all  who  oppose  their  errors,  are  the  enemies  of  revivals. 
 This  artifice  has  often  been  played  off  with  much  effect;  and 
 they  have  sometimes  gone  so  far  as  to  deny  the  genuineness  of 
 great  revivals,  which  occurred  under  the  ministry  of  those  hold- 
 ing opinions  different  from  their  own,  or  who  neglected  to  bring 
 into  operation  all  the  newly-invented  apparatus  of  revivals. 
 
 You  may,  perhaps,  expect  me  to  say  something  respecting  what 
 are  called  neio  measures ;  but  as  I  am  out  of  the  way  of  witness- 
 ing the  actual  operation  of  these  means,  I  will  not  venture  on  a 
 discussion  which  is  both  delicate  and  difficult,  farther  than  to  men- 
 tion some  general  results,  which,  from  a  retrospect  of  many  facts, 
 I  have  adopted,  in  regard  to  revivals  of  religion.  On  each  of  these 
 I  might  largely  expatiate,  but  my  prescribed  limits  forbid  it. 
 
 All  means  and  measures  which  produce  a  high  degree  of  ex- 
 citement,  or  a  great  commotion  of  the  passions,  should  be  avoided ; 
 because  religion  does  not  consist  in  these  violent  emotions,  nor 
 is  it  promoted  by  them  ;  and  when  they  subside,  a  wretched  state 
 of  deadness  is  sure  to  succeed. 
 
 The  subjects  of  religious  impressions  ought  not  to  be  brought 
 much  into  public  notice.  It  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  that  the 
 heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  that  strong  excitement  does 
 not  prevent  the  risings  of  pride  and  vain-glory.  Many  become 
 hypocrites  when  they  find  themselves  the  objects  of  much  atten- 
 tion, and  affect  feelings  which  are  not  real ;  and  where  there  is 
 humility  and  sincerity,  such  measures  turn  away  the  attention 
 from  the  distinct  contemplation  of  those  subjects  which  ought  to 
 occupy  the  mind. 
 
 On  this  account,  I  prefer  having  the  anxious  addressed  and  in- 
 structed as  they  sit  undistinguished  in  their  seats,  rather  than 
 calling  them  out  to  particular  pews,  denominated  anxious  seats ; 
 and  if  the  pastor  can  visit  the  awakened  at  their  houses,  it  would 
 be  better  than  to  appoint  meetings  expressly  for  them.  But  as 
 this  cannot  be  done  when  the  number  is  great,  these  meetings 
 may  be  necessary ;  but  instead  of  attempting  to  converse  with 
 each  individual,  let  the  preacher  address  suitable  instruction  and 
 advice  to  all  at  once;  and  if  any  are  in  any  great  trouble  and  diffi- 
 culty,  let  them  come  to  the  minister's  house,  or  send  for  him  to 
 visit  them. 
 
 All  measures  which  have  a  tendency  to  diminish  the  solemnity 
 
291  APPENDIX. 
 
 of  divine  worship,  or  to  lessen  our  reverence  for  God  and  divine 
 things,  are  evidently  wrong ;  and  this  is  uniformly  the  effect  of 
 excessive  excitement.  Fanaticism  often  blazes  with  a  glaring 
 flame,  and  agitates  assemblies  as  with  a  hurricane  or  earthquake ; 
 but  God  is  not  in  tbe  fire,  or  the  wind,  or  the  earthquake.  His 
 presence  is  more  commonly  with  the  still  small  voice.  There 
 is  no  sounder  characteristic  of  genuine  devotion,  than  reverence. 
 When  this  is  banished,  the  fire  may  burn  fiercely,  but  it  is  un- 
 hallowed fire.  Fanaticism,  however  much  it  may  assume  the  garb 
 and  language  of  piety,  is  its  opposite  :  for  while  the  latter  is  mild, 
 and  sweet,  and  disinterested,  and  respectful,  and  affectionate,  the 
 former  is  proud,  arrogant,  censorious,  selfish,  carnal,  and,  when 
 opposed,  malignant. 
 
 The  premature  and  injudicious  publication  of  revivals,  is  now  a 
 great  evil.  There  is  in  these  accounts  often  a  cant,  which  greatly 
 disgusts  sensible  men ;  and  there  is  an  exaggeration,  which  con- 
 founds those  who  know  the  facts ;  and  it  cannot  but  injure  the 
 people  concerning  whom  the  narrative  treats.  But  I  must  desist. 
 I  am,  respectfully  and  affectionately,  yours, 
 
 A.  ALEXANDER. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  11. 
 
 From  the  REV.  FRANCIS  WAYLAND,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  Brown  University,  Providence,  Rhode-Island. 
 
 Providence,  March  7,  1839 
 Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 
 
 You  have  requested  me  to  give  you  some  account  of  the  revi- 
 vals  with  which  I  have  been  acquainted,  and  specially  of  those 
 which  have  occurred  in  the  denomination  to  which  I  belong.  So 
 large  a  portion  of  my  life  has  been  devoted  to  the  business  of  in- 
 struction,  and  having  been  permitted  to  witness  but  one  general 
 revival  in  a  literary  institution,  I  regret  to  say,  that  I  am  far  less 
 able  to  comply  with  your  request,  than  many  others  of  my  brethren. 
 I  have,  hov.^ever,  frequently  visited  congregations  and  places  dur- 
 
APPENDIX.  295 
 
 ing  seasons  of  revival,  and  have  been  in  habits  of  intimacy  with 
 many  of  my  brethren  who  have  enjoyed  such  seasons,  and  have 
 been  thus,  in  various  instances,  acquainted  with  the  whole  pro- 
 gress of  the  work.  I  merely  mention  these  circumstances  to  show 
 you  just  how  far  the  subsequent  opinions  are  worthy  of  credit. 
 Having  done  so,  I  will  proceed,  and  offer  such  remarks  as  my 
 limited  observation  and  experience  have  suggested  on  the  subject. 
 I.   I  believe  in  the  existence  of  revivals  of  religion,  as  much  as 
 
 I  believe  in  any  other  fact,  either  physical  or  moral By  revivals 
 
 of  religion,  T  mean  special  seasons,  in  which  the  minds  of  men, 
 within  a  certain  district,  or  in  a  certain  congregation,  are  more 
 than  usually  susceptible  of  impression  from  the  exhibition  of  moral 
 truth.  The  effects  of  this  special  influence  are  manifest  on  minis- 
 ters and  hearers,  both  converted  and  unconverted.  Ministers  are 
 more  than  usually  desirous  of  the  conversion  of  men.  They  pos- 
 sess, habitually,  an  unusual  power  of  presenting  the  simple  truths 
 of  the  gospel  directly  to  the  consciences  of  their  hearers,  and  feel 
 a  peculiar  consciousness  of  their  own  weakness  and  insufficiency, 
 and  at  the  same  time  a  perfect  reliance  upon  the  efhcacy  of  the 
 gospel,  through  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  to  convert  men.  Every 
 minister  of  the  gospel  has,  I  presume,  enjoyed  this  feeling  occa- 
 sionally in  his  addresses  to  his  fellow-men,  and  every  one  has, 
 I  fear,  felt,  that  to  possess  it  habitually,  is  one  of  his  most  difficult 
 attainments.  Christians,  during  periods  of  revival,  are  charac- 
 terized by  an  unusual  spirit  of  penitence,  of  confession  of  sin,  and 
 of  prayer,  by  a  desire  for  more  holiness,  and  specially,  by  a  tender 
 concern  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Unconverted  persons  are  more 
 desirous  to  hear  the  gospel,  and  particularly  the  plainest  and  sim- 
 plest exhibitions  of  it :  they  readily  listen  to  conversation  on  the 
 subject,  and  seem  to  expect  it.  Truths  which  they  have  fre- 
 quently heard  with  total  unconcern,  they  now  hear  with  solemn 
 and  fixed  attention ;  and  in  many  cases,  for  days  together,  scarcely 
 a  sermon  will  be  preached,  or  an  exhortation  offered,  which  is  not 
 made  effectual  to  the  conviction  or  conversion  of  one  or  more  souls. 
 Seasons  of  this  sort  commence  in  various  ways.  Sometimes  a 
 whole  congregation  is  simultaneously  impressed  with  the  impor- 
 tance of  religion.  At  other  times,  a  single  striking  conversion 
 spreads  its  effect  gradually  over  the  whole.  Sometimes  the  un- 
 converted are  awakened  while  the  church  yet  slumbers.  But 
 more  frequently  Christians  become  convinced  of  their  lukewarm. 
 
296  APPENDIX. 
 
 ness,  and  return  to  God  by  repentance,  and  through  them  the 
 Holy  Spirit  is  shed  abroad  upon  the  unconverted.  That  such 
 seasons  as  these  have  been  and  still  are  witnessed,  in  almost  every 
 part  of  our  country,  can  no  more  be  doubted  than  the  shining  of 
 the  sun  at  noon-day. 
 
 II.  I  next  inquire  what  iJieans  have  been  most  successfully  used 
 for  the  obtaining  of  this  blessing. 
 
 1.  On  the  part  of  the  church,  putting  away  all  known  sin — The 
 enforcement  of  strict  discipline,  the  universal  engagement  in  be- 
 half of  temperance,  the  renewal  of  covenant-engagements  with 
 God,  more  universal  separation  from  the  world,  have  all  been  fre- 
 quently followed  by  seasons  of  revival. 
 
 2.  Setting  apart  seasons  of  fasting,  and  prayer,  and  humiliation, 
 both  individually  and  collectively,  has  very  commonly  been  at- 
 tended with  a  blessing Those  seasons  which  have  been  followed 
 
 by  most  powerful  revivals,  have  been  marked  by  unusual  confes- 
 sion of  sin,  deep  humility,  earnest  longing  for  the  salvation  of 
 others,  specially  of  parents  for  children,  and  of  relatives  for  rela- 
 tives. In  innumerable  cases,  such  prayers  have  been  in  a  remark- 
 able  manner  answered. 
 
 3.  The  more  frequent  and  more  faithful  preaching  of  the  gos- 
 pel, has  been  generally  followed  by  increase  of  religious  attention 
 in  a  congregation. — Ordinarily,  ministers  in  New  England  have 
 formerly  preached  twice  on  the  Sabbath-day,  and  once  on  an  even- 
 ing of  the  week.  Of  late,  however,  the  number  of  services  has 
 much  increased.  Most  churches  have  three  services  on  the  Sab- 
 bath, when  they  can  be  procured,  and  meetings  for  religious  im- 
 provement frequently  during  the  week.  These  meetings  have 
 been  of  various  kinds.  Sometimes  the  families  in  a  neighbour- 
 hood have  been  invited  to  spend  an  hour  in  religious  services. 
 At  other  times,  particular  classes  of  society  have  met  separately 
 for  this  purpose.  For  instance,  parents,  fathers,  mothers,  young 
 men,  young  men  in  business,  persons  in  middle  age,  have  met,  and 
 have  been  addressed  in  relation  to  their  own  particular  case. 
 Meetings  for  conference,  or  for  exhortation  and  prayer,  by  lay 
 brethren,  have  been  very  common,  and  have  been  very  useful. 
 Perhaps  few  means  have,  however,  been  attended  with  more  in- 
 variably good  effect,  than  the  establishment  of  Bible  classes. 
 These,  I  need  not  say,  are  associations  for  the  purpose  of  study- 
 ing the  sacred  Scriptures,  conducted  by  a  minister,  or  some  com- 
 
APPENDIX.  297 
 
 petent  person.  I  perhaps  should  not  err  in  saying,  that  re- 
 vivals have  more  commonly  commenced  in  Bible  classes  than  any 
 where  else.  Within  a  few  years,  also,  protracted  meetings,  or 
 meetings  for  the  purpose  of  continuing  religious  services  for  three 
 or  four  days  in  succession,  have  been  attended  with  good  success. 
 Such  meetings  have  rarely  been  held  without  being  followed  by 
 hopeful  conversions.  Like  any  other  special  means  of  religious 
 improvement,  however,  they  need  to  be  carefully  guarded,  to  pre- 
 vent their  falling  into  abuse.  I  have  no  doubt  that  experience 
 will  suggest  such  rules  concerning  the  best  mode  of  conducting 
 them,  as  will  enable  Christians  to  derive  the  benefit  which  they 
 confer,  without  sulfering  the  evil  which,  in  some  cases,  it  has  been 
 said,  they  have  produced.  That  they  have,  in  most  instances 
 with  which  I  have  been  personally  acquainted,  been  attended  with 
 a  decided  preponderance  of  good  effect,  so  far  as  their  results  have 
 been  at  present  developed,  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt. 
 
 The  doctrines  which  have  been  most  successfully  exhibited  in 
 the  promotion  of  revivals  of  religion,  I  think,  have  been  those 
 which  are  peculiar  to  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Of  these,  I  believe 
 the  following  to  be  some  of  the  most  important : — The  entire 
 want  of  holiness  in  all  men  by  nature;  the  justice  of  God  in  the 
 everlasting  condemnation  of  sinners;  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of 
 sin ;  the  total  inability  of  man,  by  his  own  works,  to  reconcile  him- 
 self to  God ;  the  sufficiency,  freedom,  and  fulness  of  the  atone- 
 ment; the  duty  of  immediate  repentance  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ; 
 the  inexcusableness  of  delay;  the  exhibition  of  the  refuges  of  lies 
 under  which  sinners  hide  themselves ;  the  sovereignty  of  God  in 
 the  salvation  of  sinners ;  the  clear  exhibition  of  the  truth,  that  he 
 is  under  no  manner  of  obligation  to  save  them ;  and  the  necessity 
 of  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  the  conversion  of  any  indi- 
 vidual of  the  human  race. 
 
 III.  The  objects  that  should  be  aimed  at  in  conducting  a  re- 
 vival of  religion,  are  few  and  simple.  Some  of  them  are,  I  think, 
 the  following: — 
 
 1,  To  cultivate  the  deepest  piety  in  Christians. — Hence  they 
 need  to  be  exhorted  frequently  to  self-examination,  secret  prayer, 
 self-denial,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  special  graces  of  the  Spirit. 
 At  such  times  the  temptation  is  strong  to  exhibit  our  religion  be- 
 fore the  world.  When  this  becomes  the  case,  it  soon  languishes, 
 and  the  power  of  a  revival  passes  away. 
 
 n3 
 
298  APPENDIX. 
 
 2.  To  improve  the  season  as  faithfully  as  possible  to  the  con- 
 version of  sinners. — This  will  be  accomplished,  1.  By  rendering 
 all  the  preaching  as  plain,  scriptural,  faithful,  and  affectionate,  as 
 God  shall  enable  us.  2.  By  extending  the  means,  and  increasing 
 the  amount,  of  religious  instruction.  I  see  no  reason  why  judi- 
 cious laymen,  provided  they  are  experienced  Christians,  should 
 not,  under  the  general  direction  of  the  pastor,  hold  neighbourhood 
 meetings  in  various  parts  of  a  congregation.  In  this  manner, 
 multitudes  in  every  place,  and  especially  in  large  towns,  would 
 be  brought  within  the  hearing  of  the  gospel,  who  never  enter 
 a  place  of  worship.  3.  By  personal  conversation,  to  as  great  an 
 extent  as  possible,  with  those  whose  minds  are  at  all  impressed 
 with  the  importance  of  religion,  for  the  sake  of  removing  difficul- 
 ties, dispelling  ignorance,  and  leading  them  to  the  Saviour. 
 
 3.  I  suppose  we  should  aim  so  to  conduct  our  efforts  during  a 
 revival  of  religion,  as  to  prolong  it  as  much  as  possible ;  or  what 
 is  still  better,  to  render  it  the  permanent  religious  state  of  a  con- 
 gregation— Several  means  will  probably  conduce  to  this.  1.  We 
 may  so  multiply  religious  meetings,  as  to  weary  men's  minds  and 
 bodies  by  the  continuous  effort  of  attention.  When  this  effect  is 
 produced,  their  capacity  for  feeling  is  exhausted.  On  the  con- 
 trary, by  keeping  within  the  limit  designated  by  the  laws  of  the 
 human  constitution,  men's  attention  may  be  directed  to  the  sub- 
 ject for  any  period  whatever.  2.  By  creating  no  collision  between 
 religious  and  other  duties.  If  other  duties  are  neglected  for  a 
 season,  the  conviction  of  this  neglect  will  soon  form  an  excuse 
 for  a  subsequent  neglect  of  the  duties  of  religion.  3.  By  avoid- 
 ing the  mere  excitation  of  the  passions,  and  striving  simply  to 
 arouse  and  quicken  the  conscience.  Duty  is  in  its  nature  fixed, 
 permanent,  stable;  passion  noisy,  variable,  and  uncertain.  It  is 
 from  want  of  this  distinction,  that  the  results  of  many  revivals 
 have  so  greatly  disappointed  the  hopes  of  the  church. 
 
 IV.  There  are  some  thiyigs  which  experience  has  taught  us  the 
 importance  oi  guarding  against,  in  revivals  of  religion.  Such  are 
 the  following: — 
 
 1.  Reliance  on  means,  instead  of  reliance  upon  the  Spirit  of 
 God — Seeing  particular,  and  sometimes  unusual  means  attended 
 by  a  blessing,  both  ministers  and  people  are  prone  to  indulge  the 
 feeling,  that  the  efficacy  resides  in  the  means.  They  see  parti- 
 cular exhibitions  of  truth,  protracted  meetings,  &c.  followed  by 
 
APPENDIX.  299 
 
 conversions,  and  they  are  too  likely  to  feel,  as  though  there  were 
 some  combination  of  means  by  which  men  may  certainly  be  con- 
 verted. Thus,  reliance  on  the  Spirit  of  God  is  forgotten,  a  spirit 
 of  self-confidence  succeeds  to  a  spirit  of  prayer,  and  God  leaves 
 the  work  in  the  hands  of  men.  I  need  not  say  that  it  immediately 
 ceases. 
 
 2.  A  tendency  to  exaggeration  is  specially  to  be  avoided Men 
 
 who  desire  to  convince  others,  are  always  liable  to  use  stronger 
 language  than  the  cool  consideration  of  the  case  will  warrant.  It 
 is  so  here.  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  the  trulh  is  represented 
 too  strongly.  This  cannot  be.  But  a  stress  is  frequently  laid 
 upon  trivial  circumstances,  for  the  sake  of  immediate  efifect;  plain 
 truths  are  often  represented  in  so  novel  a  light,  or  surrounded 
 with  so  unusual  imagery,  that  they  have  the  effect,  upon  a  plain 
 congregation,  of  false  doctrine.  We  can  never  improve  upon  the 
 sayings  of  Christ,  nor  present  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  in  a  dress 
 better  adapted  to  the  human  mind  than  he  has  done.  As  an 
 illustration  of  the  nature  of  this  tendency  to  exaggeration,  I  would 
 remark,  that  I  have  known  ministers  urge  persons  to  wait,  after 
 the  congregation  was  dismissed,  for  the  purpose  of  being  prayed 
 for,  in  such  terms  as  would  have  led  us  to  believe  that  their  sal- 
 vation absolutely  turned  upon  this  very  point.  Now  I  will  not 
 say,  that  a  person's  salvation  may  not  turn  upon  such  a  point  as 
 this,  but  I  ask,  is  this  the  general  rule  9  Does  the  Bible  autho- 
 rize us  to  state  it  thus  to  a  congregation  ? 
 
 3.   A  tendency  to  spiritual  pride  needs  frequently  to  be  cor- 
 rected  Young  converts  are  often  put  forward  too  rapidly,  and 
 
 induced  to  address  congregations.  These  exhortations  are  some- 
 times attended  with  good  effects,  and  are,  by  the  injudicious,  ap- 
 plauded. Hence  they  are  prone  to  vanity,  self-exaltation,  and 
 censoriousness.  The  same  effect  is  produced  in  Christians  who 
 are  trusting  to  the  means  of  grace,  instead  of  relying  on  the  Spirit 
 of  God.  These  indications  need  to  be  repressed,  by  faithfulness 
 and  independence  on  the  part  of  the  ministry.  In  opposition  to 
 all  this,  I  know  it  may  be  said,  that  a  revival  is  a  season  of  har- 
 vest, and  we  must  labour  differently  from  our  usual  manner.  I 
 answer,  granted.  But  I  ask.  Are  we  to  work  harder  in  a  season 
 of  harvest  than  in  a  season  of  seed-time  ?  Should  we  not  always 
 work  for  God  with  our  whole  might ;  and  should  we,  or  others, 
 work,  or  can  we  work,  beyond  that  might  ?     Should  a  man  work 
 
300  APPENDIX. 
 
 so,  on  the  first  day  of  his  harvest,  that  he  and  all  his  fellow-labourers 
 would  be  disenabled  from  labour  during  tlie  remainder  of  the  sea- 
 son? And,  secondly,  Whether  it  be  seed-time  or  harvest,  God 
 expects  us  to  labour  according  to  the  laws,  to  which  he  has  sub- 
 jected this  and  every  other  labour.  What  should  we  think  of  a 
 farmer  who  went  to  work  upon  his  wheat-field,  cutting  down  and 
 trampling  under  foot  the  rich  blessings  of  autumn,  and  alleging  as 
 his  reason,  that  it  was  harvest-lime,  and  he  must  work  hard,  for  it 
 would  soon  be  over?  If  it  will  soon  be  over,  the  reason  is  the 
 stronger  why  we  should  lay  out  our  labour  to  the  greatest  effect. 
 And  our  labour  will  be  laid  out  to  the  greatest  effect,  by  conduct- 
 ing it  according  to  the  laws  which  God  has  enacted. 
 
 These,  my  dear  Sir,  are  a  few  of  the  reflections  which  have  oc- 
 curred to  me  in  attempting  to  comply  with  your  request.  I  have 
 been  obliged  to  study  brevity,  and  fear  that,  in  many  cases,  I  may 
 not  have  made  myself  perfectly  understood.  I  have  been  obliged 
 to  write  in  haste,  and  in  imperfect  health.  Should  any  thing  have 
 been  written  whicli  can  be  of  the  least  use  to  any  of  my  brethren, 
 I  shall  have  cause  for  thankfulness.  That  this  may  be  the  result, 
 is  the  sincere  desire  of. 
 
 Dear  Sir,  yours  truly, 
 
 F.  W^AYLAND. 
 
 The  Rev.  Dr.  Sprague,  Albany. 
 
 LETTER  III. 
 
 From  the  REV.  DANIEL  DANA,  D.  D. 
 
 Newburyport,  Massachusetts. 
 
 Newburyport,  March  22,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  dear  Sir, 
 
 I  rejoice  that  you  have  been  led  to  preach  at  large  on  the  sub- 
 ject of  "  Revivals;"  and  still  more,  that  the  instruction  you  have 
 given  your  people,  is  likely,  through  the  press,  to  become  the 
 commcn  property  of  the  religious  public. 
 
 The  unparalleled  mercy  with  which  God  has  visited,  and  is 
 still  visiting,  his  American  churches,  excites  our  increasing  won- 
 
APPENDIX.  301 
 
 der.  It  should  pour  a  tide  of  holy  gratitude  and  joy  into  every 
 heart. 
 
 Still  we  have  reason  to  "  rejoice  with  trembling."  Spiritual 
 prosperity,  not  less  perhaps  than  temporal,  has  its  peculiar  dan- 
 gers. Should  those  revivals,  which  seem  to  be  overspreading  our 
 land,  lose  their  heavenly  character — should  they  degenerate  into 
 mere  animal,  or  enthusiastic,  or  artificial  excitements, — they 
 would  cease  to  be  blessings.  Their  progress  would  be  marked 
 with  desolation  and  spiritual  death.  To  preserve  them,  then,  in 
 all  their  genuine,  unsullied  purity,  should  be  the  first  object. 
 This,  I  know,  is  your  favourite  object;  and,  in  its  pursuit,  you 
 have  the  concurring  wishes  and  prayers  of  every  enlightened 
 friend  of  God  and  man  in  the  community. 
 
 On  this  most  interesting  point  you  have  been  pleased  to  re- 
 quest some  thoughts  from  me.  And  though  I  have  little  san- 
 guine  hope  of  meeting  your  expectations,  yet  as  your  request  has 
 the  force  of  a  command,  I  will  olfer  a  few  desultory  hints. 
 
 If  all  genuine  religion  is  based  on  truth,  it  follows  that  every 
 departure  from  truth,  and  every  admixture  of  error,  in  religious 
 instruction,  tends  to  undermine  the  foundations  of  piety.  Nor 
 can  it  be  denied,  that  even  the  concealment  of  truth  has  a  similar 
 general  tendency.  These  remarks  are  of  universal  application. 
 But  to  no  subject  do  they  apply  so  forcibly,  as  to  our  protracted 
 meetings.  To  these  scenes  multitudes  resort,  to  learn  more  of 
 religion  than  they  ever  knew  before.  Numbers  bring  with  them 
 an  unwonted  seriousness  and  candour.  Others  are  softened  on 
 the  spot;  and,  for  the  first  time,  begin  to  hear  without  prejudice. 
 All  are  liable  to  receive  impressions  which  will  attend  them 
 through  life,  and  accompany  them  to  the  eternal  world.  From 
 the  bare  statement,  this  is  the  time  which  pre-eminently  demands 
 a  plain,  energetic,  undisguised  exposition  of  Scripture  doctrines. 
 This  is  the  time  to  pour  truth,  in  ail  its  etfulgence,  and  in  all  its 
 fulness,  on  the  mind.  Shall  we  refuse  to  these  immortal  listeners, 
 the  gospel — the  pure  gospel — the  whole  gospel  ?  This,  we  as- 
 suredly know,  is  just  what  they  need,  and  is  all  they  need. 
 Other  things  may  amuse  the  fancy;  but  this  will  save  the  soul. 
 Other  things  may  be  more  palatable;  but  they  may  be  poisonous 
 too.  Shall  we,  in  inculcating  religion,  suppress  any  thing,  either 
 of  its  humbling  doctrines,  or  its  arduous  duties,  or  its  costly  sac- 
 rifices ?      Shall  we  for  a  moment  suspect,  that  any  part  of  our 
 
302  APPENDIX. 
 
 Master's  message  will  be  improved  by  any  curtailment,  or  addi- 
 tion, or  modification  of  our  own  ? 
 
 Does  not  a  disposition  prevail,  to  depart  from  the  simplicity  of 
 gospel  truth ;  to  fritter  away  its  substance ;  to  soften  down  its 
 harsher  lineaments ;  and  to  give  it  a  form  and  features  less  offen- 
 sive to  the  fastidious  taste  of  the  age?  Do  not  many  who  value 
 themselves  on  their  orthodoxy,  coalesce  with  latitudinarians  in 
 their  grand  error,  and  make  reason  the  final  umpire  in  matters  of 
 religion?  Is  not  a  false  philosopht/  exercising  a  most  baneful  in- 
 fluence on  Christian  doctrines — repeating,  in  fact,  the  old  experi- 
 ment of  Procrustes,  and  stretching  or  mutilating  them  into  an 
 agreement  with  its  own  model  ?  That  between  genuine  philoso- 
 phy and  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  there  can  be  no  real  discre- 
 ])ancy,  is  perfectly  obvious.  Both  emanate  from  the  same  eter- 
 nal fountain  of  truth.  But  the  philosophy  of  the  mind,  it  is  truly 
 observed,  is  yet  in  its  infancy.  And  no  attempt  to  make  an  ac- 
 curate and  rigid  application  of  its  principles  to  the  doctrines  of 
 the  gospel,  has  hitherto  succeeded.  This,  however,  proves  not 
 that  the  attempt  is  utterly  impracticable.  Some  master-spirit 
 may  yet  arise,  deeply  studied  in  the  human  mind,  and  deeply 
 studied  in  the  Bible  j  powerful  enough  to  seize  the  best  truths  of 
 philosophy,  and  to  grapple  with  its  errors ;  and  humble  enough 
 to  learn  every  thing  anew  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  Such  a  spirit 
 might  do  much  to  pour  light  on  the  long-gathering  darkness  of 
 Christian  metaphysics,  and  to  reduce  the  chaos  to  order.  To 
 such  a  teacher  we  might  listen  with  safety  and  with  delight. 
 
 While  the  enterprising  spirit  of  the  age  is  accomplishing  such 
 wonders  in  art,  and  even  in  science,  numbers  seem  to  anticipate 
 corresponding  improvements  in  theology.  But  with  little  reason. 
 If  any  essential  truths  are  to  break  out  from  the  Bible  in  the 
 nineteenth  century  of  Christianity,  the  Bible  has  been  given  in 
 vain.  It  has  failed  to  accomplish  its  grand  object.  We  hope, 
 indeed,  that  many  of  its  great  doctrines  will  be  better  understood, 
 in  other  words,  we  hop®  that  the  darkness  with  which  a  false 
 learning  and  a  false  philosophy  have  shrouded  them,  will  be  dis- 
 pelled, and  they  will  be  see7i  by  their  own  light.  Improvements 
 in  religious  knowledge  come  in  a  different  way  from  most  other 
 improvements.  They  are  the  fruit,  not  of  ambitious  toil,  or  of 
 bold  speculation;  but  of  humility,  of  self-distrust,  of  calm  reflec- 
 tion, of  ceaseless  inquiry  at  the  Heavenly  Oracle,  and  of  fervent 
 
APPENDIX.  303 
 
 prayer  to  the  Father  of  lights.  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  be- 
 ginning of  this  wisdom.  To  approach  the  Bible,  or  any  of  its 
 sacred  truths,  without  reverence,  without  a  holy,  trembling  cau- 
 tion, is  to  be  disqualified  not  only  to  teach,  but  even  to  learn. 
 Here,  men  are  ordinarily  bold  and  self-confident  in  proportion  to 
 their  ignorance. 
 
 Where  men  of  judgment  creep,  and  feel  their  way. 
 The  positive  pronounce  without  dismay. 
 
 How  disastrous  is  it  for  religion,  when  men  of  this  stamp  become 
 the  oracles  of  the  day:  teaching  what  they  have  not  learned- 
 condemning  what  they  have  never  understood ;  confident,  where 
 a  little  reflection  would  teach  them  to  doubt;  and  breathing  their 
 own  spirit  into  their  admiring,  deluded  followers! 
 
 A  special  cause  of  doctrinal  error  and  corruption,  is  found  in 
 that  excitement  which  frequently  attends  revivals  of  religion  •  and 
 particularly,  lengthened  religious  meetings.  In  these  cases,  the 
 imaginations  and  feelings  of  men  being  powerfully  roused,  the 
 l)lain  truths  of  the  gospel  pall  upon  their  ears,  and  they  demand 
 something  more  novel,  more  startling,  more  overwhelming. 
 The  contagion  reaches  the  preacher.  His  own  imagination  and 
 feelings  are  kindled,  and  he  longs  to  utter  something  which  shall 
 irresistibly  seize  every  heart.  In  the  ardour  of  the  moment,  and 
 perhaps  with  the  best  intentions,  he  utters  a  sentiment  which 
 his  cool  judgment  would  have  condemned,  and  which  the  Bible 
 condemns.  But  it  enkindles  thought  and  feeling.  It  thrills  a 
 whole  assembly.  Thus  sanctioned,  it  flies  forth  on  every  wind ; 
 and  it  remains  to  trouble  the  church  for  ages. 
 
 If  doctrinal  errors  are  to  be  deprecated,  as  hostile  to  the  purity 
 of  revivals,  errors  in  experimental  and  practical  religion  are  still 
 more  immediately  dangerous  and  fatal. 
 
 In  the  extraordinary  meetings  to  which  we  have  alluded,  the 
 preaching  generally  assumes  the  hortatory  character.  Undoubt- 
 edly it  ought  to  embrace  powerful  and  affecting  appeals  to  the 
 conscience  and  the  heart.  But  this  is  not  enough.  It  should 
 abound  in  instruction  respecting  the  distinguishing  nature  and 
 evidences  of  genuine  piety.  Such  instruction,  so  far  from  being, 
 as  is  sometimes  supposed,  unsuited  to  the  occasion,  is  eminently 
 appropriate  and  needful.  If  men  are  to  be  urged  to  religion  with 
 unusual  energy,  let  them  know  what  religion  is.     If  the  very 
 
304  APPENDIX, 
 
 circumstances  under  which  they  assemble,  expose  them  to  mis- 
 take mere  natural  excitement  or  s7/mpatluj  for  piety,  let  the  mistake 
 not  be  cherished,  but  counteracted.  Religion  should  indeed  be 
 exhibited  in  all  its  beauty  and  loveliness,  in  all  its  divine  and  at- 
 tractive charms.  But  we  may  not  conceal  its  spirituality,  its 
 difficulties,  or  its  self-denials.  We  rnay  not  depress  its  high  de- 
 mands, nor  narrow  its  broad  requisitions.  We  cannot  speak  to 
 sinners  too  emphatically  of  their  obligation  to  immediate  repen- 
 tance;  of  the  guilt  and  danger  of  delay;  nor  of  their  encourage- 
 ment to  give  themselves  to  religion ;  nor  of  the  absolute  certainty 
 that  if  they  truly  seek,  they  shall  obtain  its  blessings.  Nor  can 
 we  employ  too  much  pains  to  wrest  from  them  their  ten  thousand 
 excuses  for  impenitence.  Still,  we  may  not  suffer  them  to  forget 
 their  deep  depravity,  their  insufficiency,  their  dependence  on 
 sovereign  mercy,  nor  the  necessity  of  divine  influence  to  change 
 their  hearts.  True;  these  things  are  regarded  by  many  as  over- 
 statements oigos>'^Q\-^oclnx\e — points  which  the  Christian  preacher 
 is  called,  not  so  much  to  expound  and  enforce,  as  to  explain 
 away.  But  the  great  majority  of  the  Christian  church  have  ever 
 viewed  them  as  simple  Bible  truths ;  and  they  have  considered 
 it  as  most  honourable  to  the  Bible,  to  receive  them  in  their  sim- 
 plicity, and  open  their  hearts  to  their  influence.  Others,  too, 
 who  cannot  but  confess  that  these  are  plain  and  prominent  points 
 of  Scripture,  are  much  disquieted  as  to  their  tendency,  and  think, 
 that,  if  inculcated  at  all,  they  should  be  inculcated  with  much 
 caution,  and  much  qualification.  But  is  it  not  safe  to  declare  the 
 gospel  message?  Is  there  any  danger  like  that  of  concealing  or 
 distorting  it?  If  truth  may  he  perverted  to  men's  ruin,  is  not 
 error  necessarily  destructive?  If,  from  the  very  doctrines  which 
 should  alarm,  and  rouse  to  action,  they  will  draw  argument  for 
 sloth,  or  despondence,  or  presumption,  will  not  the  error  be  vo- 
 luntary and  criminal  on  their  part,  and  their  destruction  entirely 
 of  their  own  procuring  ? 
 
 Are  there  not  certain  characteristics  of  the  age,  which  threaten, 
 in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  the  purity  of  religion? 
 
 It  is  eminently  an  age  of  action — On  every  subject,  in  every 
 department  of  science  and  of  life,  the  human  mind  seems  roused 
 to  an  unwonted  energy — an  almost  unparalleled  activity.  The 
 religious  world  has  awoke  from  a  long  and  most  lamentable 
 slumber.     Not  content  with  barren  wishes  and  prayers  for  the 
 
APPENDIX.  305 
 
 conversion  of  the  impenitent,  and  of  the  heathen  world,  it  puts  its 
 faculties  to  the  work.  It  vigorously  employs  the  appropriate 
 means.  This  is  matter  of  the  liveliest  gratitude  and  joy.  Yet 
 even  here  there  arises  danger.  If,  through  multiplied  active  en- 
 gagements, ministers  or  private  Christians  shall  be  drawn  away 
 from  their  closets,  from  communion  with  their  hearts,  and  their 
 God,  their  piety  will  languish  and  decline.  With  new  converts, 
 with  those  whose  characters  and  habits  are  in  the  forming  state, 
 the  case  is  still  more  critical.  They,  too,  must  prepare  for  ac- 
 tion— vigorous,  benevolent,  holy  action.  And  this  preparation 
 must  be  made  in  the  closet.  It  must  be  the  fruit  of  retirement, 
 of  meditation,  of  self-converse,  of  prayer.  Without  these,  they 
 may  have  the  form,  the  features,  and  apparently  the  activities,  of 
 living  Christians,  but  the  informing,  animating  spirit  will  be  ab- 
 sent. Without  these,  they  may  do  something  to  save  the  souls 
 of  others ;  but  too  probably  they  will  lose  their  own. 
 
 This  is  likewise  an  age  of  display Almost  every  thing  new- 
 pushes  itself  into  notice,  courts  the  public  gaze,  and  claims  the 
 public  admiration.  But  religion,  genuine  religion,  is  modest,  un- 
 obtrusive and  humble.  It  seeks  not  public  applause.  It  is  con- 
 tent with  the  notice  and  approbation  of  God.^  These  characteris- 
 tics constitute  not  only  its  beauty,  but,  in  some  measure,  its  very 
 essence.  A  vain,  ambitious,  popularity-seeking  Christian  is  al- 
 most as  great  a  solecism,  as  a  profane  or  prayerless  Christian. 
 Should  this  spirit  once  enter  our  churches,  it  will  sadly  mar  their 
 beauty,  and  consume  the  very  vitals  of  their  religion.  Let  us 
 beware  of  it  in  all  its  forms,  and  in  all  its  approaches.  Let  us 
 especially,  in  all  the  arrangements  of  our  protracted  meetings, 
 and  in  all  our  treatment  of  inquirers,  and  young  converts,  avoid 
 and  discountenance,  as  much  as  possible,  the  pernicious  spirif  of 
 display. 
 
 In  adverting  to  the  causes  by  which  religious  revivals  are  cor- 
 rupted, I  intended  to  have  noticed  the  evil  of  precipitate  admis- 
 sions of  supposed  converts  into  the  church.  But  I  have  already 
 protracted  my  remarks  beyond  my  intention  j  and  this  topic,  as 
 well  as  some  others,  must  be  waived. 
 
 In  reviewing  what  I  have  written,  I  perceive  that  the  spirit  of 
 animadversion  has  been  somewhat  freely  indulged Yet  I  hum- 
 bly hope  that  nothing  has  been  marked  with  disapprobation,  which 
 the  great  Head  of  the  church  approves.     If  any  thing  is  to  be 
 
306  APPENDIX. 
 
 found  on  earth,  which  has  much  of  heaven  in  it,  it  is  a  genuine 
 revival  of  religion.  But,  in  this  imperfect  state,  nothing  can  pass 
 through  human  hands  entirely  unsoiled.  It  is  a  delightful  thought, 
 that  He  who  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it,  will  finally 
 present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  without  spot  or  wrinkle. 
 It  is  my  prevailing  hope  and  belief,  that  the  great  things  which 
 God  has  already  done  for  his  American  Israel,  are  precursors  of 
 still  greater  things.  May  He  cleanse  our  Zion  "  by  the  spirit  of 
 judgment,  and  by  the  spirit  of  burning."  And  may  He  "  purify 
 the  sons  of  Levi,  that  they  may  offer  to  the  Lord  an  offering  in 
 righteousness."  May  our  beloved  land,  and  may  the  whole 
 earth,  soon  behold  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  in  his  salva- 
 tion. 
 
 Adieu,  my  dear  Sir.  Accept  my  sincerest  wish,  that  all  your 
 efforts  to  do  good,  and  especially  the  present,  may  be  crowned 
 with  an  abundant  blessing. 
 
 With  much  esteem  and  friendship,  T  am, 
 
 Your  brother  in  the  gospel, 
 
 D.  DANA. 
 
 Rev.  DocTOE  Sprague. 
 
 LETTER  IV. 
 
 y 
 
 From  the  REV.  SAMUEL  MILLER,  D.  D. 
 
 Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government  in  the  Theological 
 Seminary  at  Princeton,  New- Jersey. 
 
 Reverend  and  dear  Brother, 
 
 The  pious  and  devoted  Mr.  Baxter  somewhere  remarks — "  The 
 word  of  God  is  divine;  but  our  mode  of  dispensing  it  is  human; 
 and  there  is  scarcely  any  thing  we  have  the  handling  of,  but  we 
 leave  on  it  the  prints  of  our  fingers.'* — The  justness  of  this  re- 
 mark we  shall  probably  all  acknowledge.  And  although  the 
 contemplation  of  the  fact  which  it  expresses,  ought  by  no  means 
 either  to  discourage  the  Christian,  or  lead  him  to  depreciate  the 
 real  importance  of  human  instrumentality  in  extending  and  build- 
 
APPENDIX.  307 
 
 ing  up  the  church ;  it  ought  to  lead  us  all  to  "  cease  from  man" 
 as  an  ultimate  guide  in  divine  things;  to  "  search  the  Scriptures 
 daily;"  to  walk  with  a  scrupulous  care  in  their  light;  and  to  pray 
 fervently  and  unceasingly,  that  both  those  who  administer  and 
 those  who  receive  the  ordinances  of  God,  may  constantly  go  "to 
 the  law  and  to  the  testimony"  for  guidance  in  every  thing. 
 
 As  the  remark  in  question  applies  to  every  department  of  sa- 
 cred things,  in  which  men  act,  so  it  may  be  considered,  perhaps, 
 as  applying  particularly  to  Revivals  of  Religion.  In  those 
 precious  seasons,  so  dear  to  every  pious  heart,  and  so  much  to 
 be  desired  by  every  one  vi^ho  loves  the  prosperity  of  Zion — when 
 tlie  graces  of  Christians  are  revived — when  many  who  have  been 
 slumbering  in  sin  are  avi^akened,  for  the  first  time,  to  a  sight  of 
 their  guilt  and  danger — when  the  awful  realities  of  eternity  begin 
 to  be  revealed  to  the  minds  of  multitudes  who  never  saw  them 
 as  realities  before — when  human  sympathies  and  passions,  as  well 
 as  gracious  feelings,  are  called  into  exercise,  and  sometimes  into 
 very  powerful  and  morbid  exercise — and  when  those  who  are  yet 
 "  babes  in  Christ,"  and  who,  of  course,  have  no  experience,  are 
 ready  to  listen  to  every  suggestion  which  may  indicate  some  new 
 method  of  "  winning  souls,"  and  of  extending  the  Redeemer's 
 kingdom, — can  it  be  wondered,  that,  in  such  a  season  of  deep  in- 
 terest and  powerful  excitement,'feeling  should  often  predominate 
 over  judgment;  and  enthusiasm,  fanaticism,  and  various  forms  of 
 spurious  emotion,  mingle  with  genuine  exercises;  and,  in  the  view 
 of  superficial  observers,  throw  a  suspicious  appearance  over  the 
 whole  work  ?  In  many  instances,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that 
 genuine  effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  means  of  which  large  ad- 
 ditions have  been  made  to  the  church  of  Christ,  have,  in  their 
 progress,  been  tarnished  by  human  management,  and  unhallowed 
 mixtures ;  and,  in  not  a  few  cases,  arrested  by  transactions  and 
 appearances,  which  pained  the  hearts  of  intelligent  Christians, 
 disgusted  and  alienated  serious  inquirers,  grieved  aw'ay  the  Spirit 
 of  God,  left  the  state  of  the  population,  thus  graciously  visited, 
 perhaps  less  favourable  than  it  was  found ;  and  greatly  streng- 
 thened the  hands  of  tlie  enemies  of  the  revival  cause. 
 
 This  is  so  far  from  being  a  rare  occurrence,  that  it  is  presumed, 
 an  extensive  and  strongly-marked  revival  of  religion  has  seldom 
 occurred,  in  any  age  or  country,  and  even  under  the  ministry  of 
 the  most  prudent  and  pious  pastor,  in  the  course  of  which  some 
 
308  APPENDIX. 
 
 things  did  not  take  place  adapted  to  grieve  tlie  enlightened  friends 
 of  the  cause  of  Christ.  Public  services,  perhaps,  have  been,  with 
 the  best  intention,  so  inordinately  multiplied,  as,  in  a  measure, 
 to  defeat  their  own  object.  Means  have  been  resorted  to,  in 
 the  fulness  of  ardent  feeling,  which  scriptural  wisdom  and  ex- 
 perience could  not  justify.  Irregularities  and  excesses  have  in- 
 sensibly crept  in,  which,  though  meant  for  the  best,  and  promis- 
 ing, at  the  time,  to  be  useful,  proved  far  otherwise  in  their  influ- 
 ence. Expression  has  been  given,  in  public  and  private,  to  feelings, 
 which,  though  sincere  and  unaffected  in  those  in  whom  they  were 
 first  witnessed,  were  by  no  means  of  a  similar  character  in  all 
 subsequent  imitators.  A  few,  perhaps,  who  were  deeply  im- 
 pressed with  the  importance  of  religion,  and  with  the  danger  of 
 the  impenitently  wicked,  began,  without  permission,  to  give  vent 
 to  their  honest  zeal  in  warm  public  addresses.  Those  whose 
 zeal  and  knowledge  were  less,  and  whose  vanity  was  greater, 
 soon  imitated  their  example ;  until  lay-preaching  became  pre- 
 valent, and  extravagance  and  folly  were  the  most  prominent  fea- 
 tures in  the  scene.  Meetings  for  prayer  were  protracted  to  an 
 unseasonable  hour.  Judicious  and  sober-minded  Christians  were 
 grieved  to  see  plans  adopted,  and  practices  indulged,  which, 
 though  intended  for  good,  were  by  no  means  adapted  to  promote 
 it.  Many  who  saw  and  lamented  these  evils  were  backward  to 
 oppose  them,  lest  they  should  be  thought  unfriendly  to  what  was 
 really  excellent  and  commendable  in  the  passing  scene.  Thus 
 revivals  have  lost  some  of  their  lustre  with  all,  have  been  alto- 
 gether discredited  in  the  eyes  of  many,  and  have,  perhaps,  been 
 succeeded  by  long  seasons  of  prevailing  carelessness,  and  even  of 
 hardened  opposition  to  the  special  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 But  not  only  are  the  seeds  of  human  infirmity  and  corruption, 
 to  which  1  have  referred,  quite  sufficient  to  produce  and  to  ex- 
 plain the  evils  which  have  been  mentioned — not  only  are  the 
 honest  mistakes,  and  the  remaining  imperfections,  of  the  best 
 men  apt  to  betray  them,  in  seasons  of  excitement,  into  language 
 and  plans  which  will  not  stand  the  test  of  enlightened  reflection, — 
 but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  great  adversary  of  souls  makes 
 it  his  constant  study,  by  working  on  the  minds  of  hypocrites  and 
 fanatics,  and  by  leading  good  men,  as  far  as  possible,  into  his 
 
 snares,  to  counteract  and  to  discredit  revivals  of  religion "  If 
 
 we  look  back" — says  the  eminently  wise  and  experienced  Presi- 
 
APPENDIX.  309 
 
 dent  Edwards — "  If  we  look  back  into  the  history  of  the  church 
 of  God  in  past  ages,  we  may  observe  that  it  has  been  a  common 
 device  of  the  devil,  to  overset  a  revival  of  religion  ;  when  he  finds 
 he  can  keep  men  quiet  and  secure  no  longer,  then  to  drive  them 
 into  excesses  and  extravagances.  He  holds  them  back  as  long 
 as  he  can ;  but,  when  he  can  do  it  no  longer,  then  he  will  push 
 them  on,  and,  if  possible,  run  them  upon  their  heads.  And  it 
 has  been  by  this  means  chiefly  that  he  has  been  successful,  in 
 several  instances,  to  overthrow  most  hopeful  and  promising  be- 
 ginnings ;  yea,  the  principal  means  by  which  the  devil  was  suc- 
 cessful, by  degrees,  to  overset  that  grand  religious  revival  of  the 
 world  that  was  in  the  primitive  ages  of  Christianity ;  and,  in  a 
 manner,  to  overthrow  the  Christian  church  through  the  earth, 
 and  to  make  way  for  and  bring  on  the  grand  anti-christian  apos- 
 tacy,  that  master-piece  of  all  the  devil's  work,  was  to  improve 
 the  indiscreet  zeal  of  Christians ;  to  drive  them  into  those  three 
 extremes  o(  enthusiasm,  superstitioji,  and  severity  towards  opposers  ; 
 which  should  be  enough  for  an  everlasting  warning  to  the  Chris- 
 tian church.  And  though  the  devil  will  do  his  diligence  to  stir 
 up  the  open  enemies  of  religion,  yet  he  knows  what  is  for  his 
 interest  so  well,  that,  in  a  time  of  revival  of  religion,  his  main 
 strength  shall  be  tried  with  the  friends  of  it,  and  lie  will  chiefly 
 exert  himself  in  his  attempts  upon  them  to  mislead  them.  One 
 truly  zealous  person,  in  the  time  of  such  an  event,  that  seems  to 
 have  a  great  hand  in  the  affair,  and  draws  the  eyes  of  many  upon  him, 
 may  do  more  (through  Satan's  being  too  subtle  for  him)  to  hinder 
 the  work,  than  a  hundred  great,  and  strong,  and  open  opposers."* 
 One  would  think,  at  first  view,  that  a  single  series  of  mis- 
 chievous disorders,  strongly  marked,  exhibited  in  a  day  of  great 
 public  interest,  and  distinctly  recorded,  would  be  sufficient  to 
 instruct  and  warn  the  church  in  all  succeeding  times.  But, 
 unhappily,  this  is  by  no  means  found  to  be  the  case.  Human 
 nature  being  the  same  in  all  ages,  the  tendencies,  infirmities,  and 
 temptations  of  men,  are  the  same.  One  generation  forgets  the 
 experience  of  that  which  preceded  it.  Few  read  the  record  of 
 that  experience,  and  fewer  still  are  qualified  to  profit  by  it.     The 
 
 *  Some  Thoughts  concerning  the  present  Revival  of  Religion,  &c.  Part  IV. 
 page  S33,  of  the  new  edition,  lately  published  in  this  series  of  Select  Christian 
 Authors,  with  an  Introductory  Essay  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  Pye  Smith. 
 
310  APPENDIX. 
 
 consequence  is,  that  every  few  y(?ars  the  same  occurrences  take 
 place.  Good  men  are  insnared  and  led  astray  in  the  same 
 manner.  Hypocrites  manifest  the  same  arts  and  unhallowed 
 ebullitions.  Similar  mistakes  are  made,  and  similar  irregularities 
 are  indulged,  without  recollecting,  or  perhaps  knowing,  that  they 
 were  ever  witnessed  before ;  and,  of  course,  without  being  admon- 
 ished by  the  painful  instructions  of  former  times.  Thus  it  is 
 that  children  profit  so  little  by  the  experience  of  their  fathers. 
 It  were  well,  indeed,  if  the  fathers  themselves  always  profited  as 
 they  ought  by  their  own. 
 
 The  truth  of  these  remarks  has  been  exemplified,  in  a  greater 
 or  less  degree,  in  almost  every  age  of  the  church,  from  the  day 
 of  Pentecost  until  the  present  hour.  Even  under  the  eyes  of 
 the  inspired  apostles  themselves,  some  of  the  evils  of  which  we 
 have  spoken  occurred,  and  were  formally  reproved  as  disorderly  and 
 mischievous.  For  example,  no  one  can  read  the  fourteenth  chap- 
 ter of  the  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  without  perceiving  that  the 
 extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were  greatly  abused  by  some 
 of  the  members  of  that  church,  and  the  exercise  of  these  gifts  con- 
 nected with  much  disorder.  It  is  perfectly  evident  that  there 
 was  a  considerable  excitement  among  the  people  ;  and  it  is 
 quite  as  evident,  that  this  excitement  was  not  conducted  with 
 decorum  and  wisdom.  The  following  paraphrase  of  Dr.  Dod- 
 dridge, on  the  twenty-sixth  verse  of  that  chapter,  is  decisive  as 
 to  his  view  of  the  subject — "  I  might  also  urge,  upon  this  head, 
 the  great  disorder  which  is  introduced  into  your  assemblies  by 
 this  ostentatious  manner  of  proceeding ;  for,  indeed,  if  you  think 
 seriously,  what  a  shocking  thing  it  is,  my  brethren,  that  when 
 you  come  together  for  the  purposes  of  social  worship,  in  which 
 all  hearts  should  unite,  each  of  you  is  desirous  himself  to  officiate 
 publicly,  in  such  a  manner  as  best  suits  his  present  inclination, 
 without  any  regard  to  decency  and  order?  Every  one  of  you 
 hath  a  psalm  to  read,  hath  a  doctrine  to  inculcate,  *  hath  a 
 tongue'  in  which  to  preach  or  pray,  '  hath  a  revelation'  of  some 
 mystery  to  produce,  'hath  an  interpretation,'  which  perhaps  he 
 immediately  begins,  while  the  person  for  whom  he  is  to  inter- 
 pret hath  but  begun  to  speak ;  and  thus  five  or  six,  if  not  more, 
 may  be  speaking  at  the  same  time,  in  consequence  of  which  no 
 one  can  be  distinctly  heard,  and  the  assembly  degenerates  into 
 a  kind  of  tumultuous  riot.     I  beseech  you,  my  friends,  to  rectify 
 
APPENDIX.  311 
 
 thisj  and  to  proceed  upon  the  general  canon,  which  I  would 
 recommend  to  you  upon  all  such  occasions, — 'Let  all  things  be 
 done,'  not  for  ostentation,  but  'for  edification  j'  in  such  a  manner 
 as  you  do  in  your  consciences  believe  will  be  most  like  to  do  good 
 
 to  the  souls  of  men,  and  to  build  up  the  church  of  Christ." To 
 
 this  paraphrase  the  pious  author  adds,  in  a  note — "  It  seems 
 probable,  that  some  of  these  Christians  were  so  full  of  themselves, 
 and  so  desirous  of  exercising  their  respective  gifts,  that,  without 
 waiting  for  the  permission  and  direction  of  iiim  who  presided  in 
 the  assembly,  several  began  speaking,  or  singing  in  the  same 
 minute,  and  some  began  while  others  were  speaking.  The  manner 
 in  which  discourses  were  carried  on  in  the  schoolsof  the  philoso- 
 phers, where  several  little  knots  of  disputants  seem  to  have  been 
 engaged  at  the  same  time,  and  what  happened  in  Jewish  syna- 
 gogues after  worship  was  completed,  might  possibly  have  given 
 some  occasion  to  an  irregularity  which  to  us  seems  so  shocking." 
 So  much  for  the  case  of  the  Corinthian  church.  The  diligent 
 reader  of  the  New  Testament  will  see  in  the  accounts  given  of 
 other  churches,  indications  of  similar  disorders,  evidently  spoken 
 of  as  offensive  to  infinite  wisdom. 
 
 Concerning  the  partial  or  more  extensive  revivals  of  religion 
 which  took  place,  in  different  countries,  from  the  apostolic  age 
 to  the  Reformation,  we  know  so  little  in  detail,  that  we  cannot 
 undertake  to  speak  particularly  of  the  disorders  with  which  they 
 were  attended.  But  that  there  ivere  such  disorders,  in  a  number 
 of  instances,  cannot  be  doubted  by  those  who  read  ecclesiastical 
 history  with  the  smallest  share  of  either  attention  or  discernment. 
 I  have  no  doubt,  that  many  of  those  serious  people,  who  are  re- 
 presented by  Mosheim  and  others,  as  having  fallen  into  irregu- 
 larities, and  who  are  set  down  by  these  historians  as  "heretics" 
 or  "  schismatics,"  were  really  among  the  "  Witnesses  of  the 
 Truth;"  who  connected  with  their  testimony  some  wildness  in 
 opinion,  or  disorder  in  practice,  which  tarnished  their  profession, 
 and  virtually  threw  their  influence  into  the  scale  of  the  enemy. 
 Tlie  fact  is,  we  seldom  read  of  the  minds  of  men  being  roused 
 and  excited,  even  by  a  good  Spirit,  without  some  testimony  that 
 pride,  vanity,  enthusiasm,  and  fanaticism,  in  various  degrees  and 
 forms,  mingled  with  the  good  work,  and  produced  effects  which 
 grieved  the  hearts  of  intelligent  and  solid  Christians.  It  seems 
 to  have  been  the  lot  of  "  the  sons  of  God,"  in  all  ages,  that 
 
812  APPENDIX. 
 
 whenever  they  assembled  in  greater  numbers,  and  with  greater 
 zeal  than  usual,  to  "  present  themselves  before  the  Lord,"  "  Satan 
 came  also  among  them." 
 
 The  glorious  revival  of  religion  which  we  are  wont  to  designate 
 by  the  emphatic  title  of  the  reformation,  can  never  be  too 
 highly  estimated,  or  too  gratefully  acknowledged,  by  those  who 
 love  the  purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  That 
 wonderful  impulse  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  electrified  Wes- 
 tern Christendom,  and  which,  at  once,  convulsed  and  purified  so 
 large  a  portion  of  the  church,  was  made  productive  of  blessings 
 in  which  we  yet  rejoice,  and  which  will  be  matter  of  fervent 
 thankfulness  to  the  end  of  time.  But  even  the  lustre  of  that 
 scene  was  tarnished  by  various  disorders,  which  deeply  grieved 
 intelligent  and  judicious  Christians,  and,  in  some  places,  for  a 
 time,  greatly  hindered  the  progress  of  the  good  cause.  When  I 
 see  Carolostadt,  the  friend,  and,  for  a  time,  tlie  affectionate  coad- 
 jutor of  Luther,  a  man  of  respectable  talents  and  learning,  who 
 had  exposed  the  tyranny  and  superstition  of  the  Pope  with  great 
 effect,  and  who  has  been  pronounced  to  have  deserved  well  of 
 the  Protestant  cause, — when  I  see  such  a  man  acting  the  unwise 
 and  turbulent  part  which  history  reports  of  him,  I  could  almost 
 sit  down  and  weep  over  poor  frail  human  nature.  When  I  see 
 him  entering  the  churches  of  the  Romanists,  breaking  in  pieces 
 their  images,  throwing  down  their  altars,  and  trampling  their 
 crucifixes  under  his  feet, — when  I  find  him  denouncing  human 
 learning  as  useless,  if  not  injurious,  to  the  student  of  the  Holy 
 Scriptures;  going  into  the  shops  of  the  lowest  mechanics,  and 
 consulting  them  about  the  meaning  of  difficult  passages  of  Scrip- 
 ture,  ostentatiously  renouncing  the  title  of  "  doctor,"  and  all 
 names  of  ecclesiastical  distinction,  insisting  that  ministers  ought 
 not  to  study,  but  to  support  themselves  by  the  labour  of  their 
 own  hands;  filling  the  minds  of  young  men  with  his  eccentric 
 and  mischievous  opinions ;  persuading  the  students  of  the  Uni- 
 versity of  Wirtemberg  to  abandon  their  studies,  and  even  the 
 boys,  in  the  lower  schools,  to  throw  aside  their  books,  and  enter 
 immediately  on  the  business  of  religious  teaching, — and  when  I 
 find  him,  in  addition  to  these  irregularities,  declaring  that  he  had 
 not  the  least  regard  for  the  authority  of  any  human  being,  but 
 must  pursue  his  own  course,  and  that  no  man  could  be  a  real 
 Christian  who  disapproved  of  that  course, — I  say,  when  I  find  him 
 
APPENDIX.  313 
 
 acting  thus,  amidst  the  entreaties  and  the  tears  of  far  wiser  and 
 more  pious  men  than  himself — I  cannot  help  exclaiming,  "  Lord, 
 what  is  man  !"  These  proceedings,  it  is  unnecessary  to  say,  were 
 matter  of  great  grief  to  Luther,  and  all  his  judicious  friends,  and 
 evidently  injured  the  cause  of  the  Reformation.  But,  in  spite  of 
 all  the  remonstrances  and  entreaties  which  could  be  presented  to 
 Carolostadt,  he  persevered  in  his  unhappy  course  for  several  years. 
 And  although  he  afterwards  came,  in  a  great  measure,  to  his 
 senses,  acknowledged  liis  fault,  and  professed  to  mourn  over  it, 
 still  the  cause  of  truth  had  been  dishonoured,  and  incalculable 
 mischief  done,  which  it  was  impossible  to  recall. 
 
 The  revival  of  religion  which  took  place  in  the  former  part  of 
 the  eighteenth  century,  in  this  country,  is  generally  considered,  I 
 believe,  and  with  great  justice,  as  the  most  extensive  and  power- 
 ful that  American  Christians  ever  witnessed.  The  labours  of  the 
 apostolic  Whitfield,  and  his  coadjutors,  the  Tennents,  &c.  and 
 also  of  the  venerable  Stoddard,  President  Edwards,  and  others, 
 in  New  England,  were  connected  with  triumphs  of  gospel  truth, 
 which  the  friends  of  vital  piety  love  to  remember,  and  which  they 
 can  never  call  to  mind  without  gratitude  and  praise  to  Him  who 
 has  "  the  residue  of  the  Spirit."  Many  thousands  of  souls,  there 
 is  reason  to  believe,  were  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
 daring  that  revival,  and  a  new  impulse  and  aspect  given  to  the 
 church  in  the  American  colonies. 
 
 Yet,  here  again,  some  of  the  managers  in  this  heart-elevating 
 scene — to  recur  to  the  expressive  language  of  Baxter — "  left 
 upon  it  the  prints  of  their  fingers,"  and  thus  created  unsightly 
 spots  in  a  "  blaze  of  glory."  He  who  will  take  the  trouble  to 
 consult  the  fourth  part  of  the  venerable  Edwards'  treatise  on 
 that  revival,  as  well  as  some  other  contemporaneous  publications, 
 will  find  evidence  of  this  fact  as  painful  as  it  is  unquestionable. 
 He  will  find,  that  amidst  the  most  gratifying  evidence,  that  good 
 seed,  and  good  fruits  predominated,  the  enemy  was  permitted  to 
 "  sow  tares,"  which  sprung  up  with  the  wheat,  and,  in  some 
 cases,  almost  "choked  it."'  The  disorders  oi lay-preaching  well- 
 nigh  brought  the  ministry,  in  many  places,  into  contempt.  The 
 outcries,  the  praying  and  exhorting  by  females  in  public,  grieved 
 the  hearts  of  judicious  Christians.  The  language  oi  harsh  censure 
 and  of  uncharitable  denunciation,  as  "  unconverted"  persons — Jis 
 •'  blind  leaders  of  the  blind" — as  "  devout  leaders  to  hell" — was 
 O  62 
 
314  APPENDIX. 
 
 directed  towards  some  of  the  best  ministers  of  Christ  in  the  com- 
 munity, because  they  disapproved  of  these  irregularities.  Public 
 confessions  of  secret  sins  were  warmly  urged,  and  actually  made, 
 and  crimes  altogether  unsuspected  brought  to  light,  to  the  dis- 
 grace of  Christian  character,  and  the  destruction  of  domestic 
 peace.  Thus  scenes  which  were  no  doubt  intended  to  make  a 
 deep  and  salutary  moral  impression,  were  made  the  subjects  of 
 unhallowed  speculation,  and  the  themes  of  a  thousand  tongues. 
 All  these  things  were  urged  with  the  confidence  of  oracular  wis- 
 dom ;  and  whoever  ventured  to  lisp  any  thing  like  doubt  or  op- 
 position, was  publicly  stigmatized  as  an  enemy  to  revivals,  and  an 
 opposer  of  vital  piety. 
 
 Among  those  who  took  the  lead  in  this  fanatical  and  disorderly 
 conduct,  one  individual  obtained  such  an  unhappy  eminence,  that 
 his  case  ought  to  be  kept  before  the  public  mind  as  a  salutary 
 warning.  I  need  not  tell  you,  that  I  refer  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  James 
 Davenport,  great-grandson  of  the  venerable  and  excellent  John 
 Davenport,  the  first  minister  of  New  Haven,  and  at  that  time 
 pastor  of  a  church  at  Southhold,  on  Long  Island.  Mr.  Davenport 
 was  then  a  young  man,  and  had  been  for  some  time  esteemed  a 
 pious  and  faithful  minister.  Hearing  of  the  signal  effusions  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit  with  which  God  had  been  pleased  to  favour  many 
 parts  of  New  England,  he,  about  the  year  \1^\,  made  a  visit  to 
 Connecticut,  and  shortly  afterwards  to  Massachusetts ;  and  every 
 where  preached  abundantly,  and  entered  with  warmth  into  the 
 spirit  of  the  prevailing  revivals.  Soon,  however,  becoming  ani- 
 mated by  a  furious  zeal,  and  imagining  that  he  was  called  to  take 
 a  special  lead  in  the  work,  he  began  to  set  at  nought  all  the  rules 
 of  Christian  prudence  and  order,  and  to  give  the  most  unrestrained 
 liberty  to  his  fanatical  feelings.  He  raised  his  voice  to  the  high- 
 est pitch  in  public  services,  and  accompanied  his  unnatural  vehe- 
 mence, and  cantatory  bawling,  with  the  most  violent  agitations  of 
 body.  He  encouraged  his  hearers  to  give  the  most  unrestrained 
 vent  both  to  their  distress  and  joy,  by  violent  outcries  in  the  midst 
 of  public  assemblies.  He  pronounced  those  who  were  thus  vio- 
 lently agitated,  and  who  made  these  public  outcries,  to  be  un- 
 doubtedly converted  persons.  He  openly  encouraged  his  new 
 converts  to  speak  in  public,  and  brought  forward  many  ignorant 
 and  unqualified  persons,  young  and  old,  to  address  large  assem- 
 blies, in  his  own  vehement  and  magisterial  manner.     He  led  his 
 
APPENDIX.  315 
 
 followers  in  procession  through  the  streets,  singing  psalms  and 
 hymns.  He  claimed  a  kind  of  prescriptive  right  to  sit  in  judg^ 
 ment  on  the  character  of  ministers  of  the  gospel.  He  went  from 
 place  to  place,  undertaking  to  examine  ministers  as  to  their  spiri- 
 tual state,  and  to  decide  with  confidence  whether  they  were  con- 
 verted or  not;  and  when  his  judgment  was  unfavourable,  he  would 
 often  in  his  public  prayers  denounce  them  as  graceless  persons, 
 and  call  upon  the  people  to  pray  for  their  conversion.  Those 
 who  refused  to  be  examined  by  him,  he,  of  course,  placed  on  the 
 reprobated  list.  He  made  his  public  prayers  the  medium  of  harsh, 
 and  often  indecent  attack,  on  those  ministers  and  others  whom 
 he  felt  disposed,  on  any  account,  to  censure.  He  taught  his  fol- 
 lowers to  govern  themselves  by  impulses  and  impressions,  rather 
 than  by  the  word  of  God;  and  represented  all  public  services  in 
 which  there  was  not  some  visible  agitation,  or  some  audible  out- 
 cry, as  of  no  value.  He  warned  the  people  against  hearing  un- 
 converted ministers,  representing  it  as  a  dreadful  sin  to  do  so ; 
 and  on  more  than  one  occasion,  publicly  refused  to  receive  the 
 sacramental  symbols  in  particular  churches,  when  he  had  an  op- 
 portunity of  doing  it,  because  he  doubted  the  piety  of  the  pastors. 
 
 Mr.  Davenport's  elder  and  more  judicious  brethren,  who  trem- 
 bled for  the  interests  of  religion,  and  who  were  especially  anxious 
 that  no  dishonour  might  be  cast  on  the  revivals  which  were  going 
 on  around  them,  remonstrated  against  these  proceedings,  warned 
 him  of  their  consequences,  and  begged  hira  to  examine  whether 
 he  was  not  under  the  influence  of  a  wrong  spirit.  But  he  was 
 deaf  to  all  their  remonstrances  and  entreaties ;  encouraged  bodies 
 of  people,  in  a  number  of  places,  to  withdraw  from  their  pastors, 
 and  establish  separate  societies,  in  which  all  his  peculiarities  and 
 extravagances  might  be  freely  indulged ;  scattered  division  and 
 strife  in  every  direction ;  increased  the  number  of  the  enemies  of 
 the  revival ;  discouraged  and  disgusted  not  a  few  of  its  friends ; 
 and,  in  a  word,  created  disorders,  alienation,  bitterness,  anddivi- 
 sion,  the  consequences  of  which  remain,  in  many  parts  of  that 
 country,  to  the  present  day. 
 
 In  this  deplorable  state  of  things,  some  of  the  most  eminently 
 wise  and  pious  ministers  in  the  land,  raised  a  warning  voice  against 
 extravagances  which  seemed  likely  to  bear  down  all  before  them. 
 They  were  heard  by  some,  and  their  preaching  and  writings  did 
 much  good.     But  they  were  denounced  by  many  as  enemies  of 
 
 o  2 
 
316  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  revival ;  and,  in  spite  of  every  thing  they  could  say  or  do,  the 
 infatuation  of  Davenport  and  his  followers  could  not  be  arrested. 
 Like  other  diseases,  it  ran  its  course,  until  the  virulent  matter 
 which  gave  it  aliment  was  in  a  measure  expended.  The  Holy 
 Spirit,  in  the  mean  time,  was  grieved,  and  took  his  departure; 
 and  a  spirit  of  discord,  contention,  and  animosity,  took  the  place 
 of  his  hallowed  influence. 
 
 It  is  true,  Mr.  Davenport,  in  1744',  became  sensible  of  his  folly 
 and  sin,  and  published  an  humble  confession  and  recantation  j  in 
 which  he  acknowledged  that  he  had  been  actuated  by  a  wrong 
 spirit,  lamented  many  parts  of  his  conduct,  and  was  in  some  mea- 
 sure restored  to  the  fellowship  of  his  injured  brethren.  But  to 
 repair  the  mischief  which  he  had  done  was  beyond  his  power. 
 The  friends  of  Zion  had  been  clad  in  mourning.  Her  enemies 
 had  triumphed.  Truth  lay  bleeding  in  the  streets.  Congrega- 
 tions had  been  torn  in  pieces  and  scattered.  New  societies  had 
 been  established  upon  fanatical  principles,  and  could  not  be  re- 
 claimed. Immortal  souls  had  been  disgusted  with  what  claimed 
 to  be  religion,  driven  from  the  house  of  God,  and  probably  lost 
 for  ever.  The  enemies  of  real  revivals  of  religion,  who  were  many 
 and  powerful,  had  become  confirmed  and  hardened  in  their  hostility. 
 And  many  personal  and  ecclesiastical  desolations  had  been  pro- 
 duced, over  which  their  author  might  mourn  and  weep,  but  which 
 he  could  not  remedy.* 
 
 Scenes  in  some  measure  similar  have  been  repeatedly  exhibited 
 since  that  time.  Of  these,  I  have  neither  time  nor  inclination  to 
 speak  of  more  than  one. — The  case  to  which  I  refer  is  that  of  the 
 remarkable  revivals  which  took  place  in  the  years  1800,  1801,  and 
 1802,  in  the  western  country,  and  more  particularly  within  the 
 bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  My  impression  is,  that  the 
 most  enlightened  and  sincere  friends  of  vital  piety,  who  had  the 
 best  opportunity  of  being  intimately  acquainted  with  the  revivals 
 referred  to,  believe  them  to  have  been  a  real  work  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit;  or  at  least,  to  have  been  productive  of  a  number  of  genuine 
 conversions.  But  that  this  work  of  grace  was  attended,  and 
 finally  overshadowed,  disgraced,  and  terminated  by  fanaticism, 
 and  disorders  of  the  most  distressing  character,  will  not  probably 
 
 *  See  Prince's  Christian  History,  Nos.  82,  83, 103,  &c,    Trumbull's  History  of 
 Connecticut,  Book  II.  Chapter  VIII. 
 
APPENDIX.  317 
 
 now  be  questioned  by  any  competent  judges.  This  excitement 
 began  in  Logan  county,  in  Kentucky,  but  soon  spread  over  all 
 the  state,  and  into  the  neighbouring  states.  Besides  increased 
 attention  to  the  usual  seasons,  and  the  ordinary  means  of  religious 
 worship,  there  were,  during  the  summers  of  the  years  just  men- 
 tioned, large  camji-meetings  held,  and  a  number  of  days  and  nights, 
 in  succession,  spent  in  almost  unceasing  religious  exercises.  At 
 these  meetings,  hundreds,  and,  in  some  cases,  thousands  of  people 
 might  have  been  seen  and  heard,  at  the  same  time,  engaged  in 
 singing  and  prayer,  in  exhortation  and  preaching,  in  leaping,  shout- 
 ing, disputing,  and  conversing,  with  a  confusion  scarcely  describ- 
 able.  This  wonderful  excitement  may  be  considered  as  standing 
 related,  both  as  cause  and  effect,  to  several  other  deplorable  ir- 
 regularities.* A  love  of  excitement  and  of  agitation  seemed  to 
 take  possession  of  the  people.  They  began  to  suppose,  that  when 
 these  were  absent  nothing  was  done.  A  number  of  hot-headed 
 young  men,  intoxicated  with  the  prevailing  element  of  excitement, 
 and  feeling  confident  of  their  own  powers  and  call  to  the  work, 
 though  entirely  destitute  of  any  suitable  education,  assumed  the 
 office  of  public  exhorters  and  instructors.  These  were  soon  after- 
 wards licensed  to  preach;  a  majority  of  the  Presbytery  hoping, 
 that  although  not  regularly  qualified,  they  might  be  useful.  When 
 once  this  door  was  opened,  it  was  found  difficult  to  close  it.  Can- 
 didate after  candidate,  of  this  character,  and  on  this  plan,  were  li- 
 censed, and  subsequently  ordained,  until  this  description  of  min- 
 isters threatened  to  become  a  majority  of  the  whole  body.  As 
 might  have  been  expected,  a  new  source  of  trouble  now  appeared. 
 A  number  of  these  raw  and  ignorant  young  men,  and  a  few  of  the 
 older  ministers,  began  to  manifest  great  laxness  as  to  their  theo- 
 logical opinions.  And  a  new  Presbytery  having  been  set  off, 
 consisting  chiefly  of  those  who  were  friendly  to  the  new  opinions 
 and  measures,  became  a  sort  of  mint,  for  issuing,  in  great  abun- 
 dance, similar  coin.  Candidates  were  freely  licensed  and  ordained, 
 who  declined  adopting  the  Confession  of  P'aith  of  the  Presbyterian 
 Church,  in  the  usual  form.  They  were  received  on  their  declar- 
 ing, that  they  adopted  that  Confession  "  only  so  far  as  they  con- 
 sidered it  as  agreeing  with  the  word  of  God."     On  this  plan,  it 
 
 ♦  See  President  Bishop's  Outline  of  the  History  of  the  Church  in  Kentucky, 
 p.  117. 
 
318  APPENDIX. 
 
 is  manifest,  subscription  was  a  piece  of  solemn  mockery.  Per- 
 sons of  all  conceivable  sentiments  might  freely  enter  at  such  a 
 door.  The  consequence  was,  that  Arminians  and  Pelagians  ac- 
 tually entered  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  went  on  rapidly  to 
 multiply,  until  the  decisive  measures  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky, 
 and  of  the  General  Assembly,  arrested  the  progress  of  the  evil. 
 By  means  of  the  measures  referred  to,  these  disorderly  intruders, 
 with  their  pertinacious  adherents,  were  finally  separated  from  the 
 Synod  of  Kentucky.  A  majority  of  them  formed  the  body  known 
 by  the  name  of  the  '*  Cumberland  Presbyterians,"  now  consisting 
 of  a  number  of  Presbyteries ;  professing  to  adopt  the  Presbyterian 
 form  of  government,  but  avowedly  embracing  Semi-pelagian  prin- 
 ciples in  theology.  Another,  but  smaller  portion,  formed  a  new 
 body,  denominated  "  Chrystians,"  and  sometimes  "  New  Lights," 
 or  "  Stoneites,"  (from  the  name  of  their  principal  leader,)  and 
 became  a  kind  of  enthusiastic,  noisy  Socinians.  While  the  re- 
 mainder, under  the  same  lawless  impulse,  took  a  third  course, 
 and  fell  into  all  the  fanatical  absurdities  of  "  Shakerism." 
 
 In  this  case,  indeed,  as  in  some  of  those  before  recited,  several 
 of  the  ministerial  brethren,  more  advanced  in  life,  who  had  lent 
 their  names  and  their  influence  to  these  deplorable  disorders,  be- 
 came, after  a  while,  sensible  of  their  mistake,  acknowledged  their 
 fault,  and  were  restored  to  the  bosom  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
 But,  as  in  former  cases,  not  until  mischiefs  then  beyond  their 
 control  had  been  consummated.  The  mournful  results  of  their 
 course  had  been  predicted,  and  they  were  entreated  to  guard 
 against  the  division  and  corruption  to  which  it  could  not  fail  of 
 leading.  But  they  would  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  pause,  until 
 the  church  had  been  rent  in  pieces — until  heresies  of  the  grossest 
 kind  had  been  engendered  and  embodied — and  until  they  had 
 effectually  scattered,  in  that  country,  the  seeds  of  deep  and  ex- 
 tended ecclesiastical  desolation.  No  intelligent  Christian,  it  is 
 believed,  who  has  any  adequate  acquaintance  with  the  course  of 
 the  events  in  question,  has  any  doubt,  that  these  revivals,  on  ac- 
 count of  their  sad  accompaniments,  left  the  churches  in  the  west  in 
 a  far  worse  state  than  they  had  been  before.  Anterior  to  the  oc- 
 currence of  these  scenes,  their  state  had  borne  chiefly  a  negative 
 character.  There  was  a  lamentable  absence  of  religious  know- 
 ledge, privileges,  and  feeling.  But  now  there  M'as  generated  a 
 bitter  hostility  to  revivals  of  religion  ;  a  systematic,  bold,  and  wide- 
 
APPENDIX.  319 
 
 spread  infidelity;  and  such  a  division  and  alienation  of  the  sound 
 materials  for  ecclesiastical  organizations  which  were  left,  as  to 
 throw  them  back  for  many  years,  as  to  any  desirable  religious 
 order.  As  to  the  disorders  which  have  marked  some  revivals  of 
 still  more  recent  date,  I  dare  not  trust  myself  either  to  recount 
 or  discuss  them.  But  enough,  I  trust,  has  been  said  to  answer 
 my  purpose.  I  have  stated  the  facts  of  other  times  just  as  they 
 are  recorded  by  the  pen  of  impartial  history,  without  allowing  my- 
 self, to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  belief,  to  disguise,  or  to 
 caricature,  a  single  feature  in  any  portrait.  Every  discerning 
 reader  will  be  able  to  apply  the  past  to  the  present,  and  to  see,  in 
 the  errors  and  sufferings  of  our  fathers,  some  of  those  mistakes 
 which  we  ought  carefully  to  avoid.  God  grant  that  we  may  none 
 of  us  reject  the  lesson,  until  it  shall  be  too  late  to  profit  by  it ! 
 
 It  was  remarked,  on  a  preceding  page,  that  the  disorders  which 
 occurred  in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  were  early  connected  with 
 camp-meetings — It  is  my  impression,  that  camp-meetings  began 
 in  the  Presbyterian  Church ;  that  they  were  first  adopted  from  a 
 kind  of  necessity,  in  a  country  where  houses  for  public  worship 
 were  few,  and  of  small  size,  and,  of  course,  altogether  insuflicient 
 for  receiving  the  great  crowds  which  collected  on  particular  oc- 
 casions, and  who  were  in  a  state  of  mind,  which  prompted  them 
 to  remain  a  number  of  days  at  the  place  of  meeting.  In  such  cir- 
 cumstances, encamping  in  the  open  air  seemed  to  be  unavoidable. 
 But  what  was  begun  from  necessity,  was  afterwards,  in  many  cases, 
 continued  from  choice.  Camp-meetings  were  found  to  furnish  ad- 
 mirable means  for  the  propagation  of  strong  excitement.  The 
 evils,  however,  to  which  they  naturally  led,  soon  diminished  their 
 popularity  with  calm  and  impartial  observers.  Our  Methodist 
 brethren,  it  is  believed,  took  this  plan  from  us,  and  retained  it  for 
 many  years,  as  one  of  their  favourite  methods  of  conducting  wor- 
 ship for  the  purpose  of  effect.  But,  although  not  yet  wholly  dis- 
 carded from  that  body,  it  is  no  longer  so  great  a  favourite,  or  so 
 extensively  employed  as  formerly.  Hence  a  pious  and  judicious 
 minister  of  that  denomination  lately  said  to  a  friend  of  mine — "  I 
 am  a  littre  surprised  at  you  Presbyterians.  We  tried  the  machine 
 of  camp-meetings  for  a  number  of  years,  and  have  but  recently 
 dismounted  from  it,  scarcely  escaping  with  whole  bones ;  when, 
 lo,  you  are  disposed  to  mount  again,  and  once  more  to  venture  on 
 tlie  perilous  experiment." 
 
320  APPENDIX. 
 
 I  confess  I  deeply  regret  that  the  use  of  camp-meetings  should 
 be  resumed  in  our  body.  Where  they  are  necessary,  that  is,  where 
 an  assembled  multitude  cannot  be  accommodated  in  any  other 
 way — as  was  evidently  the  case  with  some  of  the  audiences  of 
 John  the  Baptist,  and  afterwards,  in  some  cases,  with  those  of 
 our  Lord — and  as,  doubtless,  has  happened  in  a  number  of  in- 
 stances since, — let  them  be  freely  employed.  I  am  far  from  sup- 
 posing that  they  are  necessarily,  and  always  injurious.  Far  less, 
 that  all  the  converts,  which  have  been  numbered  on  such  occasions, 
 were  of  a  spurious  character.  By  no  means.  Wherever  the  word 
 of  God  is  faithfully  and  powerfully  presented,  it  never  fails,  I  be- 
 lieve, of  doing  some  good.  It  has  never  been  my  lot  to  see  a 
 Presbyterian  camp-meeting.  But  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of 
 personally  witnessing  the  effects  of  such  a  scene,  as  they  appeared 
 among  our  Methodist  brethren.  And  the  general  impression 
 which  they  made  upon  me,  was,  I  acknowledge,  by  no  means  fa- 
 vourable. To  say  nothing  of  the  irregularities  and  abuses  which 
 it  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  in  ordinary  cases,  wholly  to  avoid, 
 on  the  skirts,  and  sometimes  in  the  interior,  of  such  camps — they 
 have  always  appeared  to  me  adapted  to  make  religion  more  an 
 affair  of  display,  of  impulse,  of  noise,  and  of  animal  sympathy, 
 than  of  the  understanding,  the  conscience,  and  the  heart.  In 
 short,  they  have  always  struck  me  as  adapted,  in  their  ordinary 
 form,  to  produce  effects  on  our  intellectual  and  moral  nature, 
 analogous  to  those  of  strong  drink  on  the  animal  economy ;  that 
 is,  to  excite,  to  warm,  and  to  appear  to  strengthen  for  a  time,  but 
 only  to  pave  the  way  for  a  morbid  expenditure  of  "  sensorial 
 power" — as  we  say  concerning  the  animal  economy — and  for  con- 
 sequent debility  and  disease. 
 
 Some  of  my  brethren,  I  am  aware,  honestly,  and  I  have  no 
 doubt  piously,  entertain  a  different  opinion.  I  judge  them  not. 
 "  To  their  own  Master  they  stand  or  fall."  I  have  merely  ven- 
 tured to  pour  out  on  paper  the  fulness  of  a  heart  intensely  solici- 
 tous, if  I  do  not  deceive  myself,  for  the  extension  and  the  honour 
 of  true  religion ;  and  desiring,  as  sincerely  as  any  friend  of  camp- 
 meetings  in  the  land,  the  multiplication  and  the  universal  triumph 
 of  genuine  revivals.  I  claim  no  particular  skill,  or  extent  of  in- 
 formation on  this  subject,  and  am  cordially  willing  to  sit  and 
 learn  at  the  feet  of  any  brother  who  has  lessons  of  sound  and 
 adequate  experience,  and,  above  all,  of  inspired  wisdom,  to  offer 
 
APPENDIX.  321 
 
 on  this  subject.  But  until  such  can  be  produced  to  my  satisfac- 
 tion,  I  must  be  allowed,  as  a  commissioned  and  sworn  "  watchman 
 on  the  walls  of  Zion,"  (however  incompetent,)  to  give  warning, 
 "  according  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge  and  understanding." 
 
 While  I  speak  thus  candidly  on  the  subject  of  camp-meetings, 
 allow  me  to  volunteer  a  word  in  relation  to  what  are  commonly 
 styled  anxious  seats. — They  are  connected,  and  not  very  remotely, 
 with  the  subject  I  have  undertaken  to  discuss.  Far  be  it  from 
 me,  to  undertake  to  pronounce  on  those  brethren  who  have 
 thought  it  their  duty  to  countenance  them,  a  sentence  of  con- 
 demnation, or  to  question  that  good  has  sometimes  been  done 
 where  they  have  been  used.  But  this,  I  must  insist,  is  not  in 
 all  cases  a  safe  criterion  of  duty.  Men  may  be  savingly  benefited 
 by  the  instrumentality  of  means  which  all  would  unite  in  con- 
 demning. The  decisive  question  is,  Can  this  method  of  proceed- 
 ing be  considered  as  the  best  mode,  nay,  as  a  really  eligible  mode, 
 of  drawing  to  a  point,  and  ascertaining,  the  exercises  of  serious 
 inquirers  ?  Is  it  the  best  way  of  deciding  on  the  digested  feelings, 
 the  deliberate  purpose,  of  persons  whose  attention  has  been 
 aroused,  it  may  be  for  the  first  time,  and  perhaps  only  a  few  min- 
 utes before,  to  the  great  subject  of  religion  ?  If,  indeed,  I  were 
 called  upon  to  address  one  or  more  individuals  on  a  journey,  as 
 Philip  was,  in  the  case  of  the  Ethiopian  eunuch — individuals 
 whom  I  never  expected  to  see  again,  after  the  passing  hour — I 
 might,  without  impropriety,  call  them  to  declare  their  decision 
 within  that  hour,  and  baptize  them,  as  Philip  did.  Or,  if  I  had 
 occasion  to  speak  to  a  mixed  multitude,  the  greater  part  of  whom 
 could  only  remain  a  few  days  in  the  place  where  the  gospel  was 
 preached  to  them — as  was  the  situation  of  many  in  the  city  of 
 Jerusalem,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost — it  would  strike  me  as  proper 
 to  call  them,  not  merely  to  an  immediate  decision,  between  the 
 claims  of  God  and  the  world — which  indeed  ought  always  to  he 
 done  by  every  minister — but  also  to  an  immediate  manifestation  of 
 that  decision,  that  they  might  be  conversed  and  prayed  with  ac- 
 cordingly, in  the  few  hours  of  opportunity  which  they  were  per- 
 mitted to  enjoy.  But  it  would  by  no  means  occur  to  me  as  the 
 most  judicious  way,  in  ordinary  cases,  of  drawing  the  line  between 
 the  careless,  and  the  truly  anxious  inquirer,  to  request  all  who 
 were  disposed  to  think  seriously,  to  rise  and  present  themselves 
 before  a  public  assembly,  in  the  character  of  persons  who  had 
 o  8 
 
322  APPENDIX, 
 
 resolved,  or  were  desirous,  to  devote  themselves  to  the  service  of 
 Christ;  and  this,  perhaps,  at  the  close  of  the  very  sermon  by 
 means  of  which  it  was  hoped  they  had,  for  the  first  time,  begun 
 to  feel  and  inquire  about  salvation,  and,  of  course,  in  a  few  min- 
 utes after  they  thus  began  to  feel.  If  I  were  to  make  such  a  re- 
 quest, I  should  expect  to  find  the  persons  rising  and  presenting 
 themselves  in  compliance  with  it,  to  be,  for  the  most  part^  the 
 forward,  the  sanguine,  the  rash,  the  self-confident,  and  the  self- 
 righteous  ;  and  that  many,  who  felt  more  deeply,  and  yet  hesitated 
 about  announcing  themselves  so  suddenly  as  anxious  inquirers, 
 and,  of  course,  kept  their  seats,  would  prove  to  be  the  modest, 
 the  humble,  the  broken-hearted,  who  had  a  deep  impression  of 
 the  deceitfulness  of  the  heart,  and  who  considered  the  importance 
 of  pondering  well  the  solemnity  of  every  step  on  a  subject  of  such 
 unutterable  moment. 
 
 T  am  aware  that  the  advocates  of  the  system  of  "anxious  seats^" 
 urge,  with  some  plausibility,  that,  in  consideration  of  the  natural 
 tendency  of  the  impenitent  to  stifle  convictions,  and  to  tamper 
 with  the  spirit  of  procrastination,  it  is  desirable  that  they  should 
 be  prevailed  upon,  as  soon  as  possible,  to  commit  themselves  on 
 this  great  subject.     That  a  decisive  step  in  relation  to  this  sub- 
 ject is  desirable,  and  that  it  ought  to  be  taken  without  delay,  is 
 certain.     But,  at  the  same  time,  that  it  ought  to  be  taken  with- 
 out rashness,  with  knowledge,  with  due  consideration,  and  with 
 sacred  care  not  to  mistake  a  transient  emotion,  for  a  deep  im- 
 pression, or  a  settled  purpose,  is  equally  certain.     Suppose,  after 
 a  solemn  and  pointed  sermon,  an  invitation  to  be  given  to  all  pre- 
 sent who  felt  the  importance  of  an  immediate  attention  to  "  the 
 things  which  belong  to  their  peace,"  to  come  forward  and  take 
 the  seats  provided  for  them  near  the  pulpit.     Suppose  two  hun- 
 dred individuals  to  avail  themselves  of  this  invitation,  and  to  pre- 
 sent themselves  before  the  church  as  objects  of  attention  and 
 prayer.     And  suppose,  at  the  end  of  three  months,  fifty  of  these 
 to  unite  themselves  with  the  professing  people  of  God,  on  the 
 ground  of  "  a  good  hope  through  grace — fifty  more  to  take  the 
 same  step,  not  because  they  were  satisfied  of  their  Christian  char- 
 acter, but  because  they  had  committed  themselves,  and  did  not 
 wish  to  appear  fickle,  or  apostates — and  the  remaining  hundred 
 to  return,  with  greater  obduracy  than  before,  to  their  former  care- 
 less and  sinful  course.     I  say,  suppose  such  steps,  and  such  a  re- 
 
APPENDIX.  323 
 
 salt  as  I  have  stated  to  occur, — would  it  be  deemed,  by  judicious 
 Christians,  a  result,  on  the  whole,  more  favourable  for  the  best  in- 
 terests of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  than  if,  in  pursuance  of  what 
 are  called  the  "  old  measures, "  in  such  cases,  none  but  the  fifty 
 genuine  converts  had  ever  been  brought  forward  to  public  view 
 at  all,  and  not  even  those  until  they  had  enjoyed  an  opportunity 
 to  bring  their  exercises  to  the  test  of  time,  to  gain  and  digest 
 the  elements  of  Christian  knowledge,  and  to  "count  the  cost"  of 
 their  undertaking?  The  church  indeed,  in  the  latter  case,  might 
 not  grow  in  numbers  quite  so  rapidly,  and  her  movements  might 
 not  be  quite  so  audible  and  imposing, — but,  methinks,  her  growth 
 would  be  more  likely  to  prove  healthful.  She  would  be  less  bur- 
 dened with  spurious  members.  She  would  be  more  likely  to 
 escape  the  multiplied  evils,  naturally  arising  from  the  fact  of  a 
 large  portion  of  her  members  being  hurried  forward  in  such  a 
 school  of  agitation,  immature  training,  and  noisy  excitement;  and 
 much  less  in  danger  of  placing  both  the  fifty  who  insincerely  took 
 upon  themselves  the  vows  of  Christ,  and  the  hundred  who  "  drew 
 back,  "  in  a  state  far  more  perilous  than  ever,  with  regard  to  their 
 final  salvation. 
 
 Let  it  not  be  said,  that  inviting  to  "anxious  seats"  is  the  only 
 effectual  method  of  ascertaining  who  are  under  serious  impres- 
 sions, and  who  are  not.  Why  is  it  not  quite  as  effectual  to  give 
 a  public  invitation  to  all  who  are  in  any  degree  seriously  impressed, 
 or  anxious  to  remain  after  the  congregation  is  dismissed,  or  to 
 meet  their  pastor  the  next  evening,  in  some  convenient  apart- 
 ment, for  the  purpose  of  disclosing  their  feelings,  and  of  being 
 made  the  subjects  of  instruction  and  prayer?  Nay,  why  is  not 
 the  latter  method  very  much  preferable  to  the  former?  It  surely 
 gives  quite  as  good  an  opportunity  to  ascertain  numbers,  and  to 
 distinguish  persons  and  cases.  It  affords  a  far  better  opportunity 
 to  give  distinct  and  appropriate  instruction  to  particular  indivi- 
 duals. It  prevents  the  mischief  of  dragging  into  public  view,  and 
 even  into  the  highest  degree  of  publicity,  those  whose  exercises 
 are  immature,  and  perhaps  transient.  And  it  avoids  the  danger, 
 which  to  many,  and  especially  to  young  people,  may  be  very  for- 
 midable— I  mean  the  danger  of  being  inflated  by  becoming  ob- 
 jects of  public  attention,  and  by  being  forthwith  addressed  and 
 announced,  as  is  too  often  the  case,  as  undoubted  "  converts." 
 Surely  the  incipient  exercises  of  the  awakened  and  convinced, 
 
324*  APPENDIX, 
 
 ought  to  be  characterized  by  much  calm  self-examination,  and 
 much  serious,  retired,  closet  work.  If  there  be  any  whose  im- 
 pressions are  so  slight  and  transient  that  they  cannot  be  safely 
 permitted  to  wait  until  the  next  evening,  it  will  hardly  be  main- 
 tained that  such  persons  are  prepared  to  "  commit  themselves," 
 by  publicly  taking  an  anxious  seat.  And  if  there  be  any  whose 
 vanity  would  dispose  them  to  prefer  pressing  forward  to  such  a 
 seat  in  the  presence  of  a  great  assembly,  to  meeting  their  pastor 
 and  a  few  friends  in  a  more  private  manner,  the  church,  I  appre- 
 hend, can  promise  herself  little  comfort  from  the  multiplicatioa 
 of  such  members. 
 
 I  have  just  said,  that,  among  those  who  came  forward  on  such 
 an  extemporaneous  invitation,  I  should  expect  to  find  the  san- 
 guine, the  self-confident,  the  superficially  informed  and  exercised, 
 as  a  matter  of  course.  On  a  late  occasion,  and  in  a  house  of  wor- 
 ship, not  very  far  distant  from  this  place,  when,  after  a  solemn 
 discourse,  a  request  was  made,  that  all  who  were  anxious,  or  re- 
 solved to  attend  to  their  spiritual  interests,  should  immediately 
 arise,  and  signify  their  determination ;  W\Qjir&t  person  that  arose 
 was  a  young  man  in  whom  the  odour  of  strong  drink  was  very 
 oifensive;  who  was  evidently  more  than  half  drunk  at  the  time; 
 and  who  never,  before  or  afterwards,  manifested  any  serious  con- 
 cern on  the  subject.  In  another  place,  and  on  another  occasion, 
 when  a  similar  request  was  made,  the  only  person  that  arose  was 
 a  woman  of  very  dubious  character,  who  is  not  supposed,  I  be- 
 lieve, by  any  one,  to  have  been,  either  then,  or  since,  under  any 
 thing  that  deserves  to  be  called  real  anxiety  of  mind.  The  great 
 Searcher  of  hearts  is  my  witness,  that  I  do  not  mention  these  facts 
 for  the  purpose  of  casting  any  unfair  odium  on  the  practice  to 
 vi^hich  I  refer;  but  merely  for  the  purpose  of  exemplifying  the 
 principles  which  I  wish  to  inculcate,  and  of  showing  that  the  dan- 
 gers which  I  deprecate  are  not  the  mere  phantoms  of  a  disordered 
 fancy. 
 
 In  fine,  I  suppose  the  truth  concerning  both  camp-meetings 
 and  "  anxious  seats,"  to  be  about  this  :  That  however  useful  they 
 may  have  really  been  in  a  few  cases,  of  very  peculiar  character, 
 and  however  they  may  have  a^ppeared  to  some  honest,  but  ardent 
 minds,  to  operate  favourably  in  a  still  greater  number  of  cases, 
 yet,  as  means  of  stated  and  promiscuous  use,  or,  in  fact,  as  means 
 to  be  used  at  all,  unless  in  very  special  circumstances,  they  are 
 
APPENDIX.  325 
 
 eminently  adapted  to  generate  fanaticism  ;  to  give  a  taste  for  os- 
 tentatious  display  in  the  service  of  the  sanctuary;  to  favour  the 
 rapid  multiplication  of  superficial,  ignorant,  untrained  profes- 
 sors of  religion ;  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  almost  every  species 
 of  disorder. 
 
 I  have  been  acquainted  with  more  than  one  church  in  which 
 the  extemporaneous  mode  of  introducing  members,  of  which  I  am 
 speaking,  has  been  extensively  practised.  And  I  must  say,  the 
 result  has  been  in  no  degree  adapted  to  recommend  the  practice. 
 The  great  numbers,  thus  added,  made  a  most  animating  figure  in 
 the  religious  periodicals  of  the  day ;  but,  after  a  year  or  two,  a 
 large  portion  of  them  were  not  to  be  found.  Their  goodness, 
 like  the  morning  cloud  and  the  early  dew,  had  passed  away. 
 They  had,  in  a  great  measure,  withdrawn  from  the  house  of  God, 
 and  from  all  attendance  on  sealing  ordinances,  and  needed  as 
 much  as  ever  to  be  gathered  in  from  the  "  highways  and  hedges," 
 and  to  be  made  the  subjects  of  a  new  conversion.  The  truth  is, 
 any  plan,  in  the  house  of  God,  for  separating  the  precious  and 
 the  vile,  for  drawing  a  line  between  the  church  and  the  world, 
 which  does  not  provide  for  an  intelligent  and  deliberate,  as  well 
 as  serious  entrance  into  the  body  of  Christ — which  does  not 
 make  some  good  degree  of  knowledge,  as  well  as  feeling,  neces- 
 sary in  the  candidate  for  admission — however  it  may  gratify  one 
 whose  "  ruling  passion"  is  to  multiply  professed  converts  to  the 
 greatest  possible  extent,  and  however  plausibly  it  may  appear  in 
 the  public  journals  of  the  day, — will  disclose  miserable  results 
 in  the  end,  as  to  any  genuine  building  up  of  the  Redeemer's 
 kingdom. 
 
 But  I  will  not  run  the  risk  of  wearying  your  patience  by  far- 
 ther  enlarging  on  this  subject.  I  shall,  therefore,  after  two  or 
 three  general  remarks,  which  appear  to  me  to  be  suggested  by  the 
 foregoing  facts,  close  this  long  letter. 
 
 The  Jirst  remark  is,  that  there  is  a  striking  sirnilarity  in  the  dis- 
 orders which  have  attended  and  marred  revivals  of  religion  in  all 
 ages. — As  in  doctrine,  what  is  thought  by  many  a  new  opinion,  is 
 frequently  found,  upon  inquiry,  nothing  more  than  the  revival  of 
 an  error  long  ago  exploded,  so  in  measures  of  practical  disorder, 
 what  wears  to  many  all  the  attraction  of  novelty,  is  a  repetition, 
 perhaps  the  fiftieth  time,  of  some  old  contrivance  for  producing  a 
 sudden  and  strong  impression  on  the  feeUngs  of  a  popular  assem- 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 biy.  In  fact,  as  real  religion  is  the  same  in  all  ages,  so  Its  coun- 
 terfeits are  the  same,  human  nature  is  the  same,  and  the  symp- 
 toms and  morbid  results  of  enthusiasm,  superstition,  and  fanati- 
 cism, are  substantially  the  same.  We  need  not  be  surprised,  then, 
 to  find  ancient  irregularities  so  remarkably  resembling  the  modern. 
 We  have  seen  that  whenever  masses  of  men  became  excited,  and 
 especially  when  this  excitement  seized  the  minds  of  those  who 
 had  been  bred  in  ignorance  and  thoughtlessness,  as  they  were 
 brought  into  a  new  world,  so  they  were  apt  to  think,  as  a  matter 
 of  course,  that  some  new  and  bold  measures  must  be  adopted ; 
 that  exigencies,  which  are  as  old  as  human  nature,  but  which  ap- 
 pear to  them  new,  call  for  new  modes  of  proceeding ;  and  that  the 
 counsels  of  age  and  experience,  like  the  exploded  theories  of  by- 
 gone days,  are  no  longer  seasonable  or  adequate.  Hence  the  in- 
 ordinate love  of  novel  contrivances  for  arresting  the  popular  atten- 
 tion, and  impressing  the  popular  mind;  the  spirit  of  rash  and  un- 
 charitable denunciation;  the  remarkable  fact,  that,  in  all  ages, 
 young,  and  of  course  inexperienced  ministers,  have  commonly  taken 
 the  lead,  and  discovered  the  most  headstrong  obstinacy  in  com- 
 mencing and  pursuing  measures  of  an  innovating  character;  a 
 tendency  to  undervalue  the  settled  order  of  the  church,  and  to 
 usurp  the  functions  of  the  sacred  office ;  yielding  the  mind  to  im- 
 pulses and  enthusiastic  impressions,  denouncing  all  who  refused 
 to  concur  in  these  things  as  graceless  formalists;  encouraging 
 females  to  take  the  lead  in  social  prayer ;  calling  upon  penitents 
 to  make  jmblic  confession  of  their  private  sins,  as  indispensable  to 
 forgiveness,  and  spiritual  prosperity ;  claiming  to  have  a  gift,  un- 
 known to  others,  of  promoting  genuine  revivals,  to  be  the  only 
 real  friends  of  true,  spiritual  religion. — These  are  some  of  the 
 fruits  of  human  corruption  which  attended  and  marred  revivals 
 of  religion  centuries  ago ;  and  which  have  appeared  every  few 
 years  since,  in  similar  connection,  and  with  endless  repetition. 
 It  is  an  undoubted  fact,  that  most  of  those  well-meant  irregulari- 
 ties, on  v^^hich  some  truly  pious  people  now  look  with  approba- 
 tion and  interest,  as  means  pre-eminently  adapted  for  promoting 
 religion,  have  been  confidently  proposed,  tried,  found  in  the  end 
 to  work  badly,  and  exploded,  over  and  over  again ;  and  yet  there 
 are  those  who  still  dream  that  they  can  be  made  to  accomplish 
 what  all  experience  has  pronounced  to  be  impossible. 
 
 The  second  remark  which  I  would  make,  as  the  result  of  the 
 
APPENDIX.  327 
 
 whole,  is,  that,  as  we  may  confidently  take  for  granted  that  en- 
 lightened  and  stable  Christia7is  will  not  be  shaken,  either  in  their 
 faith  or  hope,  by  the  occasional  and  even  prominent  exhibition  of 
 these  disorders  in  connection  with  revivals  of  religion ;  so  it  is 
 important  to  put  inquirers  on  their  guard  against  "  stumbling  at 
 this  stumbling-stone." — £ome,  when  they  see  what  claims  to  be 
 religion,  and  even  a  genuine  and  precious  revival  of  religion,  tar- 
 nished by  management,  or  extravagances  which  they  cannot  ap- 
 prove, are  apt  hastily  to  conclude,  that  vital  piety  and  revivals 
 of  religion  are  all  a  dream.     I  fear  that  this  fatal  delusion  is  often 
 adopted ;  and  cannot  but  also  fear  that  the  disorders  which  often 
 attend  revivals  frequently  minister  to  it.     But  it  is  o.  delusion. 
 The  very  existence  of  counterfeits  shows  that  there  is  true  coin. 
 In  every  department  of  affairs,  temporal  or  spiritual,  in  which 
 men  are  called  to  act,  they  discover  their  imperfection.      The 
 Bible  teaches  us  to  expect  this.     And  if  we  did  not  find  it  so 
 the  Bible  representation  of  human  nature  would  not  be  verified. 
 When,  therefore,  any  are  tempted  to  doubt  the  reality  or  the  im- 
 portance of  what  are  called,  by  intelligent  Christians,  revivals  of 
 religion,  because  they  have  been  often  tarnished  by  unhappy  ad- 
 mixtures or  accompaniments,  they  adopt  a  conclusion  which  does 
 as  little  credit  to  their  scriptural  knowledge,  and  their  historical 
 reading,  as  it  does  to  their  Christian  experience.     The  work  of 
 the  Holy  Spirit,  in  renovating  and  sanctifying  the  heart,  is  the 
 glory  and  hope  of  the  church.     That  there  should  be  seasons  in 
 which  this  work  is  made  to  appear  with  peculiar  lustre  and  power, 
 so  entirely  falls  in  with  all  the  works  and  ways  of  God,  that  the 
 only  wonder  is,  that  any  one  who  reads  the  New  Testament,  or 
 looks  abroad  on  the  face  of  Christian  society,  should  cherish  a 
 remaining  doubt.     And  although  the  Spirit  is  a  Divine  Person, 
 and  all  his  influences  infinitely  pure  and  holy,  yet,  when  we  re- 
 collect that  its  subjects  are  sinful  men,  who  remain,  after  they 
 
 become  the  subjects  of  hispower,  but  imperfectly  sanctified and 
 
 that  those  who  preside  over  the  dispensation  of  the  various  means 
 of  grace,  are  also  sinful,  fallible  men, — though  we  may  mourn  and 
 weep,  we  certainly  cannot  wonder,  that  marks,  sad  marks,  of  our 
 weakness  and  fallibility  should  appear  in  our  most  precious  sea- 
 sons, and  in  our  holiest  services. 
 
 The  last  remark  with  which  I  would  trouble  you,  is,  that  we 
 ought  to  guard  against  undertaking  to  condemn,  as  of  course  lack- 
 
328  APPENDIX. 
 
 ing  piety,  those  who  favour  some  or  all  of  the  disorders  to  which 
 reference  has  been  made — We  have  seen  that  one  of  the  charac- 
 teristics which  seldom  fail  to  mark  those  brethren,  is  a  disposition 
 to  anathematize  as  unfaithful  or  graceless,  all  who  cannot  adopt 
 their  views,  and  pursue  their  plans.  It  is  important  that  we  guard 
 against  imitating  this  unworthy  example.  While  we  avoid,  with 
 sacred  care,  all  participation  in  their  faults — while  we  bear  testi- 
 mony faithfully  and  openly  against  whatever  we  deem  unfriendly 
 to  the  cause  of  genuine  religion, — let  us  remember  that  some  zea- 
 lous and  active  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  brethren  whose  piety  we 
 cannot  doubt,  and  whose  usefulness  we  can  have  no  disposition 
 to  undervalue  or  abridge,  have  appeared,  for  a  time,  as  the  patrons 
 of  these  mistakes.  Let  us  honour  their  piety,  rejoice  in  their 
 usefulness,  forgive  their  mistakes,  and  pray  that  they  may  be 
 brought  to  more  correct  views. 
 
 That  you  and  I,  my  dear  friend,  may  have  grace  given  us  to 
 love  and  promote,  with  our  whole  hearts,  genuine  revivals  of  re- 
 ligion, and  to  guard  against  every  thing  which  tends  to  impede 
 or  mar  them,  and  that  we  may  speedily  enjoy  the  unspeakable 
 pleasure  of  seeing  the  power  of  the  gospel,  in  its  choicest  influ- 
 ences, pervade  our  land  and  the  world,  is  the  unfeigned  prayer  of 
 your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 
 
 SAMUEL  MILLER. 
 Princeton,  March  8,  1832. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  V. 
 
 From  the  REV.  ALVAN  HYDE,  D.  D. 
 Pastor  of  a  Congregational  Church  in  Lee,  Massachusetts. 
 
 Lee,  March  22,  1832. 
 Dear  Brother, 
 
 In  compliance  with  your  particular  request,  I  now  commence 
 a  concise  narrative  of  the  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  in  reviving 
 religion,  at  several  periods,  among  the  people  of  my  pastoral 
 charge.    Conscious  of  the  many  defects  which  have  been  attached 
 
APPENDIX.  329 
 
 to  my  ministry,  I  engage  in  this  service  with  diffidence,  and  yet, 
 I  humbly  hope,  with  a  sincere  desire  that  the  great  Head  of  the 
 church  may  thereby  be  glorified.  What  I  shall  communicate 
 will  be  a  simple  and  unvarnished  statement  of  facts,  which  my 
 own  eyes  have  seen,  and  my  own  ears  have  heard,  taken  from 
 minutes  which  I  made  at  the  time  they  occurred.  These  facts 
 will  develop  the  astonishing  mercy  of  God  to  a  guilty  people,  and 
 to  the  unworthy  instrument,  who  has  stood  for  so  many  years  as 
 their  spiritual  teacher  and  guide.  It  will  be  seen,  as  I  proceed 
 in  the  narrative,  what  doclrines  were  preached,  and  what  meaiis 
 and  measures  were  adopted,  both  before  these  revivals  commenced, 
 and  while  they  were  in  progress. 
 
 The  first  season  of  "  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord," 
 which  this  people  enjoyed,  commenced  in  June  1792,  a  few  days 
 after  the  event  of  my  ordination.  There  was,  at  this  time,  no 
 religious  excitement  in  this  region  of  country,  nor  had  I  know- 
 ledge of  there  being  a  special  work  of  God's  grace  in  any  part  of 
 the  land.  The  church  here  was  small  and  feeble,  having  only 
 twenty-one  male  members  belonging  to  it.  It  was,  however,  a 
 little  praying  band,  and  they  were  often  together,  like  the  primi- 
 tive Christians,  continuing  with  one  accord  in  prayer.  Imme- 
 diately on  being  stationed  here  as  a  watchman,  I  instituted  a 
 weekly  religious  conference,  to  be  held  on  each  Wednesday, 
 and,  in  succession,  at  the  various  school-houses  in  the  town. 
 These  were  well  attended  in  every  district,  and  furnished  me  with 
 favourable  opportunities  to  instruct  the  people,  and  to  present 
 the  truths  of  the  gospel  to  the  old  and  young  in  the  most  plain 
 and  familiar  manner.  This  weekly  meeting  has  been  sustained 
 to  the  present  time,  without  losing  any  of  its  interest ;  and  when 
 I  have  been  at  home,  has  carried  me  around  the  town,  as  regularly 
 as  the  weeks  have  returned. 
 
 With  a  view  to  form  a  still  more  particular  acquaintance  with 
 the  people  committed  to  my  charge,  I  early  began  to  make  family 
 visits  in  different  sections  of  the  town.  These  visits,  of  which  I 
 made  a  number  in  the  course  of  a  week,  were  improved  wholly 
 in  conversing  on  the  great  subject  of  religion,  and  in  obtaining, 
 with  as  much  correctness  as  I  could,  a  knowledge  of  their  spiri- 
 tual state,  that  my  instructions  on  the  Sabbath,  and  at  the  weekly 
 meetings,  might  be  better  adapted  to  their  case.  This  people 
 had  been  nine  years  without  a  pastor,  and  were  unhappily  divided 
 
330  APPENDIX. 
 
 in  their  religious  opinions.  Some  were  Calvinlsts,  and  favoured 
 the  church,  but  the  largest  proportion  were  Arminians.  And  as 
 they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  maintaining  warm  disputes  with  each 
 other  on  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  I  calculated  on  having  to  en- 
 counter many  trials.  Contrary  to  my  expectations,  I  found,  on 
 my  first  visits,  many  persons,  of  diiferent  ages,  under  serious  and 
 very  deep  impressions,  each  one  supposing  his  own  burdens  and 
 distresses  of  mind,  on  account  of  his  sins,  to  be  singular,  not 
 having  the  least  knowledge  that  any  others  were  awakened.  It  was 
 evident  that  the  Lord  had  come  into  the  midst  of  us  in  the  great- 
 ness of  his  power,  producing  here  and  there,  and  among  the  young 
 and  old,  deep  conviction  of  sin,  and  yet  it  was  a  still  small  voice. 
 A  marvellous  work  was  begun,  and  it  bore  the  most  decisive  marks 
 of  being  God's  work.  So  great  was  the  excitement,  though  not 
 yet  known  abroad,  that  into  whatever  section  of  the  town  I  now 
 went,  the  people  in  that  immediate  neighbourhood  would  leave 
 their  worldly  employments,  at  any  hour  of  the  day,  and  soon  fill 
 a  large  room.  Before  I  was  aware,  and  without  any  previous 
 appointment,  I  found  myself,  on  these  occasions,  in  the  midst  of 
 a  solemn  and  anxious  assembly.  Many  were  in  tears,  and  bowed 
 down  under  the  weight  of  their  sins,  and  some  began  to  rejoice 
 in  hope.  These  seasons  were  spent  in  prayer  and  exhortation, 
 and  in  conversing  with  the  anxious,  and  with  such  as  had  found 
 relief,  by  submitting  themselves  to  God,  adapting  my  instruction 
 to  their  respective  cases.  This  was  done  in  the  hearing  of  all  who 
 were  present.  Being  then  a  youth,  who  had  seen  but  twenty- 
 four  years,  and  inexperienced,  I  felt  weak  indeed,  and  was  often 
 ready  to  sink  under  this  vast  weight  of  responsibility.  But  the 
 Lord  carried  me  along  from  one  interesting  scene  to  another.  I 
 was  governed  in  my  movements,  by  what  appeared  to  me  to  be 
 the  exigencies  of  the  people. 
 
 As  yet  there  had  been  no  public  religious  meeting,  excepting 
 on  the  Sabbath.  A  weekly  lecture,  at  the  meeting-house,  was 
 now  appointed  to  be  on  Thursday;  and,  though  it  was  in  the  most 
 busy  season  in  the  year,  the  house  was  filled.  This  lecture  was 
 continued  for  more  than  six-months,  without  any  abatement  of  at- 
 tention ;  in  sustaining  which,  I  was  aided  by  neighbouring  minis- 
 ters, and  by  numbers  from  a  distance,  who  came  to  witness  this 
 display  of  sovereign  grace.  The  former  disputes  of  the  people, 
 respecting  religious  sentiments,  in  a  great  measure  subsided; 
 
APPENDIX.  331 
 
 their  consciences  seeming  to  testify  in  favour  of  the  truth.  The 
 work  spread  into  every  part  of  the  town ;  and,  what  was  worthy 
 of  special  notice,  it  was  entirely  confined  within  the  limits  of  the 
 town,  excepting  in  the  case  of  a  few  families,  who  usually  at- 
 tended public  worship  with  us,  from  the  borders  of  the  adjacent 
 towns.  Especially  powerful  was  the  work  among  those  who 
 had  taken  their  stand  in  opposition  to  the  small  church,  and  the 
 distinguishing  doctrines  of  grace.  Many  of  this  class  were  con- 
 vinced that  they  had  always  lived  in  error  and  darkness,  and  in 
 a  state  of  total  alienation  from  God.  They  were  compelled,  not- 
 withstanding their  former  hatred  of  the  prominent  truths  of  the 
 gospel,  to  make  the  interesting  inquiry,  "  What  shall  we  do  to 
 be  saved  ?" 
 
 The  truths  which  I  exhibited  in  my  public  discourses,  and  in 
 the  many  meetings  between  the  Sabbaths,  were  in  substance  the 
 following; — The  holiness  and  immutability  of  God;  the  purity 
 and  perfection  of  his  law  ;  the  entire  depravity  of  the  heart,  con- 
 sisting in  voluntary  opposition  to  God  and  holiness;  the  fulness 
 and  all-sufficiency  of  the  atonement  made  by  Christ ;  the  free- 
 ness  of  the  offer  of  pardon,  made  to  all,  on  condition  of  repen- 
 tance; the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart,  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
 arising  from  the  deep-rooted  depravity  of  men,  which  no  created 
 arm  could  remove ;  the  utter  inexcusableness  of  sinners,  in  re- 
 jecting the  kind  overtures  of  mercy,  as  they  acted  freely  and  volun- 
 tarily in  doing  it ;  and  the  duty  and  reasonableness  of  immediate 
 submission  to  God.  These  are  some  of  the  truths  which  God 
 appeared  to  own  and  bless ;  and  which,  through  the  agency  of 
 the  Spirit,  were  made  "  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than 
 any  two-edged  sword." 
 
 All  our  religious  meetings  were  very  much  thronged,  and  yet 
 were  never  noisy  or  irregular,  nor  continued  to  a  late  hour.  They 
 were  characterized  with  a  stillness  and  solemnity,  which,  I  be- 
 lieve, have  rarely  been  witnessed.  The  converts  appeared  to 
 renounce  all  dependence  on  their  own  doings  ;  feeling  themselves 
 entirely  destitute  of  righteousness,  and  that  all  their  hope  of  sal- 
 vation was  in  the  mere  mercy  of  God  in  Christ,  to  whom  they 
 were  willing  to  be  eternal  debtors.  To  the  praise  of  sovereign 
 grace  T  may  add,  that  the  work  continued,  with  great  regularity, 
 and  little  abatement,  nearly  eighteen  months.  In  this  time,  as 
 appears  from  the  records  of  the  church,  one  hundred  and  ten 
 
33^  APPENDIX. 
 
 persons,  of  different  ages,  united  themselves  unto  the  Lord  and 
 his  covenant  people.  All  these  were  examined  in  the  presence 
 of  the  church,  and  were  received,  on  the  ground  of  their  profess- 
 ing to  have  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  and  to  have  passed 
 from  death  unto  life.  They  appeared  to  exhibit  the  fruits  of  the 
 Spirit,  and  to  exemplify  the  religion  of  Jesus,  in  their  subsequent 
 lives.  The  instances  of  apostacy  have  been  but  few.  Many  of 
 them  have  finished  their  course,  and  entered  into  the  joy  of  their 
 Lord.  They  gave  evidence  of  enduring  to  the  end,  and  of  de- 
 parting this  life  in  the  triumphs  of  faith.  Others  remain  to  this 
 day  "burning  and  shining  lights"  in  the  church,  some  in  this 
 town,  and  some  in  the  new  settlements. 
 
 This  revival  of  religion  produced  a  surprising  change  in  the  re- 
 ligious sentiments  and  feelings  of  the  people,  and  in  the  general 
 aspect  of  the  town.  It  effected  a  happy  union  ;  a  union  which, 
 to  an  unusual  extent,  has  continued  to  the  present  time.  After 
 the  shower  of  grace  had  passed  over,  divine  influences  were  not 
 altogether  withholden,  nor  did  the  people  lose  their  relish  for 
 religious  meetings.  Insulated  conversions  to  the  cross  and 
 standard  of  the  Redeemer,  strongly  marked  as  being  genuine, 
 frequently  occurred.  In  the  six  following  years,  forty-two  were 
 added  to  the  church,  including  some  who  came  from  other 
 churches. 
 
 In  the  year  1800,  we  were  again  favoured  with  special  tokens 
 of  God's  presence,  in  a  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  display 
 of  sovereign  grace  was  witnessed  soon  after  I  commenced  a 
 weekly  religious  conference,  with  particular  reference  to  the 
 young  peojyie ;  and  it  was  noticed,  that  the  subjects  of  the  work 
 were  confined  almost  wholly  to  those  who  attended  this  confer- 
 ence. As  in  the  former  revival,  I  explained  and  enforced  the 
 doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  showing  the  youth,  who  flocked  together 
 in  great  numbers,  that  sinners  had  brought  ruin  upon  themselves, 
 and  were  awfully  guilty,  and  justly  condemned,  and  that  all  their 
 hope  of  salvation  was  in  a  crucified  Saviour.  Prayer  and  praise 
 accompanied  this  instruction.  No  attempts  were  made  to  pro- 
 duce an  excitement,  only  in  view  of  the  plain  truths  of  the  gos- 
 pel. The  great  body  of  the  people,  as  they  did  not  attend  on 
 these  means,  were  not  affected  and  solemnized,  as  they  were  in 
 the  first  revival ;  but  the  convictions  of  the  awakened  were  deary 
 ratio7ial,  and  pungent^  and  those  who  received  comfort,  appeared, 
 
APPENDIX.  333 
 
 understandingly,  to  embrace  the  soul-humbling  doctrines  of  the 
 cross,  and  to  be  renewed  in  the  temper  of  their  minds.  This 
 revival  occasioned  an  accession  to  the  church  of  twenty-one 
 persons ;  the  most  of  whom  were  between  the  ages  of  sixteen 
 and  twenty-four. 
 
 A  few  years  now  passed  in  which  we  had  no  revival;  but 
 many  of  our  religious  meetings  were  continued,  and  well  at- 
 tended; nor  were  we  without  evidence  of  the  bestowment  of 
 God's  special  mercy  in  rescuing  sinners  from  deserved  wrath. 
 In  this  time,  twenty-nine  persons,  including  a  few  who  brought 
 letters,  were  added  to  the  church. 
 
 In  September,  1806,  the  Lord  graciously  visited  us  again. 
 This  season  of  the  outpourings  of  his  Spirit  followed  the  death 
 of  a  youth,  a  respectable  and  promising  young  man,  who  had 
 been,  for  several  years,  a  constant  attendant  on  the  conferences 
 of  young  people,  and  had  acquired  an  uncommonly  good  under- 
 standing of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  His  death,  which  took 
 place  when  at  a  distance  from  home,  was  unexpected  ;  and  his 
 appearance,  in  the  last  days  of  his  life,  was  peculiarly  calculated 
 to  arouse  the  attention  of  his  youthful  companions.  It  pleased  a 
 sovereign  God  to  accompany  this  providence  by  the  influences 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  effect  was  immediately  visible  and  re- 
 markable. On  the  Sabbath  succeeding  the  arrival  of  the  afflic- 
 tive intelligence,  I  preached  to  a  crowded  assembly  from  Heb. 
 xi.  4 — "  He  being  dead,  yet  speaketh."  It  was  indeed  a  me- 
 morable Sabbath  to  many  of  this  people.  That  divine  influences 
 were  shed  down  upon  us  that  day,  none  could  doubt.  The  solemn 
 stillness,  and  the  flowing  tears  from  many  eyes,  evinced  the  pre- 
 sence of  the  Holy  Spirit.  More  than  twenty  persons,  who  soon 
 after  exhibited  evidence  of  having  bowed  in  humble  submission 
 at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  dated  the  commencement  of  their  serious 
 impressions  at  that  time.  This  work,  in  its  progress,  resembled 
 a  plentiful  shower  from  a  small  cloud.  It  was  powerful  and 
 refreshing  indeed  in  one  part  of  the  town;  affecting,  more  or 
 less,  in  almost  every  family,  before  any  deep  impressons  were 
 noticed  in  other  parts  of  the  town.  Eventually,  the  work  spread 
 in  some  measure ;  but  the  most  of  the  shower  was  apparently 
 received  where  divine  influences  first  began  to  fall.  The  season 
 was  precious,  and  was  continued  to  us  about  a  year.  Our  meet- 
 ings were  the  same  as  before ;  and  they  were  characterized  with 
 
S34  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  same  stillness  and  solemnity.  Many  new  family-altars  were 
 erected,  and  many  were  embraced  as  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  who 
 had  practically  set  him  at  nought.  During  this  revival,  and  soon 
 after  it,  seventy-one  persons  were  received  to  the  communion  of 
 the  church. 
 
 The  six  following  years  were  years  of  coldness  and  spiritual 
 dearth  in  the  church,  and  of  uncommon  stupidity  among  the 
 people.  During  this  time,  twenty-two  only  were  gathered  into 
 the  church.  We  seemed  to  be  ripening  fast  for  the  judgments  of 
 God. 
 
 It  is  proper,  in  this  place,  to  mention,  what  might  have  been 
 introduced  before,  that  the  church,  males  and  females,  were  fre- 
 quently called  together,  for  the  express  purpose  of  uniting  in 
 prayer,  whether  we  were  favoured  with  special  divine  influences 
 or  not.  Many  such  meetings  ^have  been  attended  in  the  course 
 of  every  year  of  my  ministry.  On  these  occasions,  t!ie  church 
 have  been,  by  themselves,  confessing  their  sins,  and  imploring 
 God  to  build  up  Zion.  I  have  always  been  present,  and  the 
 brethren,  as  they  have  been  called  upon  by  the  pastor,  have 
 readily  taken  an  active  part,  and  led  in  these  solemn  devotions. 
 These  meetings  have  been  very  precious  ;  and,  when  closed,  I 
 have  often  heard  the  members  say,  "  It  is  good  to  be  here." 
 They  have  been  the  means  of  keeping  religion  alive  in  the  church, 
 and  of  promoting  brotherly  love  and  union.  We  have  also  been 
 in  the  practice  of  observing  whole  days  of  fasting  and  prayer  in 
 the  church ;  giving  opportunity  to  any  of  the  people,  who  were 
 disposed,  to  attend  with  us.  Great  numbers  have  usually  at- 
 tended on  these  occasions,  besides  the  members  of  the  church, 
 and  God  has  appeared  to  bless  these  efforts.  Many  have  ac- 
 knowledged, that  they  felt  their  first  convictions  of  sin  at  these 
 meetings. 
 
 In  1813,  soon  after  a  distressing  and  mortal  sickness,  which,  in 
 a  short  time,  swept  off  many  of  the  inhabitants,  God  returned  to 
 us  again  in  mercy.  His  special  presence,  in  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit,  was  manifestly  with  us  until  sometime  in  the  year  follow- 
 ing. We  enjoyed  another  httle  harvest  of  souls.  The  same 
 weekly  meetings,  in  which  prayer  was  a  principal  exercise,  were 
 continued,  and  the  same  course  of  instruction  was  pursued.  As 
 fruits  of  this  work  of  the  Lord,  twenty  persons  were  added  to  the 
 church. 
 
APPENDIX.  335 
 
 During  the  next  seven  years,  though  we  were  not  favoured 
 with  such  tokens  of  mercy  as  might  be  denominated  a  revival, 
 (for  stupidity  greatly  prevailed,)  yet  there  were  many  insulated 
 cases  of  awakening  and  hopeful  conversion.  Our  meetings,  on 
 the  Lord's  day,  continued  to  be  full,  and  all  other  meetings  were 
 attended  with  interest.  In  this  time,  twenty-six  persons  were 
 received  into  the  church ;  fifty-two  from  the  world,  and  twenty- 
 four  by  letter. 
 
 In  the  summer  of  1821,  there  was  an  evident  increase  of  so- 
 lemnity in  the  church  and  congregation,  and  some  individuals 
 were  known  to  be  anxious  for  their  souls.  This  appearance  con- 
 tinned  for  several  weeks,  under  the  same  means  of  grace,  which 
 the  people  had  long  enjoyed,  but  none  were  found  who  rejoiced 
 in  hope.  The  church  often  assembled  together  for  prayer;  and, 
 in  the  month  of  August,  we  observed  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer. 
 The  meeting-house  was  well  filled,  and  deep  solemnity  pervaded 
 the  congregation.  The  hearts  of  many  seemed  to  "  burn  witliin 
 them,"  and  there  were  increasing  indications  from  the  rising 
 cloud  "  of  abundance  of  rain."  We  began  to  hear  from  one  and 
 another  a  new  language,  the  language  of  submission  to  God. 
 
 At  this  interesting  crisis,  the  Rev.  Asahel  Nettleton  spent  a 
 few  days  with  us.  He  preached  five  sermons  to  overflowing  as- 
 semblies, and  his  labours  were  remarkably  blessed.  The  Spirit 
 of  God  came  down  upon  us,  "  like  a  rushing  mighty  wind."  Con- 
 versions were  frequent,  sometimes  several  in  a  day,  and  the  change 
 in  the  feelings  and  views  of  the  subjects  was  wonderful.  At  the 
 suggestion  of  Mr.  Nettleton,  I  now  instituted  what  are  called  m- 
 quiring-meetings.  More  than  a  hundred  persons  attended  the 
 first.  These  meetings,  as  I  have  found  them  to  be  convenient, 
 were  continued  through  this  revival ;  and  I  have,  ever  since, 
 made  use  of  them  as  occasion  required,  sometimes  weekly^  for 
 many  months  in  succession.  The  church  have  always  been  re- 
 quested to  assemble  for  prayer,  in  the  upper-room  of  a  large 
 school-house,  in  which  the  inquiring-meetings  have  been  attended. 
 While  the  church  have  been  engaged  in  prayer,  a  sufficient  num- 
 ber of  the  brethren  have  been  with  the  pastor  to  converse,  in  a 
 low  voice,  with  every  individual  in  the  inquiring-room,  giving 
 opportunity  for  each  one  to  make  known  the  state  of  his  feelings. 
 This  has  been  followed  by  instruction  addressed  to  them  all,  and 
 adapted  to  their  cases,  and  by  prayer.     The  ruined  and  helpless 
 
336  APPENDIX. 
 
 state  of  sinners,  the  exceeding  wickedness  of  their  hearts,  and 
 the  awful  consequences  of  neglecting  the  great  salvation,  have 
 been  explicitly  stated  on  these  occasions,  and  pressed  on  the 
 minds  of  the  inquirers.  They  have  not  been  directed  to  take 
 any  steps  jireparatory  to  their  accepting  of  Christ ;  but,  being  ac- 
 quainted with  the  nature  and  terms  of  the  gospel,  repentance 
 towards  God,  and  faith  in  Him  "  who  came  to  seek  and  to  save 
 that  which  was  lost,"  have  been  enjoined  upon  them,  as  their 
 immediate  duty  and  only  safe  course.  No  language  can  describe 
 the  deep  feeling  which  has  been  manifested  at  some  of  these 
 meetings. 
 
 The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  1821,  was  continued  to  us 
 until  the  close  of  the  year.  Many  young  heads  of  families,  and 
 others  in  the  midst  of  life,  were  among  the  happy  subjects.  The 
 church  received  an  accession  of  eighty-six  persons,  as  fruits  of  this 
 revival. 
 
 Between  this  revival  and  that  which  took  place  in  1827,  the 
 church  received  only  twenty-four;  and  nearly  half  of  these  were 
 recommended  to  us  from  sister  churches.  The  seasons  of  prayer 
 in  the  church  were  frequent;  and  occasionally  whole  days  of  fast- 
 ing and  prayer,  which  all  the  people  were  invited  to  attend,  were 
 observed.  The  church  also,  by  a  large  committee  selected  from 
 their  body,  visited  every  family  in  the  town,  and  conversed  with 
 parents,  and  children,  and  domestics,  on  the  concerns  of  their 
 souls,  and  their  prospects  for  eternity,  closing  these  interviews 
 with  prayer.  This  has  been  repeatedly  done  within  the  last  ten 
 years,  and  sometimes  the  whole  has  been  accomplished  in  one 
 day.  The  people  have  been  publicly  notified  on  the  Sabbath,  of 
 the  particular  day  on  which  these  visits  were  to  be  made,  and 
 the  brethren,  appointed  for  this  labour  of  love,  have  had  their 
 respective  districts  assigned  them.  These  have  been  solemn 
 days ;  pre-eminently  days  of  prayer  in  every  part  of  the  town, 
 and  profitable  both  to  the  brethren  who  made  the  visits,  and  to 
 the  people  who  received  them. 
 
 On  the  Sabbath  preceding  the  first  day  of  the  year  1827,  I  in- 
 vited the  people,  as  had  been  our  practice,  to  assemble,  at  the 
 rising  of  the  sun,  in  the  sanctuary,  for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and 
 praise  to  that  God,  who  had  been  our  preserver,  and  on  whom 
 we  were  dependent  for  all  our  blessings.  Several  hundreds  con- 
 vened  at  that  early  hour,  and  some  came  from  a  distance  of  two 
 
APPENDIX.  337 
 
 'and  three  miles.  An  uncommon  interest  was  evidently  elt  in 
 the  meeting.  Another  display  of  the  all-conquering  grace  of 
 God  commenced,  which  was  extensive  and  very  powerful.  This 
 work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  continued  through  the  winter  and  spring. 
 Many  stubborn  hearts  were  bowed,  and  not  a  few  of  the  subjects 
 were  from  that  class  of  people  who  appeared  to  be  far  from  right- 
 eousness. In  the  course  of  a  few  months,  it  was  found  that 
 thirty  new  domestic  altars  were  erected,  and  many  of  them  near 
 the  house  of  God,  and  erected  by  a  number  of  our  active  busi- 
 ness-men. As  the  fruits  of  this  revival,  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
 five  were  added  to  the  church. 
 
 During  the  next  four  years,  we  received  fourteen  into  the 
 church,  the  most  of  whom  were  from  the  world. 
 
 In  the  year  1831,  which  was  a  year  memorable  for  the  effu- 
 sions of  the  Spirit  in  almost  every  part  of  our  land,  this  people 
 were  not  passed  by.  In  the  forepart  of  this  year,  it  pleased 
 God  again  to  arrest  the  attention  of  many.  For  a  number  of 
 months  the  excitement  was  very  great,  and  our  meetings  were 
 frequent,  crowded,  and  solemn.  Some  instances  of  conversion 
 early  occurred,  which  were  more  striking  than  any  we  had  ever 
 witnessed.  The  almighty  and  sovereign  power  of  God  was  re- 
 markably displayed,  evincing  the  truth  of  his  own  declaration, 
 "I  will  have  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy."  This  revival 
 was  followed  by  an  accession  to  the  church  of  forty-four  persons. 
 
 The  whole  number  received  into  the  church,  during  my  minis- 
 try, is  six  hundred  and  seventy-four.  None  of  these  have  pre- 
 sented themselves  for  examination,  under  two  and  three  months 
 after  they  began  to  cherish  a  hope  of  having  passed  from  death 
 unto  life,  and  many  have  chosen  to  wait  longer.  Whenever  we 
 have  been  favoured  with  a  season  of  the  outpourings  of  the 
 Spirit,  meetings  have  been  appointed  with  particular  reference  to 
 the  j/oung  converts,  at  which  they  have  been  freely  conversed  with 
 respecting  the  ground  and  reason  of  their  hope,  and  they  have 
 had  opportunity  to  test  their  characters,  by  having  the  great 
 truths  of  the  gospel  presented  clearly  to  their  view.  They  have 
 been  warned  of  the  danger  of  being  deceived.  The  Confession 
 of  Faith  has  also  been  read  and  explained  to  them,  and  their  full 
 assent  to  it  has  been  obtained  before  they  offered  themselves  to 
 the  church. 
 
 In  all  the  revivals  of  which  I  have  given  a  brief  account,  it  has 
 P  62 
 
338  APPENDIX. 
 
 been  evident  that  God,  and  not  7nan,  has  selected  the  subjects  of 
 renewing  grace ;  yet  a  large  proportion  have  been  taken  from 
 religious  families.  In  some  instances,  heads  of  families,  Vvith 
 their  children,  and  children's  children,  sit  together  at  the  table 
 of  the  Lord. 
 
 I  would  here  remark,  that  several  praying  meetings  have  been 
 sustained  in  this  town  wholly  by  the  female  members  of  the 
 church,  and  I  have  had  no  doubts  of  their  utility.  They  have 
 been  the  means  of  quickening  those  who  have  attended  them. 
 What  rich  blessings  these  prayers  may  have  drawn  down  upon 
 us  will  be  known  in  the  great  day,  which  is  approaching.  But 
 while  I  have  rejoiced  in  knowing  such  meetings  were  held,  I 
 have  never  countenanced  the  praying  of  women  in  promiscuous 
 assemblies,  whether  great  or  small,  from  a  full  conviction  that 
 the  practice  is  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  God's  word.  Neither 
 have  I  seen  it  to  be  proper,  even  in  seasons  of  the  greatest  ex- 
 citement, to  call  upon  impenitent  sinners,  either  in  our  public 
 meetings  or  in  the  inquiring-room,  to  manifest  their  delermina- 
 tion  to  seek  religion,  or  to  give  any  i)ledge  that  they  would  do  it. 
 This  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  views  I  entertain  of  the 
 depravity  of  the  heart.  It  would  be  a  departure  from  the  prac- 
 tice of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  In  their  preaching,  they  inculcated 
 repentance  and  submission  to  God  as  the  immediate  duty  of 
 sinners. 
 
 Though  all,  who  have  been  received  into  this  church,  have  not 
 appeared  equally  well,  as  being  devoted  and  established  Christians, 
 yet,  generally  speaking,  they  have  exhibited  evidence,  in  their 
 walk,  of  a  moral  change,  and  of  being  on  the  Lord's  side.  We 
 have  had  frequent  calls  for  the  exercise  of  Christian  discipline. 
 Some  of  the  members  have  been  led  publicly  to  confess  their 
 faults,  from  a  consciousness  of  their  having  brought  reproach  on 
 the  precious  cause  of  Christ,  and  some,  refusing  to  be  reclaimed, 
 have  been  cut  off  from  our  communion.  The  number  of  the 
 latter  is  small. 
 
 In  conclusion,  I  will  say,  and  I  feel  a  pleasure  in  saying  it,  that 
 the  church  have  manifested  a  commendable  zeal  and  liberality  in 
 supporting  the  various  charitable  institutions  of  the  day,  and  in 
 promoting  the  cause  of  temperance,  W'hich,  for  a  few  years  past, 
 has  been  regarded  as  a  subject  of  the  deepest  interest  to  the 
 cause  of  the  Redeemer,  and  to  our  country. 
 
APPENDIX.  339 
 
 My  only  apology  for  the  length  of  this  letter  is,  that  I  have 
 taken  a  survey  of  the  labours  and  events  of  forty  years. 
 From,  Reverend  Sir,  your  brother  in  Chiist, 
 
 ALVAN  HYDE. 
 He  v.  William  B,  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  VI. 
 
 From  the  REV.  JOEL  HAWES,  D.  D. 
 
 Pastor  of  the  First  Congregational  Ciiurcii  in  Hartford,  Connecticut. 
 
 Hartford,  March  12,  1832. 
 My  dear  Brother, 
 
 You  request  me  to  "  furnish  some  account  of  tlie  revivals 
 that  have  fallen  under  my  observation,  or  have  occurred  within 
 the  sphere  of  my  labours."  My  reply  must  be  brief,  but  will,  I 
 trust,  embrace  the  principal  points  which  are  of  any  importance 
 to  your  object. 
 
 The  church  of  which  I  am  pastor,  like  most  of  the  early  churches 
 of  New  England,  was  planted  in  the  spirit  of  revivals.  This  cir- 
 cumstance has  had  great  influence  on  its  subsequent  history. 
 Revivals  of  religion  have  always  been  held  in  high  estimation  by 
 the  church  ;  and  many  have  been  the  seasons  of  spiritual  refresh- 
 ing with  which  God  has  visited  this  vine,  since  it  was  first  planted 
 by  Hooker  and  Stone,  and  the  faithful  men  who  followed  them 
 into  the  wilderness.  But  passing  over  these,  as  not  coming  within 
 the  design  of  your  request,  it  is  more  to  the  purpose  to  state,  that 
 when  the  present  series  of  revivals  commenced,  in  this  part  of  our 
 country,  about  forty  years  ago,  this  chu»ch  shared  richly  in  the 
 blessing.  Dr.  Strong  was  then  its  pastor.  He  was  a  man  of  a 
 clear  and  powerful  mind,  and  of  decidedly  evangelical  sentiments. 
 During  the  last  twenty-five  years  of  his  ministry,  he  witnessed 
 three  special  seasons  of  revival  among  his  people;  in  the  pro- 
 gress of  which  large  additions  were  made  to  the  church,  the  tone 
 of  piety  was  much  elevated,  and  the  state  of  religion  generally  in 
 the  city  greatly  improved.  The  last  of  these  seasons  was  of 
 nearly  two  years'  continuance,  at  no  one  time  vei'y  powerful,  but 
 p2 
 
340  APPENDIX. 
 
 mavlced  with  a  constant,  silent  descent  of  divine  influence;  pro- 
 ducing general  seriousness  anaong  the  people,  with  frequent  con- 
 versions and  frequent  accessions  to  the  communion  of  the  church. 
 The  fruits  were  decidedly  good.  The  church  was  large  and  flour- 
 ishing, happily  united  in  sentiment,  and  "walking,"  in  some  good 
 degree,  "  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost." 
 
 Ahout  the  close  of  this  revival,  in  1816,  Dr.  Strong  died.  I 
 was  called  to  take  charge  of  the  church  in  1818.  During  the 
 first  three  years  of  my  ministry,  though  not  entirely  unattended 
 with  tokens  of  divine  favour,  I  witnessed  nothing  like  a  revival 
 among  my  people.  Early  in  1821,  a  work  of  great  power  com- 
 menced, and  continued,  with  some  variations  of  interest,  during 
 the  year.  As  the  fruits  of  this  visitation  of  mercy,  nearly  two 
 hundred  were  added  to  the  church.  Some  of  these,  as  was  to  be 
 expected  among  so  large  a  number,  have  since  given  painful  evi- 
 dence that  they  were  deceived  in  regard  to  the  foundation  of  their 
 hope.  But  of  the  great  body  of  them,  I  am  happy  to  say,  they 
 have  continued  to  adorn  their  profession,  by  an  exemplary  Chris- 
 tian life.  Since  that  period  we  have  enjoyed  three  other  seasons 
 of  special  religious  attention;  but  neither  of  them  was  of  so  long 
 continuance,  or  productive  of  so  abundant  fruits  as  was  the  first. 
 During  the  time  I  have  been  connected  wath  the  church,  about 
 five  hundred  and  fifty  have  been  added  to  its  communion,  not 
 less  than  four-fifths  of  whom  are  to  be  regarded  as  the  fruits  of 
 revivals. 
 
 1  know  not  that  there  has  been  any  thing  in  the  mode  of  con- 
 ducting the  revivals  with  which  we  have  been  favoured,  or  in  the 
 effects  that  have  resulted  from  them,  so  peculiar  as  to  be  worthy 
 of  notice.  It  was  the  object  of  my  predecessor,  as  it  has  been 
 mine,  to  preach  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  with  great  clearness 
 and  discrimination  at  such  seasons ;  to  guard  against  every  thing 
 like  irregularity,  and  noise,  and  misguided  feeling;  and  to  encour- 
 age none  in  the  indulgence  of  a  hope  that  did  not  appear  to  be 
 based  on  an  intelligent  conviction  of  truth,  and  a  sincere  conver- 
 sion of  the  heart  to  God.  That  the  effects  have,  on  the  whole, 
 been  eminently  happy,  it  is  needless  to  afiirm,  after  what  has  now 
 been  stated.  I  have  often  said,  in  addresses  from  my  pulpit,  that 
 the  church  is  what  it  is  very  much  from  the  injiuence  of  revivals  of 
 religion.     And  it  is  now  my  sober  judgment,  that  if  there  is 
 
APPENDIX.  341 
 
 among  the  people  of  my  charge,  any  cordial  belief  and  love  of  the 
 distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  gospel — any  serious  practical  re- 
 gard to  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life — any  self-denial,  any  bear- 
 ing of  the  cross,  and  following  Christ  according  to  his  commands — 
 any  active  benevolence  and  engagedness  in  doing  good — in  short, 
 any  pious,  efficient  concern  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation 
 of  sinners,  either  at  home  or  abroad,  in  Christian  or  in  heathen 
 lands, — all  this  is  to  be  traced,  in  no  small  part,  to  the  influence 
 of  revivals  of  religion,  and  is  to  be  found,  in  an  eminent  degree, 
 among  those  who  have  been  added  to  the  church  as  fruits  of  re- 
 vivals. 
 
 The  above  remarks,  I  doubt  not,  are  equally  applicable  to  the 
 ether  churches  in  this  city,  belonging  to  the  Congregational  de- 
 nomination. A  large  proportion  of  their  numbers  date  their 
 Christian  hope  from  some  season  of  special  divine  influence,  and 
 the  tone  of  religious  feeling  and  action  has  risen  in  proportion  to 
 the  frequency  with  which  such  seasons  have  been  enjoyed.  Nor 
 is  this  remark  to  be  confined  to  the  churches  of  this  city.  It  is 
 applicable  to  the  churches  of  our  connexion  throughout  the  State. 
 In  1829,  a  letter  was  addressed  to  the  Congregational  ministers 
 of  Connecticut,  proposing,  among  other  inquiries,  the  following  : — 
 "  1.  What  was  the  whole  number  of  professors  of  religion  in  your 
 church  at  the  commencement  of  the  year  1820?  2.  What  num- 
 ber were  added  to  your  church  by  profession  during  the  years 
 1820,-1-2-3-4?  3.  Of  those  who  are  now  members  of  your 
 church,  what  proportion  may  be  considered  as  the  fruit  of  a  re- 
 vival, and  what  is  their  comparative  standing  for  piety  and  active 
 benevolent  enterprise?" — I  have  not  by  me,  at  this  time,  the  do- 
 cuments that  were  communicated  in  answer  to  these,  or  other 
 similar  inquiries,  but  I  am  able  to  state,  that  the  answers  were 
 in  a  high  degree  satisfactory.  It  appeared,  that  a  very  large  pro- 
 portion of  all  who  are  now  members  of  the  Congregational 
 churches,  in  this  State,  became  such  in  consequence  of  revivals — 
 that  the  relative  proportion  of  such,  as  revivals  have  been  multi- 
 plying, has  been  continually  increasing — that  the  most  active  and 
 devoted  Christians  are  among  those  who  came  into  the  church  as 
 fruits  of  revivals — that  those  churches  in  which  revivals  have 
 been  most  frequent  and  powerful,  are  the  most  numerous  and 
 flourishing, — and  that  in  all  the  churches  thus  visited  with  divine 
 influence,  there  has  been  a  great  increase  of  Christian  enterprise 
 
342  APPENDIX. 
 
 and  benevolent  action.  These  results,  stated  by  men  who  wit- 
 nessed them  in  their  own  congregations,  and  many  of  whom, 
 from  long  experience  and  observation,  had  the  best  means  of  judg- 
 ing, should  silence  the  tongue  of  cavil  and  scepticism,  and  excite 
 all  Christians  to  pray,  with  warmer  and  holier  affections,  for  the 
 universal  revival  of  God's  work. 
 
 Though  I  have  extended  this  letter  beyond  what  I  intended,  I 
 feel  constrained  to  add  a  few  particulars,  as  the  result  of  what 
 little  experience  God  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  in  revivals  of 
 religion. 
 
 1.  The  theory  of  revivals  is  very  simple.  It  is  only  the  in- 
 crease and  the  extension,  to  a  number  of  sirmers,  at  the  same 
 time,  of  that  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  employed  in 
 the  conversion  of  each  individual  sinner  that  is  brought  to  repen- 
 tance. 
 
 2.  I  see  not  how  any  man,  who  believes  in  the  doctrine  of  di- 
 vine influence,  or  has  ever  Avitnessed  a  revival  of  religion,  can, 
 either  on  scriptural  or  rational  grounds,  doubt  the  reality,  or  the 
 decidedly-happy  tendency,  of  such  a  work, 
 
 3.  It  is  pre-eminently  important,  that  the  preaching,  during  a 
 revival  of  religion,  should  be  clear,  discriminating,  instructive, — 
 addressed  to  the  understanding  and  conscience,  rather  than  to 
 the  feelings  and  passions. 
 
 4.  It  is  a  great  error  to  admit  converts  to  the  church  before 
 time  has  been  allowed  to  try  the  sincerity  of  their  hope.  This  is 
 an  error  into  which  I  was  betrayed  during  the  first  revival  among 
 my  people,  and  it  has  cost  me  bitter  repentance.  And  yet  none 
 were  admitted  to  the  church  under  two  months  after  they  had 
 indulged  a  hope. 
 
 5.  It  is  of  great  importance,  that  young  converts,  immediately 
 after  conversion,  should  be  collected  into  a  class  by  themselves, 
 and  brought  under  the  direct  and  frequent  instruction  of  the  pas- 
 tor. I  have  pursued  this  plan  for  several  years  past,  and  with 
 the  happiest  effect.  Never  are  so  great  facilities  afforded  for 
 pouring  instruction  into  the  minds  of  young  converts,  and  form- 
 ing them  for  a  high  standard  of  Christian  character,  as  during  the 
 time  that  intervenes  between  their  conversion  and  admission  to 
 the  church;  and  if  they  are  continued,  from  four  to  six  months, 
 in  a  course  of  judicious  instruction,  and  then  admitted  to  the 
 church,  there  is  very  little  danger  that  they  will  afterwards  fall 
 
APPENDIX.  343 
 
 away,  or  that  they  will  not  continue  to  shine  as  lights  in  the  world 
 till  the  end  of  life. 
 
 6.  It  is  very  important  also,  that  young  converts  should  early 
 be  trained  to  habits  of  Christian  activity  :  they  should  be  drawn 
 out  and  encouraged  in  the  way  of  doing  good  ;  and,  from  the  first, 
 a  deep  and  thorough  impression  should  be  made  on  their  minds, 
 that  their  great  business  in  the  world  is  to  live  and  labour  for 
 Christ  and  his  cause.  The  tone  of  piety  and  of  action  which  a 
 young  convert  adopts  during  the  first  few  months  of  his  course 
 usually  goes  with  him  through  life. 
 
 7.  A  sinner  may  be  converted  at  too  great  an  expense.  I 
 mean,  that  measures  may  be  adopted,  that  shall  issue  in  the  con- 
 version of  a  sinner,  which  measures  may,  at  the  same  time,  by 
 exciting  prejudice  and  enmity,  be  the  occasion  of  a  vast  deal  more 
 evil  than  good. 
 
 8.  It  should  be  the  great  aim  both  of  ministers  and  Christians, 
 in  a  time  of  revival,  so  to  conduct  the  work,  both  in  affectionate 
 zeal,  and  in  sound  Christian  wisdom  and  prudence,  that  the  effect 
 may  be  to  prolong  the  season  of  mercy ;  to  prepare  the  way  for  a 
 return  of  it ;  and  to  cause  all  the  true  friends  of  Christ  to  regard 
 revivals  as  the  most  precious  blessings  that  God  bestows  upon  a 
 guilty  world. 
 
 It  would  be  easy  to  enlarge,  but  I  forbear.  May  the  blessing 
 of  the  God  of  revivals  attend  the  volume  you  propose  to  publish 
 with  a  view  to  promote  them,  and  hasten  the  day  when  he  shall 
 pour  his  Spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and  fill  the  whole  earth  with  his 
 praise. 
 
 I  am,  dear  Brother,  very  truly  and  affectionately, 
 Yours, 
 
 J.  HAWES. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
344  APPENDIX. 
 
 LETTER  VIL 
 
 From  the  REV.  JOHN  M'DOWELL,  D.  D. 
 
 Pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  Elisabethtown,  New  Jersey; 
 
 Elizabethtowii,  March  5,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Brother, 
 
 Agreeably  to  your  request,  I  will  endeavour  to  give  you  a  brief 
 account  of  the  revivals  of  religion,  with  which  it  has  pleased  a 
 sovereign  and  gracious  God  to  favour  the  church  of  which  I  am 
 pastor.  Of  the  early  history  of  this  church  I  have  been  able  to 
 discover  very  little.  It  is  an  ancient  church,  having  been  founded 
 about  160  years  since.  Whether  it  was  visited  with  revivals 
 during  nearly  the  former  half  of  the  period  of  its  existence,  I  have 
 not  been  able  to  ascertain.  The  first  revival  of  which  any  ac- 
 count has  been  transmitted  to  us,  was  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
 ministry  of  that  eminent  servant  of  God,  the  Rgv=  Jonathan  Dick- 
 inson, author  of  the  "  Five  Points,"  and  of  muiiy  other  valuable 
 works. 
 
 Of  this  revival,  a  particular  and  very  interesting  account  was 
 given  by  Mr.  Dickinson,  in  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Foxcroft,  of 
 Boston,  wliich  letter  is  in  print.  From  this  it  appears,  that  this 
 special  work  visibly  commenced  in  June,  174-0,  under  a  sermon 
 addressed  to  the  youth.  "  The  inward  distress  and  concern  of 
 tlie  audience,"  Mr.  Dickinson  observes,  "  discovered  itself  by 
 their  tears,  and  by  an  audible  sobbing  and  sighing  in  almost  all 
 parts  of  the  assembly."  On  the  character  and  effects  of  this  re- 
 vival, he  goes  on  to  remark — "  Meetings  for  sinful  amusements 
 were  abandoned  by  the  youth,  and  meetings  for  religious  exercises 
 substituted  in  their  place.  Numbers  daily  flocked  to  their  pas- 
 tor for  advice  in  their  eternal  concerns.  More  came  to  see  him 
 on  this  errand  in  three  months,  than  in  thirty  years  before.  The 
 subjects  of  the  work  were  chiefly  youth.  A  deep  sense  of  sin, 
 guilt,  danger,  and  despair  of  help  from  themselves,  preceded  a 
 hope  in  Christ.  All  the  converts  were  for  a  considerable  time 
 under  a  law  w^ork,  before  they  had  satisfying  views  of  their  interest 
 in  Christ.  The  number  of  those  who  were  savingly  the  subjects 
 of  this  work,  was  about  sixty." 
 
APPENDIX.  345 
 
 In  1772,  this  church  was  again  blessed  with  a  considerable  re- 
 vival of  religion,  under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  James  Caldwell. 
 In  1784-,  this  church  was  again  visited  in  a  special  manner  with 
 the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     This  was  just  after  the  close 
 of  the  revolutionary  war;  and  the  people  were  without  a  house  of 
 worship,  and  without  a  pastor;  the  church  having  been  burned, 
 and  the  pastor  slain,  near  the  close  of  the  war.    This  revival  con- 
 tinued about  two  years;  and  time  has  abundantly  proved  that  it 
 was  a  genuine  and  glorious  work  of  God.     A  number  of  the  sub- 
 jects are  still  living,  and  are  truly  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel. 
 Nearly  all  the  session,  and  almost  half  the  members  of  the  church, 
 when  the  writer  settled  here,  were  the  fruits  of  this  revival ;  and 
 he  has  had  an  opportunity  of  knowing  them  by  their  fruits ;  he 
 has  been  with  many  of  them  when  about  to  pass  over  Jordan^ 
 and,  from  their  triumphant  death,  as  well  as  exemplary  life,  he 
 can  testify  to  the  genuineness  of  the  work. 
 
 From  the  time  of  this  revival  to  the  settlement  of  the  writer, 
 there  were  two  seasons  of  more  than  ordinary  interest,  when  the 
 number  of  additions  to  the  communion  of  the  church  was  consid- 
 erably increased. 
 
 The  subscriber  was  settled  as  pastor  of  this  congregation,  De- 
 cember 1804.     In  August  1807,  a  powerful  and  extensive  revival 
 commence!'.     The  first  decisive  evidence  of  the  special  presence 
 and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  on  the  Sabbath,  under  a  power- 
 ful sermon  on  prayer,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gideon  Blackburn.     A 
 number  were  awakened  that  day;  and  new  cases  of  conviction 
 and  hopeful  conversion  were,  for  a  considerable  time,  occurring  at 
 almost  every  religious  meeting.     The  special  attention  continued 
 for  about  eighteen  months,  and  the  number  added  to  the  com- 
 munion of  the  church,  as  the  fruits  of  this  gracious  work,  was 
 about  an  hundred  and  twenty.     The  subjects  of  it  were  gener- 
 ally deeply  exercised;  and  most  of  them  continued  for  a  consi- 
 derable time  in  a  state  of  distress,  before  they  enjoyed  the  com- 
 forts of  the  hope  of  the  gospel.     This  revival  was  the  first  I  had 
 ever  seen,  and  it  was  a  solemn  situation  for  a  young  man  totally 
 inexperienced  in  such  scenes.     It  was  general  through  the  con- 
 gregation, and  in  a  few  weeks  extended  into  neighbouring  con- 
 gregations, and  passed  from  one  to  another,  until,  in  the  course 
 of  the  year,  almost  every  congregation  in  what  was  then  the  Pres- 
 bytery of  Jersey,  was  visited. 
 
 p3 
 
346  APPENDIX. 
 
 The  next  revival  with  which  the  Lord  favoured  my  ministry, 
 visibly  commenced  in  December  1812.     It  was  on  a  communion 
 Sabbath.    There  was  nothing  peculiarly  arousing  in  the  preaching. 
 I  was  not  expecting  such  an  event ;  neither,  as  far  as  I  have  ever 
 discovered,  was  there  any  peculiar  engagedness  in  prayer,  or  spe- 
 cial desire,  or  expectation,  on  the  part  of  Christians.     1  saw  no- 
 thing unusual  in  the  appearance  of  the  congregation  ;  and  it  was 
 not  until  after  the  services  of  the  day  were  ended,  when  several 
 called,  in  deep  distress,  to  ask  me  what  they  should  do  to  be 
 saved,  that  I  knew  that  the  Lord  was  specially  in  this  place. 
 This  was  a  day  of  such  power,  (though  I  knew  it  not  at  the  time,) 
 that  as  many  as  thirty,  who  afterwards  joined  the  church,  were 
 then  first  awakened.     And  it  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that 
 the  same  powerful  influence  was  experienced,  on  the  same  day, 
 in  both  of  the  Presbyterian  churches  in  the  neighbouring  town  of 
 Newark.    It  was  also  communion  season  in  both  those  churches. 
 This  revival  continued  about  a  year;  and  the  number  of  persons 
 added  to  the  communion  of  this  church,  as  its  fruits,  was  about 
 one  hundred  and  ten.     The  subjects  of  this  revival  generally  were 
 deeply  and  long  distressed,  and  in  many  instances  their  distress 
 affected  their  bodily  frames.     Frequently  sobbing  aloud  was  heard 
 in  our  meetings,  and  in  some  instances  there  was  a  universal 
 trembling,  and  in  others  a  privation  of  bodily  strength,  so  that  the 
 subjects  were  not  able  to  get  home  without  help.     In  this  respect 
 this  revival  was  different  from  any  others  which  I  have  witnessed. 
 I  never  dared  to  speak  against  this  bodily  agitation,  lest  I  should 
 be  found  speaking  against  the  Holy  Ghost;  but  I  never  did  any 
 thing  to  encourage  it.     It  may  be  proper  here  to  relate  one  case 
 of  a  young  man,  who  was  then  a  graduate  of  one  of  our  colleges, 
 and  is  now  a  very  respectable  and  useful  minister  of  Christ.    Near 
 the  commencement  of  the  revival,  he  was  led,  for  the  first  time, 
 reluctantly,  and  out  of  complaisance  to  his  sisters,  to  a  meeting 
 in  a  private  house.     I  was  present,  and  spoke  two  or  three  times 
 between  prayers,  in  which  some  of  my  people  led.     The  audience 
 was  solemn,  but  perfectly  still.    I  commenced  leading  in  the  con- 
 cluding prayer.     A  suppressed  sob  reached  my  ears ;  it  continued 
 and  increased ;  I  brought  the  prayer  speedily  to  a  close,  and  cast 
 my  eyes  over  the  audience,  when,  behold,  it  was  this  careless,  proud 
 young  man,  who  was  standing  near  me,  leaning  on  his  chair,  sob- 
 bing, and  trembling  in  every  part,  like  the  Philippian  jailer.     He 
 
APPENDIX.  34,7 
 
 -.* 
 
 raised  his  eyes  towards  me,  and  then  tottered  forward,  threw  his 
 arms  on  my  shoulders,  and  cried  out,  "What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?" 
 A  scene  ensued,  the  like  of  which  I  never  witnessed.  The  house 
 was  full,  and  there  was  immediately,  by  the  power  of  sympathy 
 I  suppose,  a  universal  sobbing  through  the  assembly.  He  re- 
 peatedly begged  me  to  pray  for  him.  I  felt  so  overcome  with  the 
 solemnity  of  the  scene,  and  fearful  of  the  disorder  which  might 
 ensue  in  the  excited  state  of  feeling,  that  I  held  this  trembling 
 young  man  for  half  an  hour,  without  speaking  a  word.  I  then 
 persuaded  him  to  go  home  with  me,  and  the  audience  to  retire. 
 His  strength  was  so  weakened  that  he  had  to  be  supported. 
 From  that  hour  he  appeared  to  give  his  whole  soul  to  the  subject 
 of  religion.  He  continued  in  a  state  of  deep  anxiety  and  distress 
 for  nearly  two  months,  when  he  settled  down  in  a  peaceful  state 
 of  mind,  hoping  in  the  Saviour, 
 
 About  the  beginning  of  February,  1817,  this  church  was  again 
 visited  with  a  great  revival  of  religion.  It  commenced  most  sig- 
 nally,  as  an  immediate  answer  to  the  united  prayers  of  God's 
 people.  The  session,  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  comparatively 
 low  state  of  religion  among  us,  agreed  to  spend  an  afternoon  to- 
 gether in  prayer.  The  congregation  were  informed  of  this  on  the 
 Sabbath,  and  a  request  made,  that  Christians  would  at  the  same 
 time  retire  to  their  closets,  and  spend  a  season  in  prayer  for  the 
 influences  of  the  Spirit  to  descend  upon  us.  The  season  appointed 
 was  the  next  afternoon;  and  that  evening  was  the  monthly  con- 
 cert of  prayer,  which  was  unusually  full  and  solemn  ;  and  before 
 the  week  was  out,  it  was  manifest  that  the  Lord  was  in  the  midst 
 of  us,  in  a  very  special  manner.  Many  cases  of  awakening  came 
 to  my  knowledge ;  and  the  work  soon  spread  throughout  the 
 congregation.  This  revival  was  marked,  not  by  the  deep  distress 
 of  the  preceding,  but  by  a  general  weeping,  in  religious  meetings. 
 There  was  doubtless  much  of  sympathy.  A  larger  proportion 
 than  usual  of  the  subjects  were  young,  and  many  of  them  children. 
 Some  were  long  in  darkness ;  but  most  of  them,  much  sooner  than 
 in  either  of  the  former  revivals  of  my  ministry,  professed  to  have 
 embraced  the  Saviour.  The  number  in  the  congregation  who 
 professed  to  be  seriously  impressed,  amounted  to  several  hundreds. 
 The  special  attention  continited  about  a  year;  and  the  number 
 added  to  the  communion  of  the  church,  during  that  time,  was 
 about  one  hundred  and  eighty.     It  was  during  this  revival  that 
 
348  APPENDIX. 
 
 you  visited  this  place,  and  spent  some  time  with  us  while  a  sta- 
 dent  in  Princeton  Seminary. 
 
 About  the  close  of  the  year  1819,  it  pleased  a  gracious  God  to 
 grant  to  this  church  another  season  of  special  refreshing.  This 
 was  not  so  general  through  the  congregation  as  the  former,  but 
 was  confined  to  particular  neighbourhoods.  Christians  did  not 
 appear  to  be  specially  awake  to  the  subject,  either  before  it  com- 
 menced, or  during  its  progress.  The  subjects  were  generally  from 
 among  the  most  unlikely  families  and  characters;  from  the  high- 
 ways and  hedges;  while  the  children  of  the  kingdom  were  gene- 
 rally passed  by.  The  special  attention  continued  about  a  year; 
 and  the  number  added  to  the  communion  of  the  church,  as  its 
 fruits,  was  about  sixty. 
 
 In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1824,  there  was  a  considerable 
 increase  of  attention  to  the  subject  of  religion,  which  continued 
 through  the  year  1825.  About  sixty  were  added  to  the  com- 
 munion of  the  church,  during  this  time,  as  the  fruits  of  this  spe- 
 cial influence.  But  the  work  did  not  terminate  with  this  inga- 
 thering. These  were  but  as  drops  before  a  mighty  shower. 
 About  the  beginning  of  December,  1825,  the  work  was  greatly 
 increased.  It  commenced  visibly  on  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer, 
 appointed  by  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey,  on  account  of  the  absence 
 of  divine  influences  from  their  churches  generally.  Within  a  few 
 weeks  many  were  awakened,  and  brought  to  seek  the  Lord.  This 
 revival,  with  few  exceptions,  was  not  marked  by  deep  distress, 
 and  the  subjects  of  it,  generally,  soon  professed  to  hope  in  Christ. 
 It  continued  through  the  year  1826,  during  which  time,  about 
 one  hundred  and  thirty  were  added  to  the  communion  of  this 
 church,  as  its  fruits. 
 
 In  the  winter  and  spring  of  1829,  a  partial  season  of  refreshing 
 was  again  experienced,  and  about  twenty-five  were  added  to  our 
 communion.  Again  it  pleased  a  gracious  God  specially  to  visit 
 some  neighbourhoods  of  the  congregation,  through  the  winter  and 
 spring  of  1831.  The  fruits  of  this  visitation,  which  have  been 
 gathered  in  through  the  year  past,  amount  to  about  forty. 
 
 In  1820,  a  second  Presbyterian  church  was  organized  in  the 
 towm;  and  in  the  revivals  which  we  have  experienced  since  that 
 congregation  was  formed,  a  similar  gracious  influence  has  been 
 enjoyed  among  them. 
 
 Thus  I  have  given  you  a  brief  statement  of  facts  respecting 
 
APPENDIX.  349 
 
 what  the  Lord  has  done  among  the  people  of  my  charge.  Allow 
 me  now  to  close  the  narrative  with  a  few  remarks.  Between 
 these  seasons  of  special  refreshing  we  have  constantly  had  addi- 
 tions to  the  church.  As  to  the  genuineness  of  the  work,  I  have 
 had  time  to  form  a  judgment,  especially  with  respect  to  the  revi- 
 vals in  the  earlier  part  of  my  ministry ;  and  I  can  testify,  that  the 
 subjects  of  them  have  generally  manifested  that  they  had  experi- 
 enced a  true  work  of  grace  in  their  hearts.  Very  few  apostacies 
 have  occurred  among  those  who  have  been  added  to  the  church 
 in  revivals — quite  as  few,  in  proportion  to  their  number?,  as  among 
 those  who  have  been  brought  in  when  there  was  no  special  at- 
 tention; and  the  former  have  generally  been  as  steadfast,  and 
 adorned  their  profession  quite  as  well,  as  the  latter.  Of  the  sub- 
 jects of  the  revivals  which  have  occurred  under  my  ministry,  a 
 number  have  become  ministers  of  the  gospel.  In  looking  over 
 the  list,  I  find  the  names  of  twelve  who  have  since  entered  the 
 ministry;  several  of  whom  are  now  usefully  occupying  important 
 stations  in  the  church,  and  some  have  gone  to  their  gracious  re- 
 ward. Nine  more  are  now  in  the  different  stages  of  education, 
 preparatory  to  the  gospel  ministry. 
 
 Another  remark  I  would  make,  is,  that  we  have  carefully  guarded 
 against  a  speedy  admission  to  the  privileges  of  the  church.  Sel- 
 dom, in  times  of  revival,  have  we  admitted  persons  to  the  com- 
 munion in  less  than  six  months  after  they  first  became  serious. 
 Again,  I  would  remark,  that  from  what  J  have  seen,  1  have  drawn 
 the  conclusion — that  it  is  wrong  to  prescribe  any  particular  man- 
 ner for  the  Spirit's  operations.  There  has  been  a  difference,  in 
 this  respect,  in  almost  every  revival  which  I  have  witnessed. 
 There  have  been  diversities  of  operations;  but  time  has  shovi^n 
 that  it  was  the  same  Spirit.  The  subjects  of  these  revivals  and 
 additions  to  the  church,  have,  the  great  majority  of  them,  been  In 
 the  morning  of  life,  and  many  while  yet  children  have  been  im- 
 pressed ;  but  we  have  very  seldom  received  any  very  young  per- 
 sons to  communion.  The  means  which  have  been  constantly 
 employed  during  my  ministry,  and  which  God  has  blessed,  besides 
 the  preaching  of  the  word  on  the  Sabbath,  and  frequently  on  other 
 days  of  the  week,  in  different  neighbourhoods  of  the  congregation, 
 have  been  catechetical  and  Bible-class  instruction,  and  family  visit- 
 ing; and  to  these  may  be  added  meetings  for  social  prayer. 
 
 In  conclusion,  I  would  add,  that  appearances  among  my  people 
 
350  APPENDIX. 
 
 at  present  are  very  favourable.  There  is  much  increase  of  atten- 
 tion to  the  means,  and  of  solemnity  in  attending  upon  them. 
 Many  Christians  appear  to  be  much  quickened  in  duty,  and  to  be 
 earnestly  praying  that  the  Lord  would  appear  again  in  his  glory, 
 in  the  midst  of  us,  to  build  up  Zion ;  and  a  number  have  recently 
 been  awakened  to  serious  concern  about  their  soul's  salvation. 
 We  are  anxiously  looking  for  a  time  of  general  revival ;  but  what 
 will  be  the  result  time  must  show. 
 
 With  sincere  and  fraternal  respect,  I  am, 
 
 Dear  Sir,  yours, 
 
 JOHN  M'DOWELL. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  VIII. 
 
 From  the  REV.  NOAH  PORTER,  D.  D. 
 
 Pastor  of  a  Congregational  Church  in  Farmington,  Connecticut. 
 
 Farmington,  March  12,  1832. 
 Dear  Sir, 
 
 Revivals  of  religion,  considered  as  the  effects  of  a  divine  influ- 
 ence prevailing  throughout  a  whole  congregation  at  the  same  time, 
 have  not  been  as  frequent  in  this  town,  as  in  many  places  around 
 us.  In  different  sections  of  the  town,  at  different  times,  they 
 have  not,  for  a  few  of  the  last  years,  been  unfrequent;  but  often, 
 when  we  have  hoped  for  a  general  revival,  we  have  been  disap- 
 pointed. Perhaps  this  may  in  part  be  ascribed  to  our  circum- 
 stances. About  one  half  of  the  inhabitants  belong  to  the  central 
 village,  and  the  other  half  to  surrounding  neighbourhoods,  distant 
 from  the  centre,  two,  three,  and  four  miles.  The  latter,  on  ac- 
 count of  their  relative  situation,  have  no  free  and  easy  intercourse 
 with  the  rest  of  the  town ;  and  the  former,  for  the  last  half  cen- 
 tury, have  been  divided,  by  adventitious  circumstances,  into  dis- 
 tinct classes,  whose  intimacies  have  been  very  much  confined  to 
 their  respective  limits.  Hence,  it  has  been  difficult  to  diffuse  a 
 common  sentiment  and  feeling  on  almost  all  subjects,  and  on  the 
 subject  of  religion,  as  on  others. 
 
APPENDIX.  351 
 
 The  era  of  modern  revivals,  in  this  country,  is  reckoned,  I  be- 
 lieve, from  the  year  1792.  In  the  autumn  of  1793,  there  appeared 
 in  this  place  a  spirit  of  unusual  seriousness  and  inquiry  on  the 
 concerns  of  salvation.  It  was  under  the  preaching  of  Dr.  Griffin. 
 He  was  then  a  licentiate ;  and  with  all  the  ardour  of  his  youth, 
 together  with  the  freshness  of  his  "first  love,"  he  preached  here 
 the  same  system  of  truth,  which  he  has  continued  so  powerfully 
 and  successfully  to  inculcate.  It  was  not  another  system  than 
 had  been  preached  in  this  town  from  the  time  of  its  first  organiza- 
 tion ;  but  there  were  certain  leading  topics,  such  as  the  radical 
 defect  of  the  best  doings  of  the  impenitent,  the  duty  of  immediate 
 repentance,  thefreeness  of  evangelical  offers,  and  the  natural  ability 
 of  men  to  accept  them,  and  the  consistency  of  all  these  with  the 
 purposes  of  God,  the  election  of  the  heirs  of  life,  and  the  grace  of 
 God  in  their  regeneration,  which  he  presented  with  a  clearness 
 and  a  force  that  were  new.  There  were  also  a  simplicity,  a  vivid- 
 ness and  an  affection  in  his  manner,  which  gave  the  truth  access 
 to  the  mind.  The  careless  were  obliged  to  hear,  and  the  young 
 and  the  ignorant  could  understand.  What  number  of  conversions 
 took  place  under  his  preaching  I  cannot  say;  but  the  spirit  of  re- 
 ligious inquiry  silently  increased,  and  under  the  labours  of  Rev.  Mr. 
 Washburn,  who  was  installed  as  pastor  of  the  church  in  1795,  the 
 influences  of  grace  came  down  "  as  the  rain  upon  the  tender  herb, 
 and  as  the  showers  upon  the  grass."  The  work  was  noiseless, 
 and,  in  the  common  intercourse  of  life,  an  ordinary  observer  would 
 scarcely  perceive  it ;  but  for  a  whole  year  it  was  apparent  in  the 
 prayerfulness,  union,  and  fidelity  of  the  church,  in  the  solemnity 
 of  religious  assemblies  ;  and  in  the  conversion  of  sinners.  Fifty- 
 five,  as  fruits  of  the  revival,  were  admitted  to  the  communion  of 
 the  church,  in  the  course  of  that  year  and  the  succeeding  one ; 
 only  two  of  whom  have  since  given  us  any  reason  to  distrust  their 
 sincerity. 
 
 In  the  year  1799,  there  was  a  revival  in  at  least  fifty  adjoining 
 congregations  in  this  State ;  the  character  of  which,  in  them  all, 
 was  remarkably  similar,  and  I  think  I  may  say,  remarkably  happy. 
 In  some  of  these  congregations,  it  commenced  in  the  fall  of  1798. 
 In  this  town  it  began  in  February  1799,  and  first  appeared  in  the 
 solicitude  of  Christians  for  the  restored  presence  of  God.  Hear- 
 ing of  the  goings  of  their  King  around  them,  humbled  with  the 
 sense  of  their  backsliding,  and  anxious,  though  not  disheartened. 
 
352  APPENDIX. 
 
 in  view  of  forbidding  circumstances  in  the  state  of  the  people, 
 a  number  of  them,  after  mutual  consultation,  solemnly  agreed  to 
 devote  themselves  to  renewed  prayerfulness  and  diligence,  casting 
 themselves  on  the  sovereign  will  of  God.     On  the  Sabbath  after 
 their  conference,  the  pastor  addressed  the  congregation  on  the  sub- 
 ject of  a  revival,  and  appointed  public  lectures  to  be  attended,  on 
 the  next  day  and  evening,  at  the  meeting-house.     At  the  lectures 
 two  neighbouring  ministers  were  present;  the  sermons  were  fol- 
 lowed by  plain  and  pungent  addresses — the  assemblies  were  large, 
 and  the  impression  was  general  and  solemn,  so  that  from  about 
 that  time,  the  commencement  of  a  revival  was  manifest.     Beside 
 the  customary  services  of  the  Sabbath,  a  weekly  lecture  was  deli- 
 vered in  the  meeting-house,  a  meeting  for  the  young  was  held 
 on  Monday  evenings  at  the  house  of  the  pastor,  and,  as  fre- 
 quently as  his  other  duties  would  allow,  lectures  were  preached 
 at  the  school-houses  in  the  extreme  neighbourhoods ;  all  of  which 
 were  attended  fully  and  eagerly.     Persons  of  both  sexes,  and  al- 
 most every  age,  and  many  from  a  distance  of  four  and  five  miles, 
 were  seen,  pressing  through  storms,  and  making  their  way  over 
 heavy  roads,  to  hear  the  word  of  God ;  and  the  house  of  the  pas- 
 tor was  almost  daily  the  resort  of  the  anxious.     Besides  these 
 means,  and  such  as  naturally  resulted  from  the  feelings  of  the 
 pious,  in  the  ordinary  intercourse  of  life,  no  others  were  employed. 
 No  meetings  were  publicly  appointed  for  the  anxious — no  invi- 
 tation was  given  to  them,  or  to  new  converts,  in  promiscuous 
 assemblies,  to  relate  their  experience,  or  to  address  the  people; 
 no  attempts  of  any  kind  were  made  to  excite  feeling  or  move 
 sympathy,  beside  a  plain  exhibition,  and  a  close  application,  of  the 
 truth  of  God.    The  work  continued  in  progress  seven  or  eight 
 months.     About  one  hundred  persons  were  considered  serious 
 inquirers,  of  whom  about  seventy  were  reckoned  subjects  of  deep 
 conviction,  and  the  same  number,  including  a  few  who  dated  their 
 conversion  from  the  preceding  revival,  and  were  now  established 
 in  hope,  were  gathered  into  the  church.     These  were  received, 
 at  different  times,  from  August  of  the  same  year,  till  nearly  the 
 close  of  the  year  following.     With  a  few  exceptions,  they  have 
 adorned  their  profession  ;  many  of  them  have  been  distinguished 
 for  their  intelligence,  stability,  and  substantial  fruits  of  holiness. 
 After  this  revival,  for  more  than  twenty  years,  conversions 
 v.cre  comparatively  unfrequent.     There  were  seasons  of  increased 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 333 
 
 attention  to  religion,  and,  with  no  long  intervals,  there  were  in- 
 stances of  hopeful  conversion  ;  but  the  general  tone  of  evangelical 
 feeling  gradually  declined,  and  the  whole  number  added  to  the 
 church,  both  by  letter  and  by  original  profession,  but  little  ex- 
 ceeded two  hundred,  or  about  ten  in  a  year;  a  number  not  equal 
 to  that  of  removals  from  the  church,  nor  half  the  number  of  deaths 
 in  the  parish.  God,  at  the  same  time,  rebuked  our  hardness  of 
 heart,  by  terrible  dispensations  ;  commissioning  a  fatal  epidemic 
 to  enter  our  houses,  and  people  our  grave-yards.  Scarcely  a 
 family  was  exempt ;  and  yet  our  families  were  generally  prayer- 
 less,  and  our  hearts  impenitent.  I  do  not  know  of  more  than  a 
 single  individual  who  has  ever  professed  to  have  come  to  repen- 
 tance by  means  of  the  awful  visitation.  Our  condition  was  the 
 more  atfecting,  because  the  showers  of  mercy  had  refreshed  most 
 of  the  congregations  around  us,  and  some  of  them  repeatedly, 
 while  we  remained  as  the  place  on  which  there  was,  in  the  com- 
 parison, no  rain.  At  the  close  of  this  period,  the  whole  number 
 in  the  church  was  about  two  hundred.  The  greater  part  of  these 
 lived  in  the  remoter  neighbourhoods;  and  there  were  but  few 
 among  them  in  younger  life,  and  but  few  males  of  any  age. 
 
 The  year  1821  was  eminently,  in  Connecticut,  a  year  of  revivals. 
 Between  eighty  and  a  hundred  congregations  were  signally  blessed. 
 From  the  commencement  of  the  year,  a  new  state  of  feeling  be- 
 gan to  appear  in  this  town.  On  the  first  Sabbath  in  February,  I 
 stated  to  the  assembly  the  tokens  of  the  gracious  presence  of 
 God  in  several  places  of  the  vicinity,  and  urged  the  duties  pecu- 
 liarly incumbent  on  us  at  such  a  season.  This  I  had  often  done 
 before,  but  not  with  the  same  effect.  Professors  of  religion  now 
 began  evidently  to  awake.  They  had  an  anxiety  for  themselves, 
 and  for  the  people,  that  would  allow  them  no  rest.  In  their 
 communications  with  each  other,  and  with  the  world,  they  were 
 led  spontaneously  to  confess  their  unfaithfulness;  and  a  few  with- 
 out the  church,  about  the  same  time,  were  pungently  convicted. 
 In  this  state  of  things.  Rev.  Mr.  Nettleton  made  us  his  first  visit. 
 His  preaching  on  the  evening  of  a  Lord's  day,  in  this  month,  from 
 Acts  ii,  37,  was  set  home,  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  upon  the 
 hearts  of  many;  and  his  discourse  on  the  Wednesday  evening 
 following,  from  Genesis  vi.  3,  was  blessed  to  the  conviction  of  a 
 still  greater  number.  As  many  as  fifty  persons,  it  was  afterwards 
 ascertained,  dated  their  first  decided  purpose  of  immediately  seek- 
 
354  APPENDIX. 
 
 ing  their  salvation,  from  that  evening;  and  it  is  worthy  of  remark, 
 that  the  same  sermon  was  preached  on  the  following  week  to  two 
 other  large  and  solemn  assemblies,  in  adjoining  parishes,  with  no 
 special  etfect  that  could  afterwards  be  traced.  The  fact  probably 
 was,  that  here  it  convinced  numbers  that  the  Spirit  was  already 
 striving  with  them,  and  that  then  was  their  day.  *'  A  word 
 spoken  in  due  season,  how  good  is  it?"  At  a  meeting  of  the 
 anxious,  on  the  evening  of  February  26,  there  were  present  about 
 a  hundred  and  seventy.  Here  v.'ere  persons  of  almost  every  age 
 and  class — some  who,  a  few  weeks  before,  had  put  the  subject  of 
 serious  piety  at  scornful  distance,  and  others  who  had  drowned 
 every  thought  of  religion  in  giddy  mirth,  now  bending  their  knees 
 together  in  supplication,  or  waiting  in  silent  reflection,  for  a  min- 
 ister of  the  gospel  to  pass  along,  and  tell  them,  individually,  what 
 they  must  do.  Twelve  were  found  to  have  lately  become  peace- 
 ful in  hope,  and  a  great  number  to  be  powerfully  convicted  of  sin. 
 From  this  time,  so  rapid  was  the  progress  of  the  work,  that  at 
 the  next  similar  meeting,  March  12th,  there  were  present  a  hun- 
 dred and  eighty,  (the  room  would  hold  no  more,)  of  whom  fifty 
 supposed  that,  since  the  commencement  of  the  revival,  they  had 
 become  reconciled  to  God;  and  a  week  afterwards,  I  had  the 
 names  of  more  than  ninety,  who  indulged  the  same  persuasion 
 concerning  themselves. 
 
 The  stats  of  feeling  which  at  this  time  pervaded  the  tovi'n, 
 was  interesting  beyond  description.  There  was  no  commotion  ; 
 but  a  stillness,  in  our  very  streets,  a  serenity  in  the  aspect  of  the 
 pious,  and  a  solemnity  apparent  in  almost  all,  which  forcibly  im- 
 pressed us  with  the  conviction,  that,  in  very  deed,  "  God  was  in 
 this  place."  Public  meetings,  however,  were  not  very  frequent. 
 They  were  so  appointed,  as  to  afford  the  opportunity  for  the 
 same  individuals  to  hear  preaching  twice  a  week,  besides  on  the 
 Sabbath.  Occasionally  there  were  also  meetings,  of  an  hour,  in 
 the  morning  or  at  noon,  at  private  dwellings,  at  which  the  serious 
 in  the  neighbourhood  were  convened,  on  short  notice,  for  prayer 
 and  conference.  The  members  of  the  church  also  met  weekly, 
 in  convenient  sections,  for  prayer,  and  commonly  on  the  evenings 
 selected  for  the  meetings  of  the  anxious.  From  these  various 
 meetings  the  people  were  accustomed  to  retire  directly,  and  with 
 little  comminiication  together,  to  their  respective  homes.  They 
 were  disposed  to  be  much  alone,  and  were  spontaneously  led  to 
 
APPENDIX.  355 
 
 take  the  word  of  God  for  their  guide.  The  Bible  was  preferred 
 to  all  other  books,  and  was  searched  daily,  and  with  eager  inquiry. 
 
 Mr.  Nettleton  continued  with  us,  except  during  a  few  short  in- 
 tervals, till  about  the  middle  of  April.  To  his  labours,  so  far  as 
 human  instrumentality  was  directly  concerned,  the  progress  of  the 
 revival  must  chiefly  be  ascribed.  The  topics  on  which  he  princi- 
 pally dwelt,  were  the  unchangeable  obligations  of  the  divine  law ; 
 the  deceitful  and  entirely  depraved  character  of  the  natural  heart ; 
 the  free  and  indiscriminate  offers  of  the  gospel ;  the  reasonable- 
 ness and  necessity  of  immediate  repentance;  the  variety  of  those 
 refuges  and  excuses  to  which  awakened  sinners  are  accustomed 
 to  resort ;  and  the  manner,  guilt,  and  danger  of  slighting,  resisting, 
 and  opposing  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  His  addresses 
 were  not  formal  discussions,  first  of  one  and  then  of  another  of 
 these  subjects,  but  a  free  declaration  of  the  truth  of  God  concern- 
 ing them  all,  just  as  they  lie  in  the  course  of  spiritual  experience, 
 and  would  best  subserve  the  particular  end  which  he  was  labour- 
 ing at  the  time  to  gain.  They  were  too  plain  to  be  misunder- 
 stood, too  fervent  to  be  unheeded,  and  too  searching  and  con- 
 vincing to  be  treated  with  indifference. 
 
 It  was  a  favourable  circumstance,  that  among  the  first  subjects 
 of  the  work  there  was  a  large  proportion  of  the  more  wealthy 
 and  intelligent  class.  A  considerable  number  of  youths,  belong- 
 ing chiefly  to  this  class,  had  just  finished  a  course  of  biblical  in- 
 struction, for  which  I  met  them  weekly,  for  more  than  a  year. 
 These,  with  scarcely  an  exception,  at  the  very  commencement  of 
 the  revival,  embraced  the  gospel  which  they  had  learned  ;  and  by 
 their  experience  of  its  power,  commended  it  to  the  families  where 
 they  belonged.  Within  about  three  months,  I  suppose  there  were 
 two  hundred  and  fifty  members  of  the  congregation,  who  supposed 
 that  they  had  passed  from  death  unto  life.  On  the  first  Sabbath 
 in  June,  a  hundred  and  fourteen  were  added  to  the  church;  and 
 at  subsequent  periods,  a  hundred  and  twenty  besides.  Of  these 
 a  few  have  since  been  rejected,  and  others  have  declined  from 
 their  first  love.  But  I  have  not  perceived  that  a  greater  propor- 
 tion of  hopeful  conversions  in  this  revival,  than  in  others  previous 
 or  subsequent  to  it,  have  proved  unsound.  Many  have  died,  and 
 many  have  removed  from  our  immediate  connection;  but  those 
 who  remain  now  constitute  the  chief  strength  of  the  church. 
 
 In  the  winter  of  1823,  there  was  a  revival  in  two  contiguous 
 
356  APPENDIX. 
 
 school-districts  of  this  town.  Insulated  in  their  situation,  they 
 alone  shared  in  the  blessing,  except  a  few  individuals  who  attended 
 the  meetings  there.  It  commenced  in  the  revived  piety  of  a  few 
 members  of  the  church,  whom  God  honoured  as  instruments  of 
 his  grace  to  others.  Generally,  when  a  revival  has  occurred 
 among  us,  God  has  prepared  some  of  his  servants  for  the  work, 
 and  their  reward  has  been  a  permanent  increase  of  their  piety  and 
 spiritual  enjoyment.  By  this  revival,  ten  were  joined  to  the 
 cliurch  in  the  summer  following. 
 
 In  the  summer  of  1826,  three  young  females  of  this  congrega- 
 tion, then  residing  in  Hartford,  were  made  partakers  of  a  gracious 
 effusion  in  the  school  of  which  they  were  members.  The  first  in- 
 formation of  this  was  communicated  to  some  of  theu-  companions 
 in  the  academy  in  this  town,  with  an  earnest  persuasion  imme- 
 diately to  seek  their  salvation,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  same 
 day,  their  parents  were  assembled  for  prayer,  and  exhorted  to  be 
 faithful  to  them.  In  these  measures  the  teachers  of  the  academy 
 took  a  ready  part,  and  immediately  a  revival  commenced,  vvhicli 
 continued  till  the  end  of  the  term ;  and  in  which  almost  the 
 whole  school  received  deep  impressions  of  divine  truth.  Exclu- 
 sively of  a  number  belonging  to  other  congregations,  who  were 
 hopefully  converted,  and  including  a  few  youths,  who.  though  not 
 at  that  time  members  of  the  school,  shared  in  the  blessijig,  twenty- 
 five,  in  consequence,  were  admitted  to  the  churchy  in  the  spring 
 and  summer  of  the  following  year.  These  were  chiefly  females 
 from  twelve  to  sixteen  years  old.  It  was  on  account  of  their 
 tender  age  that  their  admission  to  the  church  was  so  long  de- 
 layed. Some,  in  the  mean  time,  declined  a  public  profession  of 
 their  faith  ;  but  of  those  who  joined  in  that  profession,  no  one 
 has  given  serious  occasion  of  distrusting  the  sincerity  of  it. 
 
 In  the  fall  of  1828,  a  revival  which  had  commenced  in  a  neigh- 
 bouring congregation,  extended  to  the  eastern  district  of  this  town, 
 and  continued  there  with  signal  power  through  the  winter,  and  a 
 number  of  individuals  in  other  parts  of  the  town  also  were  con- 
 verted. There,  religious  meetings  were  more  frequent,  and  the 
 excitement  was  stronger,  than  in  any  other  revival  in  which  I 
 have  been  personally  concerned.  As  fruits  of  it,  thirty-seven  were 
 added  to  the  church.  Several  others  came  to  the  enjoyment  of 
 hope,  some  of  whom  have  appeared  to  be  constant  followers  of 
 Christ,  while  the  goodness  of  others  has  been  as  the  morning 
 cloud. 
 
APPENDIX.  357 
 
 Early  in  the  last  year,  and  more  immediately  in  consequence 
 of  a  surprising  instance  of  conversion  in  the  neighbourhood,  a 
 number  of  the  members  of  the  church  were  stirred  up  to  a  new 
 spirit  of  repentance  and  prayer,  which  was  gradually  extended  to 
 others  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  town.  In  the  month  of  April  we 
 had  a  protracted  meeting  of  four  days.  The  assemblies  were  full, 
 and  impressions  of  the  truth  seemed  to  be  extensively  felt ;  and 
 on  the  last  day,  thirty  or  forty  persons  came  to  an  avowed  pur- 
 pose of  earnestly  attending  to  the  concerns  of  their  salvation. 
 Yet  the  impression  on  the  minds  of  the  people  at  large  was  not 
 such  as  long  remained,  amidst  the  cares  of  the  opening  spring. 
 A  number,  however,  will  for  ever  remember  the  grace  of  God 
 which  crowned  the  solemnity.  We  have  since  admitted  forty  to 
 the  communion  of  th3  church,  about  two-thirds  of  whom  date 
 their  conversion  from  tlie  revival  last  spring. 
 
 It  thus  appears  that,  by  these  gracious  visitations,  during  a 
 period  of  thirty-seven  years,  four  liundred  and  sixty  persons  have 
 been  added  to  this  church.  Within  the  same  period,  the  whole 
 number  added  beside,  only  a  little  exceeds  three  hundred,  and  of 
 these  more  than  one  hundred  have  come  from  other  churches. 
 Of  the  other  two  hundred,  how  many  have  dated  their  conversion 
 from  seasons  of  revival,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  say;  but  that  a 
 very  large  proportion  of  them,  have  either  reckoned  their  conver- 
 sion from  tliese  seasons,  or  then  received  their  first  permanent 
 impressions  of  divine  truth,  I  have  no  doubt.  In  these  few  short 
 seasons,  God  has  done  far  more  for  us  than  during  all  the  pro- 
 tracted months  and  years  that  have  intervened ;  and,  indeed,  it  has 
 seemed  to  be  chiefly  in  these  that  the  church  has  so  far  renewed 
 her  strength,  as  to  hold  forth  her  testimony  with  any  degree  of 
 success  in  the  intervals.  But  for  revivals,  as  it  seems  to  us,  the 
 church  would  well  nigh  have  ceased  to  exist,  or  have  lost  her  dis- 
 tinctive character,  in  the  spirit  of  the  world. 
 
 No  agency  was  ever  moi'e  decisively  manifested  by  its  effects, 
 than  has  been  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  these  revivals. 
 The  observer  who  should  have  watched  them  with  the  minutest 
 care,  who  should  have  brought  together  the  greatest  number  of 
 facts,  who  should  have  become  the  best  acquainted  with  the  pre- 
 vious character,  education,  and  circumstances  of  the  subjects  of 
 the  work,  and  compared  them  with  those  of  their  connexions 
 who  have  had  no  similar  experience,  would  have  the  strongest 
 
358  APPENDIX. 
 
 conviction.  I  cannot  hesitate  to  say,  that  according  to  all  correct 
 reasoning  on  other  subjects,  no  adequate  cause  can  be  assigned 
 for  these  effects,  but  that  whicii  the  apostle  Peter  named,  ^yhen, 
 on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  he  said  to  the  doubting  multitude,  "  This 
 Jesus  being  at  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having  leceived 
 of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  hath  shed  forth 
 that  which  ye  do  see  and  hear."  Still,  in  the  moral,  as  in  the 
 natural  world,  God  performs  his  work  by  wisely-appointed  means. 
 Among  these  means,  not  the  least  important,  has  been  found  the 
 union  of  Christians,  in  distinctly  and  obediently  seeking  the  bless- 
 ing, confiding  in  the  promises  of  God.  Our  want  of  this,  I  have 
 been  led  to  consider  a  principal  reason  why  the  partial  revivals 
 which  we  have  had,  have  not  been  more  extensive.  Individual 
 Christians  there  have  been,  who  have  come  up  to  the  help  of  the 
 Lord;  but  often  we  have  not  had  that  common  sympathy — that 
 coming  together  to  the  work,  which  ought  always,  and  more  espe- 
 cially at  such  seasons,  to  characterize  a  church.  Meetings  ap- 
 pointed, especially  for  persons  in  an  anxious  state,  have  also  been 
 found  important,  not  merely  on  account  of  the  opportunity  %vlii(:h 
 they  afford  for  appropriate  instruction,  but  as  means  of  assisting 
 the  struggling  and  wavering  mind,  by  a  consideration  of  the  ques- 
 tion concerning  an  attendance  on  them. 
 
 That  much  depends  on  the  character  of  preaching  in  revivals, 
 cannot  be  doubted;  and  in  this,  perhaps,  nothing  is  more  impor- 
 tant than  a  scriptural  and  skilful  application  of  the  doctrines  of 
 dependence  on  the  one  hand,  and  of  obligation  on  the  other.  I 
 have  sometimes  painfully  apprehended,  that,  but  for  my  own  in- 
 discretion in  this  respect,  our  experience  during  the  twenty  te- 
 dious years  that  followed  the  revival  in  1799,  more  than  two- 
 thirds  of  which  were  subsequent  to  my  ordination,  might  have 
 been  different.  Those  doctrines  which  exhibit  God  as  the  sove- 
 reign cause — decrees,  election,  &c.  had,  for  a  series  of  years, 
 been  leading  topics  of  preaching  in  this  town  ;  and  by  means  of 
 them,  many  self-dependent  hopes  had  been  destroyed,  many  hearts 
 of  enmity  against  God  unveiled,  and  many  souls  converted  and 
 saved.  But  many  also  remained  unconverted;  and  the  time  at 
 length  arrived,  when  this  kind  of  preaching  had  produced  its  full 
 effect  upon  them.  They  either  v.ould  not  listen  to  it,  or  they 
 made  it  a  pretext  for  abandoning  all  serious  attention  to  their  sal- 
 vation.    Now,  dear  Sir,  never  for  a  moment  have  I  doubted  the 
 
APPENDIX.  359 
 
 importance  of  an  undisguised  declaration  of  the  whole  counsel 
 of  God,  and  particularly  of  those  doctrines  which  exhibit  the  de- 
 pendence of  fallen  man  on  the  sovereign  grace  of  God ;  but  if  ex- 
 perience and  observation  have  taught  me  any  thing,  it  is,  tliat  there 
 is  a  way  of  discussing  these  subjects  most  logically  in  the  pulpit, 
 which  does  little  good;  that  there  are  theories  sometimes  con- 
 nected with  them,  whicli  are  productive  of  great  evil;  and  that 
 even  when  preached  as  they  lie  in  the  sacred  volume,  if  the  hearers 
 are  not  also  taught  their  relations  to  God,  as  accountable  subjects 
 of  his  government,  and  capable  heirs  of  salvation,  and  if  the  obli- 
 gations and  encouragements  which  belong  to  these  relations  are 
 not  carried  home  to  their  hearts,  a  general  recklessness  as  to  the 
 concerns  of  salvation  may  be  expected  to  prevail.  If  they  are 
 not,  in  fact,  made  to  feel  that  they  are  their  own  destroyers,  that 
 fallen,  dependent,  and  lost  as  they  are,  salvation  is  most  freely  and 
 sincerely  offered  to  them,  and  that  if  they  pei  ish,  the  blame  must 
 for  ever  rest  upon  themselves — no  wonder  if  hard  thoughts  of 
 God,  and  a  heaitless,  discouraged,  and  obdurate  spirit  of  self-jus- 
 tification be  the  general  result.  That  preaching  no  doubt  is  the 
 best,  which  is  most  conformed  to  the  example  of  Him  who  was 
 not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision,  but  showed  first  to  them 
 at  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusalem,  and  throughout  all  the  coasts  of 
 Judea,  and  then  to  the  Gentiles,  that  men  should  repent  and  turn 
 to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for  repentance. 
 
 I  am,  Dear  Sir,  most  affectionately, 
 
 Your  fellow-servant 
 
 In  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
 
 N.  PORTER. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
360  APPENDIX. 
 
 LETTER  IX.* 
 
 From  the  late  REV.  EDWARD  PAYSON,  D.  D. 
 
 Pastor  of  a  Congregational  Church  in  Portland,  Maine. 
 
 Portland,  May  29,  1821. 
 Dear  Brother, 
 
 I  have  just  received  the  "  Narrative,"  &c.,f  which  you  were  so 
 kind  as  to  send  me,  and  for  which  I  return  you  many  thanks.  It 
 was  indeed  highly  acceptahle,  and  I  wish  it  was  in  my  power  to 
 write  something  which  would  he  equally  acceptable  to  you.  But 
 I  am  just  recovering  from  a  long  and  severe  ilhiess,  and  am  still 
 too  feeble  to  make  much  use  of  a  pen ;  and  were  I  in  usual  health 
 I  could  write  nothing  which  would  be  of  any  service  to  you.  I 
 will,  however,  in  compliance  with  your  request,  state  a  few  facts 
 relative  to  my  ministry. 
 
 I  have  been  connected  with  this  society  about  thirteen  years. 
 We  have  had  no  general  revival,  but  there  has  been  some  religious 
 attention  during  the  whole  period  of  my  ministry.  The  smallest 
 number  which  has  been  added  to  the  church  in  any  one  year,  is 
 eighteen;  the  largest,  eighty-four;  annual  average,  about  forty, 
 I  established  inquiring  (or,  as  they  are  called  in  the  Narrative, 
 anxious)  meetings  soon  after  I  came  here,  and  have  continued 
 them,  without  interruption,  (except  on  account  of  ill  health  for  a 
 few  weeks,)  unto  the  present  time.  We  conduct  them  precisely 
 as  they  are  conducted  with  you,  and  have  found  them  exceedingly 
 useful.  The  number  of  inquirers  has  often  been  small,  but  we 
 havealways  had  some;  and  the  number  has  increased  or  diminished 
 as  the  church  has  been  more  or  less  engaged  in  prayer.  We  have 
 found  no  means  so  much  blessed  to  keep  religion  alive  in  the 
 church  as  fasting  and  prayer.  Ever  since  my  settlement,  the 
 church  has  set  apart  one  day  quarterly  for  tliis  purpose.  On 
 these  occasions,  our  first  great  object  is  to  obtain  just  views  of 
 our  sins.      W^ith  this  view,  the  several  beings  with  whom  we  are 
 
 •  This  letter  was  obligingly  furnished  me  by  an  esteemed  clerical  brother,  to 
 whom  it  was  addressed. 
 
 +  Narrative  of  the  extensive  revival  of  religion,  which  occurred  about  this  time 
 vltiua  the  limits  of  the  Albany  Presbytery. 
 
APPENDIX.  361 
 
 connected  are  mentioned;  the  duties  we  owe  to  each  are  pointed 
 out,  and  the  inquiry,  "  How  far  have  you  performed  these  duties 
 during  the  last  three  months,"  is  pressed  upon  the  consciences  of 
 all  present.  Every  other  means  which  we  can  devise  to  set  our 
 sins  fully  before  us,  and  to  excite  deep  repentance  is  also  employed. 
 Then,  as  the  Jewish  high-priest  was  directed  to  lay  his  hand  on 
 the  head  of  tlie  scape  goat,  and  confess  over  it  all  the  iniquities 
 of  the  children  of  Israel,  so  we  attempt,  in  the  exercise  of  faith, 
 to  bring  all  our  sins  to  Christ,  and  confess  them  as  at  the  foot  of 
 the  cross,  pleading  that  pardon  may  be  granted  and  sealed  to  us 
 afresh  for  his  sake.  We  then  proceed  to  a  solemn  renewal  of 
 our  covenant  with  God,  after  which,  in  a  number  of  prayers,  we 
 plead  for  all  the  blessings  of  the  covenant.  Days  thus  spent 
 have  been  exceedingly  profitable.  But  my  weakness  forbids  me 
 to  say  more.  Indeed,  I  have  written  thus  far,  rather  to  show  my 
 readiness  to  comply  with  your  request,  than  with  a  hope  that  any 
 thing  which  I  can  write  will  be  profitable.  I  rejoice  in  God's 
 goodness  to  you,  and,  should  my  life  be  spared,  shall  be  glad  to 
 hear  from  you  often. 
 
 That  God  may  continue  to  bless  your  labours,  and  make  you 
 far  more  faithful  than  I  have  been,  is  the  prayer  of 
 Your  friend  and  brother, 
 
 EDWARD  PAYSON. 
 
 LETTER  X. 
 
 From  the  REV.  ALEXANDER  PROUDFIT,  D.  D. 
 
 Pastor  of  an  Associate  Reformed  Church  in  Salem,  New- York. 
 
 Salem,  April  4,  1832. 
 My  esteemed  Friend, 
 
 I  received  your  letter,  and,  agreeably  to  your  request,  venture 
 to  communicate  my  views  on  the  nature  of  revivals  of  religion — 
 a  subject  which  so  deeply  involves  the  peace  and  prosperity  of 
 the  American  churches. 
 
 This  is  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  my  ministerial  labours  in 
 Q  62 
 
362  APPENDIX. 
 
 Salem.  We  have  uniformly  been  in  the  habit  of  dispensing  the 
 ordinance  of  the  Supper  four  times  in  the  year;  and,  so  far  as  I 
 recollect,  have  never  had  a  sacramental  occasion  without  some 
 accession  to  our  numbers.  But  during  this  long  period,  we  have 
 enjoyed,  at  different  intervals,  what  would  now  be  pronounced 
 "a  revival  of  religion."  The  refreshing  influences  of  divine  grace 
 descended  silently  and  softly  upon  the  heritage  of  the  Lord,  like 
 the  showers  of  spring,  after  the  dreariness  and  barrenness  of  win- 
 ter. A  genial  warmth  appeared  to  pervade  the  whole  church,  to 
 the  joy  of  the  generation  of  the  righteous,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
 multitudes  were  added  to  the  Lord,  by  an  external  profession  of 
 his  name.  One  of  these  occasions  occurred  in  the  year  1796, 
 when  a  very  unusual  influence  apparently  accompanied  the  out- 
 ward dispensation  of  the  word,  sealing  it  upon  the  souls  both  of 
 sinners  and  saints.  A  similar  season  occurred  about  six  years 
 afterwards ;  and  another,  and  still  more  memorable,  visitation  of 
 the  Spirit  was  enjoyed  in  the  year  1815.  During  all  these  sea- 
 sons of  enlargement  to  myself,  and  of  spiritual  joy  to  the  children 
 of  adoption,  under  my  immediate  care,  and  of  the  "  espousals  of 
 others  to  Jesus  as  their  Husband,"  no  extra  efforts  were  used;  no 
 brethren  from  other  towns  were  called  in  to  our  aid;  but  the 
 work  advanced  silently  and  regularly,  promoted  exclusively,  under 
 the  divine  blessing,  by  the  ordinary  administration  of  ordinances? 
 private  and  public.  Yet,  during  the  whole  course  of  my  ministry 
 1  have  never  been  favoured  with  seasons  more  delightful  in  their 
 recollection;  none  the  results  of  which  I  anticipate  with  more 
 joy,  in  that  day  when  the  final  account  of  my  stewardship  will  be 
 required.  Contemplated  in  a  moral  or  spiritual  light,  the  work 
 on  those  occasions  might  be  compared  to  that  gradual,  yet  per- 
 ceptible reanimation,  which  pervades  the  vegetable  world,  amidst 
 the  vernal  showers,  and  the  refreshing  influences  of  the  returning 
 sun,  when  the  face  of  nature  is  clothed  with  fresh  verdure,  and 
 the  trees  which  had  stood  barren,  are  adorned  with  blossoms  and 
 fruit.  These  might  emphatically  be  called,  "  times  of  refreshing 
 from  the  presence  of  the  Lord;"  and  yet  I  know  of  no  particular 
 cause,  except  on  the  last  occasion.  The  revival  of  the  Lord's  work 
 appeared  to  come  as  an  answer  to  extraordinary  importunity  in 
 prayer.  Few  churches  during  this  period,  perhaps,  have  been 
 more  honoured  for  raising  up  young  men  to  adorn  the  ministerial 
 office, — men  full  of  the  "  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith,"  who  now 
 
APPENDIX.  308 
 
 appear  as  "  burning  and  shining  lights"  in  various  parts  of  our 
 country.  On  one  occasion,  in  the  autumn  of  1815,  six  youths 
 took  their  seats  together  at  the  sacramental  table,  who  are  now 
 exercising  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  and  some  of  them  with 
 more  than  ordinary  success.  These  facts  I  feel  constrained  par- 
 ticularly to  notice,  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  that  novel  and 
 prevailing  opinion,  that  religion  cannot  flourish  without  some 
 special  and  unusual  effort. 
 
 In  the  year  1824,  a  revival  of  a  different  character,  from  those 
 I  have  already  mentioned,  appeared.  Several  persons  residing  in 
 different  parts  of  our  town,  were  suddenly,  and  almost  simultane- 
 ously, struck  with  deep  convictions  of  sin.  This  arrested  the 
 attention  of  the  friends  of  religion;  meetings  for  prayer  and  con- 
 ference were  held  almost  every  day  in  the  week,  and  generally 
 crowded  to  overflowing.  These  meetings  were  usually  attended 
 by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tomb  or  myself,  with  private  members  of  the 
 church,  who  assisted  in  the  religious  services;  ministers  and 
 private  Christians  from  other  towns  were  called  in,  and  afforded 
 their  aid.  So  far  as  I  recollect,  there  was  rarely  any  instance  of 
 disorder,  although  I  have  seen  multitudes  melted  in  tears,  and 
 during  the  year  great  numbers  were  added  to  the  fellowship  of 
 the  two  churches. 
 
 In  May  1831,  during  my  absence,  a  protracted  meeting,  as  it 
 is  generally  termed,  was  held  in  Mr.  Tomb's  society,  which  was 
 attended  by  a  variety  of  ministers  from  different  parts  of  the 
 country.  A  great  excitement  was  produced  in  almost  every  part 
 of  the  town,  which  has  resulted  in  the  addition  of  a  large  number 
 to  our  churches. 
 
 With  respect  to  the  fruits  of  these  revivals,  on  which  you  de- 
 sire information,  I  have  almost  uniformly  remarked,  that  where 
 the  subjects  have  been  early  and  competently  instructed,  tlie  im- 
 pressions have  been  permanent — those  of  this  character,  who  as- 
 sumed the  profession  of  religion,  have  been  enabled  to  persevere ; 
 but  in  other  instances,  the  excitement  has  too  often  been  tran- 
 sient, as  "  the  morning  cloud  and  the  early  dew :"  the  latter  class, 
 like  those  in  the  parable  of  the  sower,  I  have  frequently  seen  re- 
 ceive the  word  with  joy,  but  not  having  root  in  themselves,  en- 
 dured for  a  time,  and  afterwards  returned  to  the  world.  From 
 these  facts,  founded  on  long  observation,  I  have  been  particularly 
 impressed  with  the  importance  of  early  instruction.     I  feel  more 
 
 S2 
 
364  APPENDIX. 
 
 strongly  attached  to  the  good  old  ivot/,  trodden  by  tlie  venerable 
 fathers  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland,  and  Holland,  and  Eng- 
 land, and  afterwards  by  our  Pilgrim  fathers,  who  brought  the 
 "light  of  immortality  and  life"  to  our  western  wilderness.  With 
 them  the  instruction  of  youth  in  the  elementary  doctrines  of  re- 
 ligion, by  catechising  and  family  visitation,  constituted  an  im- 
 portant part  of  ministerial  labour.  It  cannot  be  uninteresting  to 
 your  readers,  nor  foreign  from  the  nature  of  your  publication,  to 
 incorporate  the  sentiments  of  the  revered  Flavel,  in  a  sermon 
 which  he  preached  to  the  Puritans  after  their  restoration  in  1688. 
 "  Prudence,"  he  remarks,  "  will  direct  us  to  lay  a  good  founda- 
 tion among  our  people,  by  catechising,  and  instructing  them  in 
 the  principles  of  Christianity,  without  which  we  labour  in  vain. 
 Unless  we  have  a  knowing  people,  we  are  not  like  to  have  a 
 gracious  people.  All  our  excellent  sermons  will  be  dashed  on 
 the  rock  of  their  ignorance.  You  can  never  fall  on  a  better  way 
 for  securing  success  to  your  labours,  than  the  fruitful  way  of  cate- 
 chising. What  age  of  the  church  has  produced  more  lively  and 
 steadfast  professors  than  the  first  ages?  and  then,  this  duty  most 
 eminently  flourished  in  the  church.  Clemens,  Optatus,  Austin, 
 Ambrose,  and  Basil,  were  catechists."  Such  were  the  senti- 
 ments of  this  distinguished  servant  of  Christ,  delivered  on  a  most 
 memorable  occasion,  and  before  an  assembly  of  divines,  little  in- 
 ferior to  any  that  ever  adorned  our  world.  With  these  observa- 
 tions of  Flavel  in  Old,  let  us  compare  those  of  Doctor  Mather,  a 
 character  equally  eminent  in  Keiv,  England — "  That  catechising 
 is  an  ordinance  of  God  few  will  doubt,  when  they  consider  that 
 apostles  thus  laid  the  foundation  of  religion,  by  feeding  babes 
 with  milk,  teaching  them  in  this  manner  the  first  principles  of 
 the  oracles  of  God.  This  hath  therefore  been  a  constant  practice 
 in  the  church,  and  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity  they  had  a  par- 
 ticular person  appropriated  to  this  exercise.  All  well-governed 
 churches  have  still  maintained  this  practice,  knowing  the  neces- 
 sity of  it  for  youth,  to  inform  them  in  the  principles  of  that  reli- 
 gion into  which  they  were  baptized,  and  for  the  establishment  of 
 the  more  aged."  With  these  sentiments  of  the  Puritans  in  the 
 old  and  neiv  world,  correspond  the  following  remarks  of  the  Pres- 
 byterians in  Scotland,  as  expressed  in  a  preface  to  the  Shorter 
 Catechism :  "  It  has  been  acknowledged  in  all  ages,  that  the 
 catechetical  way  of  instruction  is  the  most  speedy  and  successful 
 
APPENDIX.  365 
 
 method  of  conveying  the  knowledge  of  divine  things :  the  truths 
 of  God  are  thus  made  liable  to  the  weakest  capacity,  being  se- 
 parately proposed  with  plain  and  distinct  answers  to  each." 
 
 We  cannot  appreciate  too  highly  the  establishment  of  Sabbath 
 schools  and  Bible  classes They  may  be  considered  as  consti- 
 tuting some  of  the  brightest  features  of  our  distinguished  age,  and 
 forming  a  new  era  in  the  religious  world.  Through  the  instru- 
 mentality of  the  former,  many  have  been  raised  from  the  lowest 
 degradation,  mental  and  moral,  who  are  now  ornaments  to  the 
 church ;  and  by  means  of  the  latter,  the  seed  has  been  sown  in 
 ten  thousand  youthful  hearts,  which  will  spring  up  to  life  eternal: 
 yet,  in  connexion  with  these,  I  wish  to  see  revived  that  system 
 of  catechetical  instruction  which  prevailed  so  extensively  among 
 your  ancestors  in  England,  and  mine  in  Scotland.  I  wish  to  see 
 means  every  where  in  operation  which  shall  secure  to  the  juvenile 
 mind  pnrfouyid  instruction  in  the  doctrines  of  religion.  No  period 
 since  the  apostolic  has  been  adorned  with  a  generation  of  pro- 
 fessors more  intelligent  and  steadfast,  than  during  the  administra- 
 tions of  Owen,  and  Flavel,  and  Baxter,  and  Boston,  and  the  Ers- 
 kines;  and,  at  that  time,  catechising  in  the  week  was  considered 
 scarcely  less  essential  to  the  "  fulfilment  of  the  ministry,"  than 
 preaching  on  the  Sabbath.  A  comparison  of  those  who  com- 
 posed the  ranks  of  the  spiritual  soldiery  in  their  day,  with  those 
 who  compose  them  in  the  present,  would  certainly,  in  many  res- 
 pects, be  much  to  our  disadvantage.  Nevertheless,  there  are 
 many  of  our_  modern  converts  doubting  even  the  piety  of  some 
 of  those  illustrious  men,  although,  during  their  lives,  they  shed 
 around  them  tiie  lustre  of  every  Christian  grace,  and  died  in  the 
 triumphs  of  faith,  and  some  of  them  martyrs  to  the  truth.  With 
 mingled  emotions  of  surprise  and  sorrow,  I  have  heard  some  in 
 the  ministry  who  claim  to  be  distinguished  for  zeal  and  spiritu- 
 ality, affecting  to  represent  as  lifeless,  and  even  graceless,  many 
 of  the  clergy  of  that  age,  who  occupied  their  talents  in  the  illus- 
 tration of  divine  truth,  and  "  preached  the  gospel  with  the  Holy 
 Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven,"  and,  clad  in  the  panoply  of  God, 
 drove  the  enemy  from  the  field.  I  do  not  pretend  that  these 
 men  were  perfect,  or  that  the  progress  of  things,  in  coming  ages, 
 might  not  require,  that  with  their  studious  habits  there  should 
 be  joined  an  increased  degree  of  active  enterprise;  but  I  do  say, 
 that  if  those  who  regard  them  so  lightly,  would  consent  to  stand 
 
366  ArPENDix. 
 
 up  with  them  in  a  comparison  as  it  respects  soHd  attainments  in 
 literature  and  theology,  and  holy  heroism  in  their  Master's  cause, 
 it  would  be  like  bringing  the  shrub  beside  the  cedar,  or  the  infant 
 beside  the  full-grown  man. 
 
 With  respect  to  extra  or  protracted  meetings,  which  are  be- 
 coming so  common  in  our  country,  I  entertain  no  doubt  that 
 they  have  been  blessed  for  the  conversion  of  souls  to  the  Saviour. 
 Many,  I  believe,  are  sealed  on  these  occasions  to  the  day  of  re- 
 demption, and,  as  gems,  will  adorn  for  ever  the  Mediatorial  crown 
 of  our  Master ;  yet  I  think,  considering  the  extent  to  which  they 
 are  now  multiplied,  there  are  connected  with  them  serious  and 
 obvious  disadvantages.  They  serve  too  often  to  derange  the  re- 
 gular order  of  the  church ;  to  cherish  a  gossipping  disposition  on 
 the  part  of  professors,  and  render  them  dissatisfied  with  the  or- 
 dinances of  grace,  unless  dispensed  in  an  extraordinary  manner. 
 They  interfere  with  those  duties  which  ministers  owe  to  their 
 immediate  charge;  they  leave  them  little  time  for  digesting  their 
 discourses  in  private,  that  they  may  afterwards  give  to  every  man 
 a  portion  of  meat  in  due  season; — little  leisure  for  the  improve- 
 ment of  their  ministerial  gifts,  by  reading,  and  reflection,  and 
 conversation ;  and  whatever  diverts  the  attention  of  the  spiritual 
 steward  from  a  course  of  study,  although  it  may  promise  imme- 
 diate advantage,  must,  in  the  issue,  militate  essentially  against 
 the  interests  of  religion.  There  is  no  injunction  of  the  great 
 apostle  more  imperative  than  the  following: — "  Give  attendance 
 to  reading ;  neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee ;  give  thyself 
 wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profiting  may  appear  unto  all."  With- 
 out suitable  preparation  in  the  week,  no  uninspired  man  ever  did 
 or  can  preach  the  gospel  for  any  considerable  time  to  the  same 
 people,  either  with  acceptance  or  success ;  and  he  cannot  make 
 this  preparation  without  suitable  opportunity.  Did  he  possess 
 the  intellectual  resources  of  an  angel,  they  must  be  exhausted  by 
 continual  expenditure,  unless  they  are  replenished  by  painful  and 
 laborious  application  to  study.  The  present,  perhaps,  more  than 
 almost  any  preceding  age,  calls  for  active  exertion  on  the  part  of 
 the  clergy.  Our  Tract,  and  Missionary,  and  Bible,  and  other 
 kindred  societies,  are  probably  the  means  by  which  the  gospel  is 
 universally  to  be  diffused,  and  the  nations  converted  to  the  Sa- 
 viour; and  in  the  support  of  these  and  every  other  benevolent 
 enterprise,  the  ministers  of  religion  ought  always  to  appear  pro- 
 
APPENDIX.  367 
 
 rainent.  It  is,  however,  incumbent  upon  us  to  persevere,  as 
 much  as  possible,  in  habits  of  study ;  and  thus  improve  those  spi- 
 ritual gifts  which  are  requisite  for  the  profitable  discharge  of  our 
 ministry. 
 
 But  the  great,  shall  I  say  the  fatal,  error  in  the  management 
 of  revivals,  is  the  hasty  admission  of  the  subjects  to  the  privileges 
 of  the  church — Convictions,  we  have  reason  to  apprehend,  are 
 often  mistaken  for  conversion ; — a  momentary  impulse  for  "  the 
 renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  without  which  no  man  can  see  the 
 Lord.  Under  the  influence  of  this  excitement,  application  is 
 made  for  the  seals  of  the  covenant;  and  when  an  unregenerate 
 man  obtains  a  name  in  the  visible  church,  his  condition  may  be 
 considered  as  almost  desperate :  he  feels  entrenched  in  his  pro- 
 fession, and,  without  a  moral  miracle,  is  invulnerable :  there  is 
 more  hope  of  reaching,  with  the  arrow  of  conviction,  the  con- 
 science of  the  "  harlot  or  the  publican,"  than  the  conscience  of 
 the  formal  professor.  There  is  an  analogy  in  all  the  works  of 
 Jehovah  ;  and  the  incorruptible  seed,  like  the  natural,  requires 
 time  to  vegetate  in  the  soil,  before  it  can  be  expected  to  spring 
 up,  and  present  "  the  blade  and  the  ear." 
 
 Having  taken  this  deliberate  survey  of  the  subject  presented 
 for  consideration,  and  noted  some  points  of  difference  between 
 the  past  and  the  present,  I  am  constrained  to  express  my  con- 
 viction, that  however  much  we  have  to  be  grateful  fur  in  the  pre- 
 sent state  of  the  church,  there  is  much  that  needs  to  be  corrected ; 
 and  that  even  pure  revivals  of  religion  would  be  far  more  pre- 
 valent, if  we  were  willing,  in  some  respects  at  least,  to  walk  more 
 closely  in  the  footsteps  of  our  revered  fathers.  Let  the  true 
 doctrines  of  the  gospel  be  held  up  with  great  prominence,  and 
 let  the  minds  of  the  young,  by  catechetical  instruction  and  pri- 
 vate visitation,  be  imbued  with  the  knowledge  of  God's  word, 
 and  our  spiritual  heritage,  under  the  dews  of  divine  grace,  would 
 appear  "  fair  as  Eden,"  and  the  trees  of  righteousness  would  pre- 
 sent, in  due  season,  their  fragrant  blossoms  and  ripening  fruits. 
 But  when  I  see  the  wanton  visionary  speculations,  indulged  by 
 some,  to  the  neglect  of  a  religion  founded  on  the  Bible,  and  the 
 open  dereliction  and  even  renunciation,  of  their  standards  by 
 
 others,  who  had  solemnly  subscribed  and  sworn  to  defend  them 
 
 when  I  see  these  appalling  facts,  I  cannot  help  trembling  for  the 
 
368  APPENDIX. 
 
 Ark.    May  tlie  God  of  our  fathers  disappoint  our  fears,  and  purify 
 our  American  Zion,  and  fill  the  earth  with  his  glory. 
 Yours,  in  the  Saviour's  love, 
 
 ALEXANDER  PROUDFIT. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XL 
 
 From  the  REV.  CHARLES  P.  M'lLVAINE. 
 
 Rector  of  St.  Anne's  Church,  Brooklyn,  New- York. 
 
 Brooklyn,  uipril  6,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 1  was  much  pleased  to  hear  of  your  intention  to  publish  on  the 
 subject  of  the  Revivals  of  religion  in  this  country;  believing  that 
 there  is  not  another  on  which  a  well-digested,  discreet,  intelli- 
 gent, and  spiritually-minded  work  is,  at  this  period,  so  much 
 needed.  We  need  it  at  home — it  is  earnestly  desired  abroad. 
 Wlien  I  was  in  London,  about  eighteen  months  since,  among 
 sundry  earnest  inquiries,  as  well  from  ministers  of  the  Established 
 Church,  as  those  of  Dissenting  denominations,  requesting  direc- 
 tion as  to  some  publication  to  inform  them  accurately  in  respect 
 to  the  nature,  means,  and  fruits  of  revivals  of  religion  among  us, 
 I  recollect  a  conversation  with  the  Rev.  Josiah  Pratt,  (well 
 known  as  author  of  the  Memoir,  and  editor  of  the  Works,  of 
 tlie  excellent  Cecil,)  in  which,  after  expressing  a  strong  desire 
 that  Christians  in  England  should  know  more  on  this  subject,  he 
 twice,  and  with  much  solemnity  of  manner,  enjoined  it  upon  me 
 that  I  should  endeavour  to  prepare  a  work  in  regard  to  it,  and 
 send  it  to  England  for  publication,  I  rejoice  that  the  under- 
 taking has  fallen  into  hands  so  much  more  qualified,  in  every 
 sense,  to  do  it  justice.  I  pray,  and  doubtless  you  have  made  it 
 a  matter  of  much  prayer,  that  all  you  write  may  be  according  to 
 the  mind  of  Christ,  and  under  the  sanctification  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit,  so  as  to  be  "  profitable  for  doctrine,  reproof,  correction, 
 and  instruction  in  righteousness," 
 
 1  understand  you  as  requesting  of  me  a  brief  expression  of  such 
 
APPENDIX.  369 
 
 hints  in  relation  to  revivals,  as  my  experience  in  them  may  have 
 suggested,  and  my  time  will  permit  me  to  write.  This  I  will 
 attempt  most  cheerfully;  but  must  perform  it  with  the  strictest 
 confinement  of  my  pen  to  the  mere  giving  of  hints. 
 
 My  experience  of  revivals  has  not  been  so  extensive  as  that  of 
 many  others ;  but  it  has  been,  more  than  that  of  many  others, 
 among  young  men  of  education  and  force  of  character.  It  has 
 been  my  lot  to  witness  the  power  of  the  Spirit  in  circumstances 
 peculiarly  unpropitious ;  overcoming  obstacles  of  the  most  for- 
 midable  kind,  and  effecting,  in  spite  of  them,  conversions  of  a  na- 
 ture specially  distinguished  by  the  decision,  force,  and  consistency 
 of  Christian  character  which  they  have  since  exhibited.  But  I 
 have  not  time  for  preliminaries. 
 
 As  to  what  a  revival  of  religion  is,  and  ivhat  its  great  objects 
 ought  to  be — I  would  suggest  that  the  public  mind  (I  mean  of 
 Christians)  is  in  danger  of  overlooking,  or  only  slightly  regarding, 
 one  out  of  the  two  great  constituents  and  blessings  of  a  genuine 
 revival.  One  of  these  is  the  conversion  of  sinners.  But  it  is  not 
 the  only  object;  though  too  much  treated  as  if  it  were.  The 
 other  is  the  quickening  of  the  people  of  God  to  a  spirit  and  walk 
 becoming  the  gospel.  Where  this  is  not  sought  and  obtained,  the 
 revival  is  more  than  suspicious.  But  I  fear,  that  where  it  is 
 sought,  it  is  sometimes  desired  much  more  as  a  necessary  means 
 to  the  accomplishment  of  the  other,  than  as  a  most  important 
 end  in  itself,  which  alone  is  unspeakably  precious,  and  must  be 
 productive  of  all  good  fruits.  If  the  quickening  of  the  souls  of 
 God's  people,  to  liveliness  of  life,  be  regarded  rather  as  a  means 
 to  the  bringing  about  of  a  resurrection  among  the  dead  in  sins, 
 than  as  a  great  end  in  itself,  the  consequence  will  be,  as  expe- 
 rience proves,  that  their  increase  of  life  will  be  confined  very 
 much  to  those  efforts  which  bring  them  before  the  view,  and  into 
 direct  operation  on  the  feelings  of  the  impenitent,  such  as  the 
 leading  and  attending  of  public  and  other  meetings  for  prayer 
 and  exhortation,  instead  of  being,  first  and  last,  an  improvement 
 of  their  hearts  in  all  the  inward  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  ele- 
 vating, purifying,  adorning,  invigorating,  the  whole  Christian 
 character. 
 
 As  to  the  means  of  obtaining  a  revival  of  religion  in  a  congrega- 
 tion— I  need  not  say  that  the  faithful,  plain,  direct  preaching  of 
 the  truth  is  o?ie  of  these  means.     But  is  there  not  danger  of  put- 
 
 23 
 
370  APPENDIX. 
 
 ting  reliance  on  tliis  or  that  mode  of  saying  things,  this  or  that 
 selection  of  topics  or  management  of  an  address,  because  in  some 
 places,  or  in  the  hands  of  some  men,  they  are  supposed  to  have 
 been  very  successful,  when,  at  best,  they  may  be  peculiarly  suit- 
 able only  in  peculiar  cases,  or  when  used  by  peculiar  persons? 
 Is  there  not  danger  of  our  getting  to  rely  on  a  Paul,  or  Apollos ; 
 and  supposing  that  a  revival  can  hardly  take  place  and  flourish, 
 unless  they,  or  some  persons  very  much  like  them  in  manner, 
 are  at  the  head  of  the  effort?  Would  not  such  a  reliance  be  al- 
 together inconsistent  with  a  simple  dependence  upon  the  sword 
 of  the  Spirit,  and  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  as  placed  at 
 the  disposal  of  every  minister  of  the  word,  who  will  know  nothing 
 among  men  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified?  Do  we  not 
 need  to  think  and  feel  much  more  of  this  truth,  that  the  power  of 
 preaching  is  not  to  be  improved  so  much  by  seeking  out  new  and 
 more  striking  modes  and  expressions,  as  by  combining  our  dis- 
 courses with  more  prayer  in  their  preparation,  and  more  faith  in 
 the  power  of  God  while  delivering  them  ? 
 
 I  need  not  urge,  that  combined  and  earnest  prater  is  another  of 
 the  means  of  obtaining  a  revival. — But  it  is  needful  to  urge,  that 
 there  is  a  tendency  to  make  this  too  exclusively  a  matter  of  the 
 prayer-meeting,  and  that,  in  the  prayer-meeting,  there  is  aprone- 
 ness  to  pray  an  address  to  the  people,  more  than  to  God,  seeking 
 more  to  produce  an  effect,  than  to  obtain  an  answer.  The  chief 
 power  of  prayer  for  a  revival  of  the  work  of  God  must  be  sought 
 where  effect  cannot  tempt,  and  where  genuine  revivals  always 
 begin, — in  the  closet.  Let  people  be  assembled  for  prayer  j  but 
 let  the  chief  concert  be  the  daily  union  of  hearts,  each  in  secret, 
 wrestling  with  God. 
 
 But  there  is  another  important  means  of  having  religion  re- 
 vived. So?ne  legitimate,  sober  effhrt,  to  create  a  general  disposition 
 to  attend  to  the  word,  is  very  important — One  great  reason  why 
 the  word  is  not  more  blessed,  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  is  so  little 
 heard — not  only  among  those  who  do  not  assemble  where  it  is 
 preached,  but  those  also,  even  professors  of  religion,  who  sit  be- 
 neath its  sound.  We  need  something  to  open  the  ears  of  those 
 who  come  to  hear,  and  to  congregate  those  who  are  too  indiffer- 
 ent to  come.  Much  depends  on  this.  But  here  is  where  expe- 
 rience utters  its  most  serious  cautions.  It  is  in  the  council  of 
 the  sons  of  God,  upon  such  measures,  that  Satan  puts  on  the 
 
APPENDIX.  371 
 
 dress  of  light,  and  too  often  gets  himself  appointed  on  "  the  com- 
 mittee of  ways  and  means."     There  are  means  to  be  used,  in 
 awakening  a  disposition  to  come,  and  see,  and  hear,  which  truth 
 and  soberness,  Scripture  and  good  sense,  fully  warrant.     These, 
 I  doubt  not,  you  have  discussed.     But  how  easily  may  zeaJ, 
 having  a  little  more  excitement  than  discretion  and  conscience, 
 overstep  the  bounds  of  sobriety  and  truth,  and  not  only  revive 
 intemperance,  instead  of  piety,  but  bring  back  the  old  contrivances 
 of  "jnousfraicds  /"     I  think  there  is  hardly  any  matter  connected 
 with  revivals  that  needs  more  guarding  than  this.     Great  scandal 
 has  been  raised  by  indiscretion,  and  what  I  cannot  call  by  any 
 lighter  name  than  fraud,  on  the  part  of  some  seekers  of  a  revival. 
 The  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  the  beginning  and  ending,  has 
 been  almost  or  entirely  set  aside.     A  revival  has  been  represented 
 and  sought  for  as  an  article  of  manufacture,  for  which  you  have 
 only  to  set  the  machinery,  and  raise  the  steam  of  excitement, 
 caring  little  witli  what  fuel,  and  converts  will  be  made  to  hand. 
 Artifices  to  catch  attention — devices  to  entrap  the  careless re- 
 presentations to  create  impression — an  exaggerated  style  of  preach- 
 ing, to  produce  alarm,  to  shake  suspicious  hopes,  and  raise  a  state 
 of  general  excitement,  no  matter  of  what  kind,  so  that  it  brings 
 people  to  hear, — have,  in  some  cases,  been  put  into  requisition, 
 over  which  truth,  and  reverence,  and  humility,  and  faith,  must  weep, 
 and  which  have  done  more  to  injure  revivals,  in  certain  places,  than 
 all  the  direct  opposition  of  coldness  and  unbelief.    When  the  world 
 and  slumbering  Christians  see  these  things,  it  is  not  strange  that 
 they  should  speak  against  revivals.     Blessed  be  God,  these  things 
 are  not  characteristic  of  revivals  of  religion,  but  only  of  some  minds 
 associated  with  the  name  !     In  the  great  majority  of  what  have 
 been  called  by  this  name,  they  have  not  appeared,  or  have  been 
 only  very  partial  exceptions  to  the  general  rule.     But  in  propor- 
 tion as  a  revival-spirit  shall  spread  in   the  churches,  will  the 
 danger  of  these  mischiefs  increase.     The  very  excellence  of  the 
 cause  will  be  its  exposure  to  the  abuse  of  unbalanced  zeal,  and 
 to  the  devices  of  Satan.     There  was  a  great  work  in  Samaria, 
 under  the  preaching  of  Philip.     Simon  Magus  was  a  spurious 
 convert  of  that  revival.     He  turned  in,  with  the  heart  of  a  sor- 
 cerer, under  the  face  of  a  Christian,  and  wanted  to  help  the  work, 
 by  imitating  the  wonders  of  the  apostles.     But  he  thought  tiie 
 gift  of  God  could  be  purchased  with  money.     He  wanted  to  6t?- 
 
372  APPENDIX. 
 
 witch  the  people,  instead  of  enlightening  them.  He  supposed 
 the  apostles  had  some  magic  secret  in  communicating  the  Holy 
 Ghost,  which  perhaps  they  might  be  induced  to  reveal,  so  as  to 
 enable  him  to  go  about  and  do  great  things  as  well  as  they.  Is 
 this  character  never  seen  among  genuine  revivals  of  the  present 
 day?  I  fear  Satan  still  finds  those  who  give  themselves  out  to 
 be  some  great  ones,  and  who,  passing  by  the  great  truth,  that  it 
 is  the  Spirit  who  is  to  convince  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and 
 of  judgment,  attempt  the  work  of  a  revival  as  if  there  were  a 
 magic  secret  in  certain  modes  and  artifices,  and  expect  to  change 
 stubborn  hearts  by  bewitching  weak  heads.  No :  the  apostles 
 had  no  device  but  that  of  plain  truth,  and  strong  faith,  and  humble 
 boldness,  and  fervent  love.  Let  us  be  content  with  these.  Let 
 it  be  written  of  us,  as  of  them — "  We  believe,  and  therefore 
 speak."  Our  weapons  will  be  "  mighty  through  God,"  only  in 
 proportion  as  they  are  "  not  carnal,  but  spiritual."  Let  us  get 
 the  ear  of  sinners  by  the  zeal  of  truth  and  soberness,  and  then  fill 
 it  with  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified. 
 
 And  now,  supposing  a  general  revival  is  in  progress,  and  much 
 interest  prevails  in  the  community,  and  inquirers  come  in,  and 
 some  profess  to  have  obtained  the  hope  of  faith — let  me  suggest, 
 that  it  is  not  suflficiently  remembered  that  a  time  of  great  blessing 
 is  also  a  time  of  great  exposure — When  an  individual  Christian  is 
 on  the  mount,  we  think  him  specially  in  need  of  caution,  lest  he 
 be  lifted  up  above  measure.  Paul  needed  a  thorn  to  keep  him 
 humble,  after  his  abundant  manifestations.  Thus  a  church  re- 
 vived, and  rejoicing,  and  full  of  zeal,  must  take  especial  heed,  lest 
 the  sails  be  too  much  for  the  ballast,  and  while  the  hands  are  all 
 ahead,  delighting  their  eyes  with  the  power  of  her  advance,  the 
 spirit  of  evil  should  get  up  behind  and  take  the  helm,  and  secretly 
 substitute  another  needle  than  that  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
 
 A  time  of  revival  is  necessarily,  to  some  extent,  a  time  of  ex- 
 citement— But  excitement  is  of  two  kinds.  One  is,  that  of  the 
 soul  receiving  nourishment  from  the  meat  of  the  word,  which 
 quickens  its  affections,  strengthens  its  desires  after  holiness,  and 
 promotes  a  healthy  state  of  spiritual  life.  This  is  the  genuine 
 excitement  of  a  revival  of  religion.  But  there  is  another,  resem- 
 bling it  very  deceitfully  in  colour  and  temporary  sensation,  but 
 differing  from  it  very  widely  in  permanent  consequences.  It  is 
 the  fever  of  the  mindy  to  which  human  nature  is  exceedingly  prone. 
 
APPENDIX.  373 
 
 Some  of  it  is  probably  unavoidable  in  revivals,  because  re\avals 
 have  to  do  with  a  diseased  nature ;  as  powerful  medicines,  while 
 working  together  for  the  good  of  the  body,  produce  a  feverish 
 excitement,  not  by  their  own  fault,  but  the  morbid  condition  of 
 the  patient.  But  how  unwisely  would  a  physician  act,  should  he 
 mistake  the  hectic  of  the  fever  for  the  glow  of  health,  and  endea- 
 vour to  increase  it,  because  accompanied  with  warmth  and  appa- 
 rent strength  !  Delirium  and  prostration  would  ensue.  This  is 
 precisely  the  mistake  notunfrequently  made  by  friends  of  revivals. 
 It  is  extremely  dangerous.  They  mistake  disease  for  health. 
 They  seek  excitement.  It  is  well.  The  dead  heart  must  be  ex- 
 cited. But  let  them  be  cautious.  There  is  an  excitement  which, 
 like  that  of  electricity  upon  a  corpse,  will  open  the  eyes,  but  they 
 will  not  see — stir  the  heart,  but  it  will  not  love — throw  the  whole 
 body  into  violent  action,  only  to  remain,  when  the  machinery  is 
 withdrawn,  a  more  melancholy  spectacle  of  death  than  before. 
 Excitement  that  does  not  proceed  from  the  influence  of  truth  on 
 the  heart,  and  lead  towards  the  obedience  of  truth  in  the  life,  is 
 the  fever  of  a  diseased  soul,  and  not  the  evidence  of  increasing 
 life.  To  stimulate  this,  is  as  much  to  hinder  grace,  as  if  you 
 should  attempt  to  make  a  dying  man  well  by  filling  him  with  al- 
 cohol. The  fever  may  look  and  act  exceedingly  like  healthy  re- 
 ligion ;  but  it  will  either  mount  at  last  to  wild  derangement,  or 
 pass  off,  and  leave  the  subjects  more  perfectly  prostrate  and  help- 
 less than  ever.  I  conceive  tiiat  clear  conceptions  of  the  nature 
 and  genuine  means  of  real,  spiritual  excitement,  as  distinguished 
 from  every  counterfeit,  are  much  needed,  in  order  that  revivals 
 may  be  protected  against  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  and  the  for- 
 geries  of  Satan. 
 
 Now,  let  me  again  suppose  a  revival  in  progress.  In  conse- 
 quence of  the  ignorance,  inexperience,  sinfulness,  indiscretion,  of 
 the  promiscuous  mass  of  minds  and  hearts  concerned  in  it,  we 
 must  expect  more  or  less  of  diseased  excitement,  though  the 
 work  be  full  of  holy  fruits.  The  labour  of  the  minister  is  to  pro- 
 tect the  good  work,  as  much  as  possible,  from  abuses  to  which  it 
 is  liable  from  this  cause.  Let  me  therefore  suggest,  that  a  season 
 of  revival  is  one  in  which  special  care  should  be  had  in  the  regu- 
 lar keeping  up  of  all  the  rules  of  the  church. — Old  modes  of  doing 
 things  are  apt  to  seem  worn  out,  and  decrepit,  and  dry,  to  minds 
 under  new  excitement.     A  sudden  flood  in  the  river  not  unfre- 
 
3T4  APPENDIX. 
 
 quently  opens  new  channels,  but  never  without  desolation.  Let 
 the  springs  of  the  river  of  hfe  be  revived  and  swollen  with  the 
 rains  of  heaven;  but  that  the  streams  thereof  may  make  glad  the 
 city  of  God,  let  them  be  kept  within  the  banks  which  the  ordi- 
 nances of  the  gospel  have  established,  and  the  wisdom  of  all  ages 
 has  been  content  with.  Let  the  novelty  consist  in  newness  of 
 life,  in  an  unwonted  spirit  of  prayer,  and  faith,  and  love,  rather 
 than  in  new  devices  and  novel  modes. 
 
 How  far  should  meetings  be  multiplied  during  a  revival? — This 
 question  must  be  answered  according  to  circumstances,  but  re- 
 quires much  wisdom.  The  appetite  of  excitement  is  for  meet- 
 ings. The  tendency  of  an  animated  minister  is  to  feed  it  with  meet- 
 ings. How  far  may  he  go  ?  Not  beyond  his  own  strength  in  their 
 vigilant  superintendence.  He  must  have  meetings  enough  to 
 be  able  to  meet  and  feed  the  people  with  as  much  bread  as  they 
 can  profitably  receive  j  but  the  dangers  to  be  guarded  against  are 
 in  the  idea  that  the  love  of  meetings  is  religion ;  that  the  chief  ele- 
 ment and  nutriment  of  religion  in  the  heart  is  the  influence  of 
 meetings ;  that  the  frequent  renewal  of  their  excitements  may  be 
 substituted  for  habitual  watchfulness  and  diligence ;  that  secret 
 devotion  and  the  study  of  the  word  are  of  comparatively  little 
 importance ;  that  when  circumstances  require  an  abridgment  of 
 the  number  of  the  meetings,  the  revival  is  done,  a  season  of  coldness 
 must  ensue,  and  the  people  may  be  content  to  wait  in  sloth  and 
 exhaustion  till  the  next  season  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit. 
 Whoever  has  seen  much  of  man  and  of  revivals,  must  know,  that 
 on  these  points  much  wisdom  and  much  firmness  are  required. 
 
 Who  shall  officiate  in  the  meetings? — Some  seem  to  imagine 
 that  any  body  with  a  warm  heart  will  do  to  speak  and  pray  in 
 public  during  a  season  of  revival.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  just  the 
 time  when  the  work  of  exhortation  and  leading  in  meetings  for 
 prayer  should  be  confined  to  the  steadiest  heads.  A  raw  hand 
 may  steer  the  ship  with  a  gentle,  fair  breeze,  in  open  sea;  but 
 when  the  wind  is  high,  and  the  channel  narrow-,  and  false  lights 
 abound,  and  new  lights  are  ever  appearing,  let  experience  alone 
 be  intrusted  with  the  helm.  Many  of  the  abuses  of  revivals  have 
 arisen  from  a  multiplication  of  meetings  beyond  the  ability  of  the 
 minister  and  his  most  experienced  assistants  to  superintend  them ; 
 so  as  to  call  up  persons  having  more  zeal  than  knowledge  to  the 
 lead,  sometimes  to  the  misguiding  of  the  young,  and  the  indis- 
 creet offending  of  many. 
 
APPENDIX.  375 
 
 Hoio  should  inquirers  be  treated? — With  light  as  well  as  heat; 
 with  instruction  as  to  the  way,  its  cost,  its  temptations,  &c.  as 
 well  as  exhortation  to  walk  therein.  Bunyan  put  the  wicket  gate 
 too  far  off,  and  made  a  Slough  of  Despond  too  directly  in  the 
 road.  Many  do  worse,  saying  nothing  of  any  difficulties  to  be 
 avoided,  and  leaving  out  the  entire  dependence  of  the  sinner  on 
 the  Spirit  of  God,  to  be  able  to  reach  the  strait  gate. 
 
 Let  care  be  used  as  to  lolio  shall  be  jnit  to  the  work  of  coyiversing 
 with  inquirers — Every  Christian  is  not  fit  for  this  work  in  a  time 
 of  excitement.  Especially  new  converts  are  not  fit.  They  have 
 not  learned  sufficiently  to  separate  the  wheat  from  the  chaif. 
 They  often  confound  feelings  with  aifections;  fears  with  desires; 
 and  require  an  experience  like  their  own,  rather  than  like  the  rule 
 of  the  word.  They  are  apt  to  **  compare  themselves  among  them- 
 selves," and  encourage  too  soon,  or  expect  too  much;  so  that 
 sometimes  they  break  the  bruised  reed,  and  quench  the  smoking 
 flax. 
 
 Inquiry-meetings  have,  I  believe,  been  much  perverted  from 
 their  original  object — The  great  use  of  an  inquiry-meeting  is  to 
 enable  the  minister  to  converse  with  those  whom  it  would  be 
 better  to  see  more  privately,  but  who  are  too  numerous  to  allow 
 his  seeing  all  of  them  often  enough  at  their  separate  houses.  It 
 should  be  strictly  an  opportunity  for  him  to  inquire  of  them,  and 
 they  of  him.  But  this  important  object  is  often  nullified,  and  the 
 meeting  rendered  an  entire  misnomer,  in  consequence  oi  numbers. 
 It  is  so  large,  that  to  make  any  real  inquiry  into  each  case  is  im- 
 possible, unless  many  agents  are  employed,  and  then  a  painful  and 
 deleterious  publicity  is  given  to  the  inquiry  and  the  answer.  An 
 inquiry-meeting  should  be  a  retired  meeting,  involving  as  little 
 exposure  to  others  beside  the  conductor,  and  as  little  profession  of 
 religion  as  the  object  may  allow ;  if  the  number  desiring  to  attend 
 be  greater  than  can  be  profitably  and  individually  conversed  with, 
 there  should  be  more  meetings  than  one.  The  object  should  be 
 to  get  as  much  as  possible  of  the  individuality  of  a  quiet  confer- 
 ence from  house  to  house,  and  yet  eflfect  an  important  saving  of 
 time  and  strength.  I  much  fear  that  instead  of  this,  there  have 
 been  meetings  under  this  name,  in  which  inquiry  was  a  very  se- 
 condary matter  on  the  part  of  the  conductors,  and  the  fanning  ot 
 excitement  and  the  inducing  of  those  who  felt  a  little,  to  commit 
 themselves,  in  other  words,  to  make  some  2»-ofessio7i,  were  the  ei}- 
 grossing  objects. 
 
3T6  APPENDIX. 
 
 I  have  dreaded  much  from  perceiving  an  inordinate  disposition 
 in  some  friends  of  revivals  to  get  inquirers  to  "  entertain  a  hope," 
 as  if  hope  were  always  the  offspring  of  a  living  faith.  New  minds 
 very  naturally  acquire  the  idea,  that  if  they  can  only  get  comfort 
 they  shall  do  well.  They  thirst  for  hope  more  than  holiness. 
 The  work  seems  done  when  consolation  begins.  By  and  by  when 
 tribulation  ariseth,  they  are  offended.  The  phraseology  of  re- 
 vivals needs  reform.  The  tendency  of  much  of  it  at  present  is 
 to  set  the  sinner  to  seeking  hope  and  joy  rather  than  faith  and 
 love.  Deliberation  with  hearts  which  by  nature  are  "  deceitful 
 above  all  things,"  is  of  great  importance  at  all  times,  and  espe- 
 cially in  a  season  when,  however  good  the  work,  Satan  finds  so 
 many  means  of  producing  hurry,  and  confusion,  and  presumptuous 
 hope. 
 
 Is  there  not  much  evil  to  be  apprehended  from  the  plan  of  hav- 
 ing a  meeting  restricted  to  those  "  who  have  obtained  a  hope" — 
 another  for  inquirers  merely;  so  that  as  soon  as  one  of  the  latter 
 expresses  a  hope  that  he  has  found  peace,  he  is  passed  into  the 
 company  of  the  former,  and  is  thencefortli  numbered  with  those 
 who  profess  to  be  in  Christ?  Does  not  the  commonest  acquain- 
 tance with  human  nature,  the  well-known  infirmity  of  the  infant 
 state  of  a  new  convert,  and  all  experience  warn  us,  that  by  such 
 measures  we  are  tempting  the  weakness  of  incipient  seriousness 
 to  seek  a  hope  for  other  motives,  and  cherish  it  on  other  grounds, 
 than  those  of  the  Spirit  of  God?  The  inquiry-meeting  is  very 
 naturally  regarded  as  the  lowest  degree;  the  other  a  second  and 
 more  honourable.  A  hope  will  elevate  the  candidate  from  the  no- 
 vitiate to  the  grade  of  the  initiated.  Vanity  and  love  of  distinc- 
 tion are  not  dead  in  the  hearts  of  inquirers.  How  insidiously  and 
 easily  may  they  animate  the  candidate  to  think  well  of  his  evi- 
 dences, and  blind  his  eyes  to  their  suspicious  aspects,  that  he  may 
 be  said  to  entertain  a  hope,  and  may  be  introduced  among  those 
 who  are  rejoiced  over  as  converts  rejoicing  in  Christ !  That  hope 
 is  often  helped  exceedingly  by  this  address  to  human  weakness, 
 there  is  great  reason  to  fear.  But  let  it  be  considered,  that  when 
 an  inquirer  is  thus  passed  into  the  company  of  those  who  profess 
 a  hope  of  salvation,  or  when  he  is  induced  to  stand  up  in  a  more 
 promiscuous  assembly,  as  having  found  peace  through  faith,  it  is 
 on  his  part  a  public  j^rofesslon  of  religion;  those  who  encourage 
 him  to  do  so,  are  regarded  as  having  set  their  seal  to  his  evidences 
 
APPENDIX.  377 
 
 and  pronounced  them  good.  It  is  nothing  to  say  that  he  has  not 
 yet  approached  the  Lord's  Supper.  There  is  more  than  one  way 
 of  making  a  public  profession  of  religion.  Christians  and  the 
 world  consider  the  individual  described  as  having  openly  called 
 himself  a  Christian.  But  is  it  not  too  soon  for  such  a  profession  ? 
 Has  he  had  sufficient  time  ?  Has  he  obtained  sufficient  knowledge 
 to  search  and  try  his  heart?  Is  not  the  consideration  that  he  is 
 regarded  as  having  publicly  professed  a  hope,  a  dangerous  motive 
 to  go  on  in  hope  without  that  cautious  self-examination  which  the 
 newness  of  his  spiritual  state  demands?  Is  it  not  thus  that  too 
 many,  after  having  crossed  the  line  of  profession,  and  feeling  them- 
 selves committed  to  the  entertaining  of  hope,  continue  crying 
 Peace,  peace,  after  every  thing  but  the  form  of  godliness,  and  the 
 melancholy  features  of  spiritual  pride,  has  passed  away?  But  do 
 we  not  bring  the  cause  of  religion  and  the  character  of  revivals 
 into  great  disrepute  by  such  measures  ?  When  a  number  of  newly 
 awakened  persons  rise  up  in  a  public  assembly,  or  appear  in  a 
 special  meeting  as  professing  a  hope  of  being  in  Christ,  they  are 
 noted  as  professors  of  religion  by  the  world.  We  can  neither  cor- 
 rect the  view  taken  by  worldly  people  of  this  public  appearance, 
 nor  find  fault  with  it.  But  can  it  be  expected  that  some  of  these, 
 so  new,  so  untried,  will  not  fall  back  ?  Are  we  prepared  to  set 
 them  out  before  the  world  as  converts,  to  whose  steadfastness  we 
 challenge  the  attention  of  the  ungodly?  On  the  contrary,  we 
 expect  that  some,  by  and  by,  will  be  offended  and  go  back,  be- 
 fore they  shall  have  come  to  a  meetness  for  the  Supper  of  the  Lord. 
 But  when  this  takes  place,  it  is  necessarily  regarded  as  the  back- 
 sliding, not  of  inquirers — not  of  persons  merely  under  serious  im- 
 pressions, (we  cannot  expect  the  world  to  distinguish  carefully 
 between  a  profession  of  serious  concern  about  religion  and  of  re- 
 ligion itself,)  but  as  the  backsliding  of  persons  who  have  once  called 
 themselves  Christians,  and  on  whom  the  judgment  of  experienced 
 Cliristians  did  once  set  the  seal  of  deliberate  approbation.  Thus 
 "  it  is  impossible  but  that  offences  come."  Dut  let  ?/s  take  heed 
 by  whom  or  hoiv  they  come.  Some  publicity  to  the  fact  that  an 
 inquirer  lias  been  enabled  to  hope  in  Christ  is  unavoidable ;  when 
 judiciously  managed,  it  is  useful ;  but  the  individual  should  not 
 be  the  instrument  of  making  his  spiritual  state  a  matter  of  pub- 
 licity, and  should  have  his  mind  as  free  as  possible  from  the  idea 
 that  he  is  in  any  sense  before  the  community,  until  he  has  had 
 
378  APPENDIX. 
 
 time  to  get  somewhat  beyond  the  extreme  delicacy  of  a  babe  in 
 Christ.  Religion,  in  a  sinner's  heart,  is  like  a  tropical  plant  amidst 
 the  snows  of  Siberia.  Great  protection  and  tenderness,  and  a 
 cautious  attention  to  cherishing  temperature  are  of  the  last  im- 
 portance, till  it  is  acclimated.  It  may  remain,  but  not  grow.  It 
 may  shoot  out  a  sudden  growth  of  half-formed  leaves,  while  dying 
 at  the  root. 
 
 These  remarks  apply  with  more  force  to  the  dangerous  prac- 
 tice (I  hope  very  limited  in  extent)  of  encouraging  those  who  pro- 
 fess conversion,  to  come  forward,  almost  immediately,  to  the  table 
 of  the  Lord.  The  ambition  of  numbering  the  people,  the  desire 
 of  an  exciting  spectacle,  may  adopt  this  plan.  Shallow  views  of 
 religion  and  of  human  nature  may  approve  of  it.  Satan  will  sub- 
 scribe to  its  wisdom  in  the  signature  of  an  angel  of  light.  The 
 winnowing  of  the  last  day  will  show  that  a  large  portion  of  such 
 ingatherings  was  fit  only  to  be  cast  into  the  fire,  to  be  burned. 
 
 I  have  already  written  so  much  more  than  I  anticipated  when 
 T  began,  that  I  have  no  room  to  dwell  upon  two  points  of  great 
 interest  in  themselves,  and  rendered  specially  so  by  the  present 
 times.  One  is,  the  measure  of  pro7ninence  and  work  that  may  safely 
 and  usefully  be  given  to  new  converts.  The  other  is,  the  necessity 
 of  seeing  to  thein  vigilantly,  "  reproving,  rebuking,  exhorting  them," 
 while  as  yet  they  are  new,  inexperienced  and  self-ignorant.  As 
 to  the  first,  wisdom  is  greatly  needed.  We  ought  not  to  take 
 a  green  sappling  and  set  it  up  for  a  pillar  in  the  church.  The 
 weight  would  bend  it  down  and  make  its  branches  grow  into  the 
 earth.  We  ought  not  to  take  a  new  recruit,  untried,  undisciplined, 
 however  zealous  and  brave,  and  set  him  to  drill  a  company,  or 
 lead  the  advance,  when  skill  and  coolness,  as  well  as  enthusiasm 
 and  courage,  are  the  order  of  the  day.  By  such  measures  we 
 may  engender  much  boldness  with  great  indiscretion,  and  show 
 an  undaunted  front  with  a  flank  exposed  to  all  the  fiery  darts  of 
 the  wicked.  How  to  give  the  new  convert  enough  of  exercise  for 
 his  own  health  and  growth,  without  taking  him  too  much  from 
 himself,  laying  too  much  upon  his  weakness,  and  exposing  him  too 
 much  to  the  snares  of  vanity,  spiritual  pride,  and  censoriousness, 
 is  a  question  which  I  hope  your  book  will  well  determine. 
 
 I  must  now  conclude.  The  dangers  and  cautions  I  have  sug- 
 gested, arise  out  of  the  power  and  eminent  value  of  the  spirit  of 
 genuine  revivals.     I  owe  too  much  of  what  I  hope  for  as  a  Chris- 
 
APPENDIX.  379 
 
 tian,  and  what  I  have  been  blessed  with  as  a  minister  of  the  gos- 
 pel, not  to  think  most  highly  of  the  eminent  importance  of  pro- 
 moting this  spirit,  and  consequently  of  guarding  it  against  all 
 abuses.  Whatever  I  possess  of  religion  began  in  a  revival.  The 
 most  precious,  steadfast  and  vigorous  fruits  of  my  ministry,  have 
 been  the  fruits  of  revivals.  I  believe  that  the  spirit  of  revivals, 
 in  the  true  sense,  was  the  simple  spirit  of  the  religion  of  apos- 
 tolic times,  and  will  be,  more  and  more,  the  characteristic  of  these 
 times,  as  the  day  of  the  Lord  draws  near.  May  the  Lord  bless 
 us  with  it  more  abundantly  and  purely,  and  use  your  work  emi- 
 nently in  its  promotion. 
 
 I  remain,  very  truly  and  affectionately, 
 Yours,  &c. 
 
 CHARLES  P.  M'lLVAINE. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XII. 
 
 From  the  REV.  WILLIAM  NEILL,  D.  D. 
 
 Late  President  of  Dickinson  College,  Carlisle,  Pennsylvania. 
 
 Germantoivn,  April  6,  1832. 
 My  Dear  Sir, 
 
 I  am  pleased  to  find  that  you  are  about  to  publish  a  course  of 
 Lectures  on  Revivals  of  Religion.  The  subject,  always  interesting 
 to  Christians,  has  become  peculiarly  so  of  late,  by  reason  of  the 
 frequency  and  power  of  those  precious  refreshings  from  the  Lord ; 
 and,  also,  because  of  the  extraordinary  means  employed,  in  some 
 instances,  to  promote  and  perpetuate  them.  The  views  of  some 
 of  the  clerical  brethren,  of  several  denominations,  which  you  are 
 endeavouring  to  collect,  may  form  a  useful  appendix  to  your 
 work.  In  contributing  an  expression  of  good-will  towards  this 
 latter  object,  my  words  shall  be  few;  and  it  is  my  prayer,  that 
 they  may  be  well  ordered,  and  in  keeping  with  the  law  and  the 
 testimony. 
 
 A  revival  of  true  religion  is  a  blessing  of  no  ordinary  import ; 
 
380  APPENDIX. 
 
 and  if  every  good  and  perfect  gift  cometh  down  from  the  Father 
 of  lights,  then,  clearly,  a  genuine  revival  is  from  the  same  divine 
 source.  "  Paul  plants,  and  Apollos  waters;  but  God  gives  the 
 increase."  "  Sanctify  Ihem  through  thy  truth  ;  thy  word  is  truth," 
 saith  the  Redeemer.  From  these  two  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  not 
 to  mention  others,  we  may  say — nay,  I  must  believe  we  are  bound 
 to  acknowledge,  that,  of  every  true  revival,  God  is  the  efficient 
 cause ;  and  his  revealed  will,  with  his  instituted  ordinances,  the 
 chosen  instruments.  I  know,  indeed,  that  men  are  under  obli- 
 gation immediately  to  repent  and  turn  to  God ;  and  I  also  know, 
 that  when  God  works  in  the  soul,  disposing  it  to  will  and  to  do 
 his  good  pleasure,  he  calls  its  faculties  into  vigorous  action ;  so 
 that  the  divine  influence,  in  no  respect,  infringes  man's  moral 
 agency.  To  attend  to  the  truth — to  believe  the  gospel — to  re- 
 pent after  a  godly  sort — to  love  God  and  obey  his  commands — 
 and  lay  hold  on  eternal  life — are  duties  incumbent  on  every  man  j 
 and,  when  performed,  are  acts  or  exercises  of  his  own  mind :  but 
 it  is  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  view  of  the  word  of  precept  and  promise, 
 that  moves  and  enables  him  to  put  forth  these  mental  efforts  in 
 a  spiritual  and  acceptable  manner. 
 
 When  I  say  that  the  word  and  instituted  ordinances  of  the  gos- 
 pel are  the  instruments  designed  of  God  to  be  used  in  producing 
 and  promoting  revivals,  I  mean  to  be  understood  as  disapproving 
 of  all  mear.s  and  measures,  intended  to  advance  the  cause  of  reli- 
 gion, which  are  not  sanctioned  by  the  example  of  Christ  and  the 
 apostles,  or  which  are  not  warranted  by  the  discipline  of  God's 
 house,  as  laid  down  in  his  Holy  Bible.  In  judging  thus,  I  do  not 
 impugn  the  motives,  or  undervalue  the  zeal  and  labours,  of  those 
 brethren  in  the  ministry,  who  employ  expedients  in  their  eiforts  to 
 bring  sinners  to  Christ  which  I  deem  unwarrantable.  When  we 
 are  reminded  of  the  effects  produced  in  connection  with  the  use  of 
 some  such  means,  as  are  alluded  to  above,  the  question  arises — 
 whether  results  equally  good,  and  extensive,  and  permanent, 
 would  not  have  been  experienced,  without  the  use  of  any  ques- 
 tionable means?  The  means  of  salvation  which  God  has  pre- 
 scribed in  his  word,  are  the  best;  and  it  is  a  reflection  on  his  wis- 
 dom and  goodness,  to  suppose  that  they  need  any  additions  or 
 modifications  of  ours.  Human  devices,  however  ingenious  and 
 well  meant,  and  however  they  may  have  the  efl'ect  of  producing 
 strong  excitement  for  a  time,  will,  in  the  long  run,  be  found 
 
APPENDIX.  38] 
 
 fraught  \AMth  mischief  to  the  truth,  and  to  that  decency  and  order 
 which  Christ  has  established  in  his  kingdom. 
 
 Allow  me,  here,  to  mention  a  few  particulars,  connected  with 
 some  of  the  revivals,  of  wliich  we  have  read  in  the  religious  pa- 
 pers, that  I  cannot  but  regard  as  evils,  or,  at  least,  of  evil  ten- 
 dency. 
 
 1.  That  style  of  preaching,  which,  while  it  aims  to  make  the 
 impenitent  sinner  feel  his  blame- worthiness,  tends,  indirectly,  to 
 cherish  the  idea  that  it  is  an  easy  thing  to  become  a  Christian, 
 and  that  he  can  give  his  heart  to  God  whenever  he  sees  fit  so  to 
 do,  independently  of  a  divine  influence.  Let  him  take  up  this 
 idea,  and  he  will  feel  easy,  and  be  very  apt  to  postpone  repent- 
 ance, till  he  shall  have  enjoyed  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season. 
 
 2.  The  use  of  anxious  seats,  and  putting  the  people  to  the  test 
 of  a  public  vote,  under  the  influence  of  strong  feeling.  Have 
 ministers  a  right  to  propose  this  measure  ?  Is  it  not  embarrassing 
 to  the  humble?  Does  it  not  foster  forwardness  and  self-confi- 
 dence in  those  who  have  not  yet  learned  what  spirit  they  are  of? 
 
 3.  Public  confession  of  sins,  in  the  face  of  promiscuous  assem- 
 blies. This  practice,  in  my  view,  is  based  on  a  misinterpretation 
 or  wrong  use  of  a  scriptural  precept — "  Confess  your  faults  one  to 
 another" — that  is,  in  private,  or  in  the  presence  of  a  few  select 
 Christian  friends.  When  done  in  public,  it  looks  like  aiming  at 
 effect;  gives  occasion  of  reproach  to  the  enemies  of  religion,  &c. 
 We  should  avoid  all  appearance  of  evil. 
 
 4.  Calling  upon  zealous  but  unauthorized  persons  to  perform  the 
 appropriate  duties  of  ordained  ministers.  This  is  calculated  to 
 bring  the  ministry  into  contempt,  and  to  inflict  upon  the  church 
 a  host  of  selt-commissioned  and  unqualified  teachers. 
 
 5.  Hasty  admissions  to  the  communion,  of  very  young  persons, 
 or  of  those  who  have  given  but  little  proof  of  their  knowledge  of 
 the  gospel,  or  of  their  having  experienced  a  gracious  change  of 
 heart.  The  good  seed  often  falls  on  stony  ground,  where  there  is 
 not  much  depth  of  earth.  A  reasonable  time  of  probation  seems 
 expedient,  if  not  demanded,  by  a  proper  regard  for  the  persons 
 admitted,  and  for  the  peace  and  purity  of  the  church. 
 
 6.  A  neglect  of  ministers  of  the  gospel,  who  are  not  considered 
 thorough-going  revival  men.  I  honour  an  intelligent  and  zealous 
 preacher,  whose  services  God  has  honoured,  in  promoting  revivals; 
 but  I  also  hold  in  reputation  the  man,  whose  ministrations  are 
 
382  APPENDIX. 
 
 serious,  and  of  an  evangelical  strain,  though  they  may  never  have 
 been  strongly  marked,  by  what  are  commonly  called  revivals. 
 There  is  a  diversity  of  gifts,  under  the  guidance  and  hallowing  in- 
 fluence of  the  same  Spirit.  In  some  revivals,  I  fear,  a  minister, 
 not  distinguished  as  a  revival  man,  and  an  advocate  of  strong,  deci- 
 sive measxires,  would  hardly  be  invited  to  preach,  lest  he  should 
 come  with  an  extinguisher  in  his  doctrine  or  manner.  In  my 
 humble  judgment,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 
 
 How  far  the  foregoing  remarks  will  meet  your  views,  dear 
 brother,  I  know  not.  They  have  been  made  freely;  but  without 
 any  unkind  or  uncharitable  feelings  cowards  those  who  differ  from 
 me  in  opinion.  They  are  submitted  to  your  disposal;  with  my 
 best  wishes  and  earnest  prayers,  that  your  forth-coming  work 
 may  prove  a  blessing  to  the  cause  of  revivals,  and  be  owned  of 
 God  in  advancing  the  kingdom  and  glory  of  our  dear  Redeemer. 
 Your  fellow-servant  in  the  Gospel, 
 
 WILLIAM  NEILL. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XIII. 
 
 Fbom  the  rev.  PHILIP  MILLEDOLER,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  Rutgers'  College,  New-Brunswick,  New-Jersey. 
 
 New-Brunsivick,  April  3,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 Your  esteemed  favour  of  March  12th  has  been  duly  received. 
 The  application  made  in  it  needs  no  apology.  It  involves  a  sub- 
 ject of  deep  interest  to  the  whole  church  of  God.  Viewing  it  in 
 this  light,  I  feel  no  reluctance  in  attempting  to  comply  with  your 
 request. 
 
 The  phrase,  "  revival  of  religion,"  has  respect  to  two  sorts  of 
 persons: — 1.  To  those  who  are  awakened  from  a  state  of  spiri- 
 tual death  to  a  state  of  spiritual  life :  and,  2.  To  those  who  being 
 thus  awakened,  are  re-animated  after  seasons  of  depression,  by  a 
 renewed  and  divine  unction  or  impulse.     Both  these  operations 
 
APPENDIX.  383 
 
 are  recognised  in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  both  are  attributed 
 to  the  Holy  Spirit.  Hence  those  who  are  born  again,  are  said 
 to  be  born  of  the  Spirit ;  and  times  of  reviving  or  refreshing  are 
 every  where  attributed  to  him  as  their  undoubted  Author. 
 
 This  influence  of  the  Spirit  is  exhibited  under  various  symbols 
 or  emblems :  for  example,  under  the  emblem  of  the  rain.  Hence 
 it  is  predicted  of  Messiah,  that  "  he  shall  come  down  as  rain 
 upon  the  mown  grass,  as  showers  that  water  the  earth."*  Under 
 the  emblem  of  fire — "He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
 and  with  fire."f  Also,  under  the  emblem  of  the  lohui — "  The 
 wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  there- 
 of, but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth :  so 
 is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit."^  The  movements  of 
 this  element  are,  as  we  know,  exceedingly  diversified.  It  some- 
 times gently  breathes  upon,  and  at  others,  moves  with  tremen- 
 dous and  resistless  power  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  In  both 
 cases,  it  is  unseen :  in  neither  case,  unfelt.  Its  operations  are, 
 indeed,  every  where  perceptible,  whilst  the  laws  by  which  it  is 
 governed  are,  in  many  respects,  deeply  mysterious.  The  prophet, 
 in  his  vision  of  the  valley  of  dry  bones,  Avas  commanded  to  pro- 
 phesy to  the  wind.  He  did  so,  and  the  wonderful  result  was  not 
 merely  the  symbol  of  a  political,  but  also  of  a  spiritual,  and  even 
 of  a  physical  resurrection  at  the  last  day.§ 
 
 That  human  experience  accords  with  this  scriptural  account 
 of  the  works  of  the  Spirit,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  For,  ].  We 
 have  almost  numberless  instances  of  a  resurrection  from  a  death 
 of  sin  to  a  life  of  righteousness.  2.  There  are  many  examples 
 recorded  in  Scripture,  of  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  tide  of 
 spiritual  influence  ;  or,  in  other  words,  of  the  communication  and 
 comparative  withdrawment  of  that  influence,  both  from  indivi- 
 duals and  from  churches.  The  alternations  of  hope  and  fear, 
 thereby  produced,  are  strikingly  exhibited  in  the  experience  of 
 David,  of  Job,  of  the  apostle  Paul,  of  the  Asiatic  churches,  and 
 of  many  churches,  both  of  Europe  and  America,  in  our  own  day. 
 And  are  we  not  authorized  to  infer  that  the  changes  experienced 
 in  this  respect  by  individuals,  may  occur  on  a  larger  scale ;  that 
 is,  in  families,  churches,  districts  of  country,  and  whole  nations? 
 
 Now,  if  this  view  be  correct,  it  is  strange  that  the  reality  of 
 
 *  Psalm  Ixxii.  6.       f  Luke  iii.  16.       X  John  iii.  8.        \  Ezek,  xxxvii. 
 
384  APPENDIX. 
 
 revivals  should  be  called  in  question,  and  especially  by  those  who 
 read  the  Bible,  are  acquainted  with  church  histojy,  or  have  any 
 knowledge  whatever  of  the  ordinary  or  extraordinary  operations 
 of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  soul. 
 
 I  have  witnessed  two  revivals  during  my  own  ministry.  The 
 first  occurred  between  the  years  1800  and  1805,  whilst  I  was 
 officiating  as  pastor  of  the  Pine-street  Church,  Philadelphia. 
 The  second,  between  the  years  1807  and  1812,  whilst  officiating 
 as  pastor  of  the  Rutgers-street  Church,  New- York.  The  former 
 continued  more  than  eighteen  months;  the  latter  three  years. 
 Both  occurred  under  the  regular  administration  of  the  Word  and 
 Sacraments.  Large  additions  were  made  during  their  continu- 
 ance to  the  communion  of  those  churches.  The  church  in  Rut- 
 gers-street grew,  in  a  few  years,  from  somewhere  about  eighty,  to 
 upwards  of  seven  hundred  communicating  membei-s.  This  work 
 was  connected  with  no  extra  means,  except  an  additional  weekly 
 lecture,  or  prayer  meeting.  It  was  attended  with  no  extravagant 
 demonstrations  of  any  description  whatever;  but  with  much  ap- 
 parent humility,  with  Christian  affection,  and  there  is  reason  to 
 believe,  also,  with  much  searching  of  heart,  and  of  the  Holy 
 Scriptures.  Of  those  admitted  to  full  communion,  at  that  time, 
 few,  if  any,  are  known  to  have  apostatized.  I  do  not  myself  re- 
 collect a  single  instance  of  apostacy.  That  which  was  witnessed 
 in  the  cases  above  mentioned,  has  occurred  in  various  parts  of 
 our  country. 
 
 That  revivals  of  religion  are  extraordinary  operations,  is  ad- 
 mitted on  all  hands.  That  as  such  they  must  endure  the  ordeal 
 of  God  and  man  is  inevitable.  If  so,  it  appears  to  be  desirable 
 that  there  should  b3  some  criterion  by  which  we  may  form  a 
 proper  estimate  of  their  character.  The  only  safe  rule  that  has 
 occurred  to  me,  in  forming  such  an  estimate,  is  the  following; 
 namely,  That  if  the  means  used  to  obtain  them  are  scriptural, 
 and  their  fruits  wholesome  and  permanent,  we  are  authorized  to 
 conclude  that  they  are  of  heavenly  origin,  or,  in  other  words,  that 
 they  are  not  the  work  of  man,  but  of  God. 
 
 If  revivals  of  religion,  then,  may  and  do  occur,  and  are  so  ex- 
 ceedingly important  to  the  church,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  if  the 
 enemy  of  God  and  man  should  assume  the  disguise  of  an  angel 
 of  light,  and  should  audaciously  mimic  or  counterfeit  God's  glo- 
 rious work,  to  answer  his  own  evil  purposes? 
 
APPENDIX.  385 
 
 I  can  easily  conceive  of  at  least  four  objects  to  be  answered  by 
 him  in  making  the  attempt;  namely, 
 
 1.  To  draw  off  the  attention  of  Christians  from  a  work  in  which 
 he  is  very  actively  engaged,  at  the  present  day — that  of  suppress- 
 ing God's  truth,  or  of  sowing  the  tares  of  false  doctrine  among 
 the  wheat  in  the  churches. 
 
 2.  To  induce  a  presumptuous  reliance  on  a  self-determining 
 will  and  power  to  be  all,  and  to  do  all,  that  God  requires ;  thus 
 leading  men  to  question  their  dependence  on  the  Holy  Spirit — 
 to  usurp  his  office — eventually  to  deny  his  work  and  influence — 
 and,  what  will  inevitably  follow,  his  eternal  Godhead. 
 
 3.  To  seduce  into  all  manner  of  extravagance,  that  the  whole 
 work  of  revivals  may  thereby  be  brought  into  disrepute.  And 
 as  men  are  prone  to  vibrate  from  one  extreme  to  another,  the 
 enemy  may  design  also, 
 
 4.  To  open  a  door  for  the  introduction  of  all  manner  of  scep- 
 ticism, or,  at  least,  for  what  is  called  rational  religion,  or  cold- 
 blooded Socinianism. 
 
 From  a  careful  examination  of  certain  views  and  measures,  re- 
 cently adopted,  in  relation  to  revivals,  lam  induced  to  apprehend, 
 
 1.  That  a  mere  excitement  of  animal  passions,  or  at  most  an 
 indefinite  conviction  of  sin,  is,  in  many  instances,  mistaken  for 
 conversion. 
 
 2.  That  the  subjects  of  these  exercises  are  not  unfrequently 
 hurried  into  the  communion  of  the  church,  before  they  have  had 
 time  to  acquire,  either  a  competent  knowledge  of  themselves,  or 
 of  the  person,  offices,  and  benefits  of  Christ. 
 
 I  am  aware  that  apostolical  example  is  offered  as  a  plea  for  tliis 
 hurried  operation.  But  it  appears  to  me  that  the  two  cases  are 
 extremely  dissimilar.  To  mention  no  other  point  of  difference — 
 the  persons  who  embraced  Christianity  at  that  period,  did  so,  in 
 opposition  to  all  their  former  prejudices  and  habits,  and  at  the 
 sacrifice  of  all  their  worldly  comforts  and  prospects.  It  is  not 
 so  at  the  present  day.  Unless  ministers  and  ruling-elders,  there- 
 fore, will  run  the  risk  of  [filling  the  church  with  mere  nominal 
 professors,  at  the  expense  of  diminishing  its  actual  strength  and 
 purity,  they  ought  to  take  time  to  know  their  converts,  or  at 
 least  to  give  the  converts  time  to  know  something  of  themselves, 
 and  of  God's  truth.  In  addition  to  these  remarks,  I  am  con- 
 strained to  add, 
 
 R  62 
 
386  APPENDIX. 
 
 3.  That  some  fruits  of  modern  revivals  are  not  jjrecisely  sudi 
 as  could  be  desired.  The  Apostle  asserts,  in  the  fifth  chapter  of 
 his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  that  "  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
 joy,  peace,  long-suflFering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,"  &c.  And 
 we  know  that  the  marks  of  Christ's  flock,  are  humility,  sacred 
 regard  to  the  trutli,  and  a  wise  and  heavenly  charity.  If  then, 
 instead  of  these  fruits,  we  find  in  many  instances,  conceit,  self- 
 confidence,  presumption,  pride,  rash  judging,  and  lack  of  Chris- 
 tian sincerity,  is  it  not  requiring  too  much  of  us  to  believe  that 
 these  fruits  grew  upon  the  tree  of  life  ?  Do  they  not  appear 
 more  like  the  grapes  of  Sodom,  and  the  clusters  of  Gomorrah? 
 Is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  Reverend  Sir,  that  the  cause  of  re- 
 vivals, under  these  circumstances,  should  be  deeply  injured?  I 
 liave  heard  individuals  of  sound  mind,  and  of  undoubted  piety, 
 assert,  and  that  recently,  that  they  could  no  longer  read  with  the 
 same  degree  of  pleasure  they  once  did,  the  accounts  of  revivals 
 in  our  public  journals.  And  why  ?  Not  because  they  question 
 the  reality  of  revivals  in  the  abstract — nor  because  they  do  not 
 consider  them  as  precious — nor  because  they  have  ceased  to  feel 
 a  deep  interest  in  them ;  but  because  they  are  dissatisfied  and 
 disgusted  with  the  human  machinery  employed  in  them,  and  be- 
 cause their  confidence  in  the  correctness  of  these  accounts  has, 
 for  various  reasons,  been  exceedingly  diminished. 
 
 That  the  publication  of  your  Lectures  on  this  momentous  sub- 
 ject may  do  much  to  maintain  and  advance  the  glorious  cause 
 of  revivals,  in  its  purity  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  expose  and  repel 
 a  most  lamentable  abuse  of  it  on  the  other,  is  the  prayer. 
 Reverend  Sir,  of  your  friend  and 
 
 Brother  in  the  Lord, 
 
 PHILIP  MILLEDOLER. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
APPENDIX.  387 
 
 LETTER  XIV. 
 
 From  the  REV.  HENRY  DAVIS,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  Hamilton  College,  Clinton,  New  York. 
 
 Cli7iton,  March  29,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 I  have  learned,  with  much  pleasure,  that  you  have  lately 
 preached  a  course  of  Lectures  on  revivals  of  religion ;  and  that 
 the  people  of  your  charge,  and  many  others  in  your  city,  have 
 expressed  a  desire  that  they  may  be  presented  to  the  public 
 through  the  press. 
 
 Several  gentlemen  in  this  region,  whose  piety  and  judgment 
 entitle  them  to  great  confidence,  had  an  opportunity  of  listening 
 to  some  of  those  sermons.  From  the  opinion  whicli  they  have 
 expressed,  1  am  led  to  believe  that  the  publication  of  them  would 
 be  highly  seasonable,  and  tend  much  to  subserve  the  interests  of 
 vital  godliness ;  and,  permit  me  to  say,  that  I  am  fully  of  the 
 opinion  that  they  ought  not  to  be  withheld  from  the  public. 
 
 The  design  of  these  discourses,  I  understand,  has  been,  on  the 
 one  hand,  to  defend  i-evivals  against  the  cavils  of  their  open  op- 
 posers  ;  and,  on  the  other,  to  rescue  them  from  the  abuses  of  their 
 professed,  but  injudicious  friends,  and  to  point  out  the  dangers 
 to  which  we  are  exposed,  from  the  very  constitution  of  our  na- 
 ture, in  seasons  of  high  religious  excitement.  The  subject  is 
 always  important — immensely  so  at  a  time  like  this.  We  are 
 favoured  with  the  unspeakable  privilege  of  witnessing  a  day  of 
 God's  power.  The  friends  of  Zion  have  great  cause  for  humi- 
 liation and  gratitude  :  yet  the  signs  of  the  times,  in  some  respects, 
 cannot  be  contemplated  without  gloomy  forebodings. 
 
 We  live  in  an  age  of  peculiar  character — marked  by  a  restless 
 spirit  of  bold  and  daring  enterprise,  and  an  eagerness  for  disco- 
 very and  invention,  which  is  reckless  of  consequences.  There  is 
 a  prevailing  and  strong  propensity  to  adopt  what  is  new,  because 
 it  is  new;  to  stop  our  ears  to  the  voice  of  experience,  and  the 
 dictates  of  common  sense,  and  to  turn  aside  from  the  good  old 
 paths  in  which  our  fathers  have  walked.  This  spirit  affects  all 
 US 
 
388  APPENDIX. 
 
 our  most  important  concerns.  Even  religion  itself  is  not  exempt 
 from  its  influence.  Indeed  no  one  of  our  interests  is  so  much 
 endangered  by  it.  Never  is  the  adversary  more  busy  than  during 
 a  high  general  excitement  on  the  subject  of  religion.  Never 
 are  ministers  and  private  Christians  more  in  danger  of  over- 
 looking the  plain  and  unerring  declarations  of  God's  word;  and 
 in  their  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  of  acting  on  the  principle, 
 that  "  If  it  is  only  saved,  it  is  no  matter  by  what  means  it  is 
 saved;"  and,  without  resorting  to  the  law  and  the  testimony,  of 
 regarding  the  success  of  their  measures  as  unquestionable  proof 
 of  the  divine  approbation.  In  this  way  they  cause  their  good  to 
 be  evil  spoken  of,  and  bring  reproach  upon  the  blessed  work  they 
 are  striving  to  promote. 
 
 It  is  easy  to  show,  to  a  sober  man,  the  fallacy  of  such  feeling 
 and  such  reasoning.  They  will  justify  the  wildest  disorder  and 
 extravagance — even  falsehood  and  fraud ;  and  actions  which  God 
 expressly  forbids  as  crimes  of  the  deepest  malignity.  They  tend 
 directly  to  destroy  the  distinction  between  virtue  and  vice,  truth 
 and  error.  For  they  will  prove  that  systems  of  faith  and  modes 
 of  practice,  directly  opposed  to  each  other,  are  all  right;  and  by 
 implication  that  they  are  all  wrong.  They  will  condemn  the  best 
 men  that  ever  lived.  Prophets  and  apostles  are  not  exempted — 
 for  they  were  not  ahimys  successful.  Nay,  Christ  himself;  for  he 
 says,  "  Who  hath  believed  our  report?" 
 
 The  history  of  the  great  excitement  in  the  time  of  Davenport, 
 and  the  state  of  religion  in  New  England  for  the  next  subsequent 
 half  century  at  least — as  well  as  his  own  confession,  and  the 
 heart-rending  misgivings  of  his  most  zealous  associates — are  full 
 of  warning  to  the  churches  in  a  season  like  the  present.  They 
 show  us  how  liable  even  great  and  good  men  are,  at  such  a  time, 
 to  mistake  the  wild  and  ungovernable  emotions  of  the  animal 
 nature,  for  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  substitute  for 
 the  commandments  of  God,  the  inventions  of  men.  We  have  on 
 record  a  still  higher  example  for  our  admonition,  "  Ye  know 
 not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of,"  said  Christ  to  some  of  his 
 apostles,  when  in  their  great  zeal  for  doing  God  service,  they 
 were  ready  to  call  down  fire  from  heaven  for  the  destruction  of 
 his  enemies. 
 
 That  you  may  be  guided  by  wisdom  from  above,  and  experi- 
 
APPENDIX.  389 
 
 ence  the  blessing  of  God  in  all  your  labours  for  the  advancement 
 of  his  glory,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of, 
 
 Your  friend  and  brother, 
 
 HENRY  DAVIS. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XV. 
 
 From  the  REV.  NATHAN  LORD,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  Dartmouth  College,  Hanover,  New  Hampshire. 
 
 Dartmouth  College,  March  12,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 I  have  been  obliged  by  ill  health  to  defer  my  answer  to  your 
 favour  of  the  20th  of  January  last,  almost  to  the  very  limit  which 
 you  set. 
 
 You  have  undertaken  a  work  whicli  I  regard  as  of  the  highest 
 importance  in  reference  to  the  religious  interests  of  our  country. 
 Many  are  in  the  habit  of  representing  these  interests  as  being  in 
 astateof  unexampled  prosperity.  I  cannot  so  regard  them.  The 
 religious  excitement  is  indeed  well  nigh  universal ;  but  I  am  not 
 satisfied  that  it  is  all  safe ;  and  much  of  it  which  has  been  called 
 the  work  of  God,  will  not,  I  fear,  long  bear  that  designation. 
 The  sober  theology,  which  once  was  the  instrument  of  salvation, 
 seems  to  have  given  place,  in  many  instances,  to  a  questionable 
 philosophy;  human  conceits  and  systems  of  measures  have  been 
 in  higher  regard  than  the  simple  truths  and  ordinances  of  the 
 gospel;  large  masses  of  the  people  have  been  hurried  into  ex- 
 cesses of  fanatical  delusion ;  and  busy  infidelity  has  taken  its  ad- 
 vantage to  mislead  the  simple,  and  inflame  the  more  grossly  wicked 
 against  every  form  and  exhibition  of  Christianity.  Much  as  1 
 believe  that  the  spirit  of  religious  freedom,  to  the  rapid  increase 
 of  which  these  evils  maybe  ascribed,  will  ultimately  be  regulated 
 and  controlled  by  the  knowledge  to  which  it  will  give  birth,  and 
 subserve  the  cause  of  Christian  piety,  to  an  extent  that  the  world 
 has  never  yet  known— .1  still  fear  that  these  evils  will  become  yet 
 
390  APPENDIX. 
 
 more  prevalent,  and,  for  a  time,  obscure  the  glory  of  our  Zion. 
 And  I  have  ardently  desired  that  some  judicious  pen  might  de- 
 scribe our  dangers,  and  assert  and  vindicate  the  nature,  and  claims, 
 and  evidences  of  vital  Christianity — the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
 upon  the  human  soul,  against  the  mistakes  of  friends,  and  the 
 assaults  of  enemies. 
 
 You  ask  for  an  account  of  revivals  of  religion  in  this  college. 
 The  first  President  Wheelock,  in  his  "  Narratives,"  writes  of  fre- 
 quent instances  of  general  seriousness,  and  numerous  conversions 
 among  the  students,  during  his  administration.  I  have  not  been 
 able,  however,  to  obtain  much  information  in  respect  to  that  re- 
 mote period. 
 
 The  memory  of  our  present  neighbours  extends  back  no  farther 
 than  1805,  on  this  subject.  Then,  apparently  in  connexion  with 
 the  accession  of  a  new  Professor  of  Theology,  Mr.  Shurtliff,  and 
 a  more  direct  influence  of  religious  instruction  than  had  been  pre- 
 viously used,  the  minds  of  the  students  generally  became  reli- 
 F^iously  affected,  and  about  twenty  gave  evidence  of  conversion. 
 From  that  time,  till  1815,  the  college  was  not  without  more  or 
 less  apparent  divine  influence.  In  that  year  a  scene  of  wonderful 
 interest  occurred.  While  the  college  was  beginning  to  be  agitated 
 by  difficulties  between  the  President  and  the  Trustees,  which  led 
 to  the  memorable  "  question"  in  the  courts,  at  once,  and  without 
 a  premonition,  the  Spirit  of  God  evidently  descended,  and  saved 
 the  great  body  of  the  students.  A  general  and  almost  instanta- 
 neous solemnity  prevailed.  Almost  before  Christians  became 
 aware  of  God's  presence,  and  increased  their  supplications,  the 
 impenitent  were  deeply  convicted  of  sin,  and  besought  instruction 
 of  their  oflficers.  The  chapel,  the  recitation-room,  every  place  of 
 meeting,  became  a  scene  of  weeping,  and  presently  of  rejoicing; 
 so  that  in  a  few  weeks  about  sixty  students  were  supposed  to 
 have  become  regenerate.  A  revival  of  such  rapidity  and  power 
 has  been  rarely  known,  and  perhaps  never  one  of  such  unques- 
 tionable fruits.  Not  one  of  the  number  of  apparent  converts,  at 
 that  time,  is  known  to  have  forfeited  a  Christian  standing.  Most 
 of  them  are  ministers  of  the  gospel,  a  few  are  missionaries,  and 
 all  are  using  their  influence  for  Christ. 
 
 Revivals  afterwards  occurred  in  1819,  1821,  and  1826;  the  latter 
 perhaps  more  extensive  than  any  other,  but  not  so  perfect  in  its 
 character  and  results  as  that  of  1815.     Within  the  last  eighteen 
 
APPENDIX.  391 
 
 months,  also,  the  college  has  received  divine  blessing,  and  about 
 twenty  of  our  young  men  have  united  with  the  church. 
 
 The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  college  is  immediately  per- 
 ceptible. A  company  of  young  men,  now  moved  only  by  ambi- 
 tion or  the  love  of  pleasure,  and  presently  by  convictions  of  reli- 
 gious truth,  present  aspects  wholly  different  and  opposite,  impos- 
 sible to  be  overlooked  or  mistaken.  I  have  myself  seen  them, 
 and  have  been  filled  with  wonder  at  the  great  power  of  God.  I 
 would  that  the  unbeliever  might  witness  these  different  phases ; 
 minds  ardent,  excitable,  impatient  of  dictation  and  control,  be- 
 guiled by  maxims  of  false  honour,  and  governed  only  by  the  force 
 of  laws — and  the  same  minds,  the  next  month  or  week,  subdued, 
 quiet,  obedient,  benevolent,  yielding  to  the  force  of  moral  obliga- 
 tion, and  governed  by  the  simplest  intimations  of  right.  Exist- 
 ence itself,  it  has  seemed  to  me,  is  not  more  unquestionable,  than 
 the  reality  of  divine  influence  in  such  cases. 
 
 In  regard  to  these  revivals  of  religion  in  our  college,  I  think  it 
 important  to  remark,  that  in  every  instance  they  seemed  the  pro- 
 duct of  the  Spirit's  influence,  silently  affecting  different  minds 
 with  the  same  truths,  and  multiplying  the  trophies  of  divine  mercy. 
 They  were  an  effect,  and  not  a  cause,  of  divine  interposition;  and 
 except  as  occasionally  blemished  through  human  weakness  and 
 sinfulness,  bore  the  characteristics  of  the  wisdom  that  is  from 
 above.  We  have  known  here  nothing,  except  by  report,  of  the 
 "  new  measures  "  for  building  up  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  We 
 have  no  machinery  for  making  converts ;  and  we  could  allow  none 
 to  be  introduced.  We  should  be  afraid  to  make  or  suffer  an  im- 
 pression upon  the  young  men  under  our  care,  many  of  whom  will 
 be  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  gospel  can  be  helped,  or  the 
 work  of  the  Holy  Ghost  facilitated,  by  human  devices.  And  I 
 think  we  shall  hold  on  this  subject  to  our  general  principles,  too 
 long  settled  by  the  experience  of  ages,  and  confirmed  by  the  bless- 
 ing of  God  attending  the  application  of  them,  to  be  now  thrown 
 away  in  the  ardour  of  questionable  excitements,  or  for  the  love 
 of  innovation,  or  even  to  escape  the  imputation  of  being  the  ene- 
 mies of  revivals.  When  shall  the  ministers  and  churches  of  the 
 Redeemer  know  effectually  their  proneness  to  mar  the  beautiful 
 simplicity  of  the  gospel ;  to  add  something  of  their  own  inventions 
 to  its  sufficient  ordinances ;  to  lead  instead  of  following  the  divine 
 Providence  j  and  to  mistake  their  own  dreaming  for  a  heavenly 
 
392  APPENDIX. 
 
 impulse ;  to  inflame  the  sacrifice  with  unhallowed  fire ;  and  to 
 arrogate  that  power  and  that  glory  which  belong  to  God  only  ? 
 I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  I  sometimes  fear,  when  I  look  abroad 
 upon  our  country,  that  Christianity  will  degenerate  in  our  keeping. 
 Yet  let  us  hold  to  the  old  foundations.  There  are  many  yet  to 
 maintain  the  right,  and  the  recovering  spirit,  we  are  assured,  will 
 accomplish  the  purposes  of  divine  mercy,  will  correct  and  convert 
 the  world. 
 
 I  may  add,  that  the  past  year  has  been  distinguished  by  revivals 
 of  religion  throughout  New  Hampshire,  generally  in  connection 
 with  protracted  meetings,  and  of  a  highly  interesting  character. 
 A  great  amount  of  professional  influence  has  been  brought  into 
 the  churches.  In  a  few  instances,  I  suppose,  the  meetings  have 
 not  been  under  the  most  judicious  management,  but  generally  our 
 ministers  have  been  wise.  An  important  convention  of  ministers 
 has  been  recently  held  at  Windsor,  for  the  discussion  of  protracted 
 meetings ;  and  the  discussion  will  prove  immensely  advantageous. 
 
 With  my  best  wishes  in  behalf  of  your  undertaking, 
 
 I  am,  dear  Sir,  yours  sincerely, 
 
 N.  LORD. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XVL 
 
 From  the  REV.  HEMAN  HUMPHREY,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  the  College  at  Amherst,  Massachusetts. 
 
 Amherst  College,  April  10,  1832. 
 My  Dear  Brother, 
 
 I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  have  consented  to  the  publication 
 of  your  sermons  on  the  all-important  subject  of  Revivals;  and  in 
 compliance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  such  brief  sketches  of 
 what  I  have  myself  witnessed  in  "  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
 presence  of  the  Lord,"  as  the  extreme  pressure  of  other  duties 
 will  permit.  Although  my  experience,  in  this  regard,  falls  far 
 below  that  of  some  of  my  brethren,  I  desire  always  to  retain  a 
 grateful  remembrance  of  what  "  my  eyes  have  seen,  and  my  ears 
 have  heard." 
 
Appendix.  393 
 
 While  I  confine  my  remarks,  chiefly,  to  the  character  and  fruits 
 of  the  revivals  which  have  taken  place  in  this  college  since  I  be- 
 came connected  with  it,  in  1823, 1  cannot  persuade  myself  wholly 
 to  pass  over  the  memorable  summer  of  1821,  in  the  church  of 
 Pittsfield,  Mass.  which  was  then  under  my  pastoral  care.     There 
 had  been  large  additions  to  the  church,  in  the  preceding  year, 
 under  the  blessed  effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  I  did  not,  I 
 am  ashamed  to  say,  expect  to  "  see  greater  things  than  these," 
 so  soon  after  the  cloud  seemed  to  have  passed  away.     But  early 
 in  the  spring,  Mr.  Nettleton  came,  "  to  rest  a  while"  in  my  fa- 
 mily ;  which,  however,  the  importunities  of  the  people  did  not 
 permit  him  to  do ;  and,  so  far  as  means  were  concerned,  I  have 
 always  ascribed  it  chiefly  to  his  earnest  and  pungent  preaching, 
 that  the  attention  of  many  was  soon  called  up,  and  that,  in  the 
 course  of  a  few  weeks,  we  were  all  constrained  to  exclaim, 
 "  What  hath  God  wrought!"     It  was,  indeed,  a  "year  of  the 
 right  hand  of  the  Most  High."     Never  were  such  tokens  of  the 
 presence  and  power  of  God  seen  before  in  that  community. 
 And  yet  there  was  very  little  animal  excitement,  even  at  the 
 height  of  the  reviral.     The  sinner  v/ould  often  turn  pale  and 
 tremble,  under  the  awakening  and  searching  truths  of  the  gospel; 
 but  there  were  no  outcries,  either  in  our  public  or  more  private 
 meetings — no  attempts  to  enlist  the  passions.     The  object  was, 
 to  make  the  impenitent  feel  that  they  were  under  a  righteous 
 condemnation ;  that  they  had  destroyed  themselves ;  that  their 
 hearts  were  entirely  alienated  from  God ;  that  in  this  alienation 
 lay  their  guilt,  and  not  their  excuse ;  that,  of  course,  they  were 
 bound  to  repent  and  become  reconciled  to  God,  without  a  mo- 
 ment's delay;  that,  nevertheless,  so  desperate  was  the  depravity 
 of  their  hearts,  that  nothing  short  of  the  power  of  the  Holy 
 Ghost  would  ever  subdue  it — and  that  God  was  under  no  obli- 
 gation  to  exert  that  pov/er. 
 
 So  far  as  could  be  known  at  the  time,  and  so  far  as  the  fruits 
 enable  us  to  determine,  these  and  other  kindred  truths  were 
 "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  to  multitudes  that  were  ready 
 to  perish.  The  design  was,  to  exalt  God,  and  bring  the  sinner  in 
 guilty  at  every  step — not  to  terrify  even  the  vilest  transgressor, 
 so  as  to  render  him  incapable  of  reasoning  and  reflection,  but  to 
 induce  him,  under  the  strong  convictions  of  an  enlightened  con- 
 science, "  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  lay  hold  on  eternal 
 r3 
 
394  APPENDIX. 
 
 life."  I  cannot  enter  into  particulars  at  all.  I  wish  I  coold. 
 Many  of  them  would  be  highly  interesting  to  every  pious  mind. 
 By  those  who  witnessed  and  felt  them,  the  scenes  of  that  summer 
 will  never  be  forgotten, 
 
 While  life,  and  thought,  and  being  last. 
 Or  immortality  endures. 
 
 But  I  hasten  to  the  more  immediate  object  of  this  communi- 
 cation. It  was  near  the  close  of  the  spring  term,  in  1827,  that 
 God  poured  out  his  Spirit,  for  the  second  time,  upon  Amherst 
 College.  The  revival  began  in  the  church,  as  is  most  commonly 
 the  case.  For  several  weeks  there  was  a  manifest  increase  of 
 concern  for  those  "  who  were  ready  to  perish,"  till  there  came  to 
 be  mighty  wrestlings  with  the  Angel  of  the  covenant — such  as  I 
 believe  always  prevail.  The  "  noise  and  shaking  among  the  dry 
 bones"  was  sudden,  and  the  work  was  rapid  in  its  progress. 
 The  word  of  God  was  quick  and  powerful !  In  many  cases,  con- 
 victions of  sin  were  extremely  pungent.  In  some,  they  may  be 
 said  to  have  been  overwhelming.  But,  in  most  instances,  they 
 were  short.  When  the  student  became  convinced  that  the  wrath 
 of  God  was  justly  abiding  upon  him,  he  shut  himself  up  with  his 
 Bible,  and  his  stricken  heart,  under  the  full  persuasion  that  the 
 crisis  of  his  eternal  destiny  had  come.  "  Once  he  was  alive 
 without  the  law,"  but  now  *'  the  commandment  came,"  sin  re- 
 vived, and  the  young  pharisee,  as  well  as  the  publican,  "  died." 
 In  a  few  days,  about  thirty,  and  among  them  several  who  had 
 been  very  far  from  the  kingdom,  and  leaders  in  the  broad  way, 
 were  raised  up,  as  we  trust,  and  made  to  sit  together  in  heavenly 
 places  in  Christ  Jesus.  It  was  a  glorious  change — a  most  de- 
 lightful spectacle.  *'  These,  where  had  they  been?"  We  saw 
 "  the  rock  from  wheace  they  were  hewn,  and  the  hole  of  the  pit 
 from  which  they  were  dug."  It  was  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it 
 was  marvellous  in  our  eyes. 
 
 The  next  year,  1828,  God  poured  out  his  Spirit  again  upon  the 
 college ;  and  to  a  considerable  number  of  the  students,  "  the  gos- 
 pel," as  we  believe,  was  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation." 
 This  work  was  not  so  decisively  marked  in  all  respects  as  the 
 former ;  nor  were  so  many  "  brought  out  of  darkness  into  mar- 
 vellous iight,"  as  in  the  preceding  revival.  All  the  leading  char- 
 acteristics, however,  were  the  same.     *'  The  fruits  of  the  Spirit^** 
 
APPENDIX.  395 
 
 were,  in  both  cases,  "  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suflfering,  gentleness, 
 goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance;"  and  the  effects  upon  the 
 institution  were  visible  and  happy. 
 
 In  the  spring  of  1831,  the  divine  Saviour  once  more  came  to 
 our  unworthy  seminary,  "  upon  the  chariot  of  salvation."     The 
 church  had  been  for  some  time  in  a  low  state  j  and  among  the 
 first  favourable  indications  of  returning  life,  there  were  those  deep 
 searchings  of  heart,  which  generally  precede  a  powerful  work  of 
 the  Spirit,  in  the  conversion  of  sinners.     Soon  the  great  inquiry 
 was  made,  by  one  and  another,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?" 
 As  had  been  the  case  in  1827,  the  wprk  was  rapid,  and  very 
 marked  in  all  its  leading  features.     Fear  of  punishment  there 
 undoubtedly  was,  in  many  cases,  perhaps  in  all.     But  we  heard 
 little  of  this  in  our  most  intimate  conversations  with  the  awak- 
 ened.    The  burden  of  their  complaint  was  a  hard  and  stupid 
 heart.     They  had  sinned  against  a  holy  God;  and  in  this  they 
 were  utterly  inexcusable.     The  sentence  had  gone  out  against 
 them,  and  it  was  just.     It  was  their  immediate  duty  to  submit 
 themselves  to  God,  and  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     There 
 was  extreme  guilt  and  infinite  hazard  in  every  moment's  delay. 
 All  this  they  would  in  general  admit;  and  when  they  reaUy  felt 
 it  all,  they  were  in  most  instances  soon  brought  to  the  great  de- 
 cision.    Indeed,  from  a  careful  observation  of  some  hundreds  of 
 cases,  since  I  entered  the  ministry,  I  have  been  led  to  think,  that 
 a  sinner  rarely  remains  but  a  short  period  under  genuine  convic- 
 tion, before  he  either  submits  to  the  terms  of  the  gospel,  or  be- 
 gins to  lose  his  impressions.     A  person  may  be  thoughtful  for 
 weeks,  and  even  months — he  may  feel  a  great  deal  of  distress  at 
 times — he  may  think,  and  his  friends  may  think,  that  his  convic- 
 tions of  sin  have  been  deep  and  searching  for  a  long  while,  when, 
 in  fact,  he  has  never  seen  himself  in  the  blazing  light  of  God's 
 holy  law,  and,  of  course,  has  never  been  prepared  to  lay  hold  on 
 the  hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel. 
 
 The  number  of  apparent  conversions  in  the  revival  of  which  I 
 am  now  speaking,  was  about  the  same  as  in  1827;  and  in  this,  as 
 well  as  that,  some  were  almost  literally  plucked  as  brands  from 
 the  burning.  Such  and  such  young  men,  we  had  been  ready  to 
 say,  will  hold  out  against  every  threatening  and  every  invitation. 
 But  where  was  our  faith ?  "A  new  song  was  put  into  their 
 mouths,  even  praise  to  our  God." 
 
396  APPENDIX. 
 
 I  need  not  tell  you,  that  these  "  times  of  refreshing"  have  been 
 of  inestimable  advantage  to  the  college,  by  raising  the  standard 
 of  morals,  and  diffusing  a  strong  religious  influence  throughout 
 our  whole  youthful  community.  During  the  ten  years  that  the 
 institution  has  now  existed,  there  has  been  a  decided  average  ma- 
 jority of  professed  Christians  in  the  four  classes.  In  some  years 
 more  than  two-thirds  have  been  professors.  Two  hundred  and 
 seventy  have  graduated — sixty  of  them  at  the  last  commencement 
 — more  than  two  hundred  of  whom  are  hopefully  pious;  and 
 about  one  half  the  number  of  students  who  have  entered  college 
 without  piety,  since  it  was  established,  have,  as  we  trust,  found 
 "  the  pearl  of  great  price,"  before  completing  their  academical 
 course.  "  It  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 
 I  ought  to  add,  in  this  place,  that  there  M'as  a  powerful  revival  in 
 this  seminary,  under  the  presidency  of  Dr.  Moore,  and  that, 
 within  a  few  months  past,  several  individuals  have  expressed 
 "  hope  in  Christ,"  though  nothing  like  general  inquiry  has  pre- 
 vailed. 
 
 If  you  ask  me.  What  means  and  measures  have  been  most 
 eminently  blessed,  in  the  revivals  which  have  fallen  under  my  own 
 personal  observation,  in  college  and  elsewhere?  I  answer,  Sub- 
 stantially the  same  as  were  "  mighty,  through  God,  to  the  pulling 
 down  of  strong-holds  in  the  apostolic  age — the  same  as  were 
 employed  by  Edwards,  and  Bellamy,  and  Brainerd,  almost  a 
 century  ago — the  same  that  have  been  so  remarkably  owned  of 
 God,  under  the  labours  of  our  beloved  brother,  now  in  a  foreign 
 land — the  same  that  have  been  generally  adopted  by  the  most 
 successful  preachers  in  New  England,  during  the  last  thirty  years. 
 "  The  sword  of  the  Spirit,"  I  need  not  say,  has  been  the  great 
 weapon — nor  that  "  there  is  none  like  it."  The  style  of  preach- 
 ing has  been  direct,  earnest,  and  uncompromising.  The  law  has 
 been  held  up  in  all  its  strictness  and  spirituality.  The  sinner 
 has  been  driven  from  his  last  refuge,  and  stripped  of  all  his  vain 
 excuses.  The  entire  depravity  of  his  heart,  and  the  utter  impos- 
 sibility of  his  being  saved  without  "  the  washing  of  regeneration, 
 and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  have  been  clearly  pointed  out, 
 and  earnestly  insisted  on ;  but  in  such  a  way,  as  to  show  the 
 rebel,  that  if  he  persists  in  his  rebellion,  and  perishes,  he  is  liter- 
 ally a  self-destroyer.  I  might  greatly  enlarge  on  this  general 
 topic,  did  my  time  permit,  and  were  it  at  all  necessary.     But  the 
 
APPENDIX,  397 
 
 Style  of  revival  preaching,  in  this  part  of  the  country,  is  too  well 
 known  to  need  a  more  particular  description. 
 
 Meetings  for  personal  conversation,  commonly  called  inquiry- 
 meetings,  have  been  held  weekly,  or  oftener,  and  with  great  spiri- 
 tual advantage,  in  all  the  revivals  which  have  fallen  under  my 
 notice.  The  duty  of  prayer,  both  secret  and  social,  has  been  ear- 
 nestly and  daily  urged  upon  Christians ;  but  late  meetings  have 
 generally  been  discouraged,  as  interfering  with  the  religious  order 
 of  families,  and  tending,  in  a  short  time,  to  exhaust  the  physical 
 and  mental  energies  of  God's  people,  as  well  as  to  mingle  strange 
 fire  with  that  which  is  kindled  from  the  skies.  When  met  for 
 social  prayer,  neither  ministers  nor  laymen  have  indulged  them- 
 selves in  loud  and  boisterous  vociferations,  in  audible  groans,  or  in 
 smiting  the  hands  together  in  token  of  their  sincerity  and  earnest- 
 ness. They  have  observed,  that  the  most  noisy  waters  are  sel- 
 dom deepest:  and  have  laid  more  stress  upon  "  fervency  of  spi- 
 rit," than  upon  strength  of  lungs,  or  muscular  contortions.  With 
 us  it  has  never  been  customary,  either  in  our  larger  or  smaller  re- 
 ligious circles,  to  pray  for  sinners,  who  may  happen  to  be  present, 
 by  name,  or  to  indulge  in  equivalent  personalities.  The  general 
 tendency  of  such  a  practice,  it  is  thought,  would  be  detrimental 
 to  the  cause  of  piety,  however  different  the  effect  might  be  in 
 solitary  instances.  Females  have  kept  silence  in  all  the  meetings, 
 except  such  as  were  composed  exclusively  of  their  own  sex. 
 
 Calling  anxious  sinners  into  the  aisles,  to  be  addressed  and 
 prayed  for,  has  not  been  practised,  within  the  circle  of  my  obser- 
 vation ;  nor  have  they  been  requested,  before  the  great  congrega- 
 tion, to  come  forward  from  every  part  of  the  house,  and  occupy 
 seats  vacated  for  that  purpose ;  and  wherever  such  measures  have 
 been  adopted,  within  my  knowledge,  I  believe  the  cause  of  revivals 
 has  lost  more  than  it  has  gained  by  them.  It  is  unsafe  to  argue 
 from  the  present  effect  of  any  new  system,  that  it  is  better  than 
 the  old.  It  may  accomplish  more  in  a  week,  but  not  so  much 
 in  a  year.  It  may  bring  a  greater  number  of  persons  into  the 
 visible  kingdom  of  Christ,  but  not  so  many  into  his  spiritual  king- 
 dom.    This  all  will  admit  is  possible. 
 
 For  myself,  every  new  revival  of  religion  which  I  am  permitted 
 to  witness,  serves  to  confirm  me  in  the  opinion,  that  it  is  safest 
 to  walk  in  "  the  old  paths,"  and  to  employ  those  means  and  mea- 
 sures which  long  experience  has  sanctioned,  and  in  the  use  of 
 
398  APPENDIX. 
 
 which  the  churches  in  this  part  of  the  land,  have  been  so  greatly 
 enlarged  and  edified. 
 With  the  warmest  Christian  salutations,  I  subscribe  myself, 
 Your  brother  in  the  Gospel, 
 
 H.  HUMPHREY. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XVII. 
 
 From  the  REV.  JEREMIAH  DAY,  D.  D. 
 
 President  of  Yale  College,  New  Haven,  Connecticut. 
 
 Yale  College,  March  2,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 An  answer  to  your  letter  of  January  IStli,  requesting  some 
 general  account  of  the  religious  revivals  with  which  this  college 
 has  been  favoured,  has  been  from  time  to  time  postponed,  on 
 account  of  unforeseen  and  pressing  engagements. 
 
 The  special  presence  and  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  have 
 been  repeatedly  manifested  in  the  institution.  The  means  which 
 have  been  used  in  these  seasons  of  deep  and  solemn  interest,  the 
 views  and  feelings  which  have  been  expressed,  and  the  results 
 which  have  followed,  correspond  so  nearly  with  what  has  fre- 
 quently been  related  of  other  congregations  in  New  England,  that 
 a  very  summary  account  of  what  has  been  witnessed  here,  will 
 probably  be  deemed  sufficient. 
 
 The  college  church  was  constituted  in  June  1757.  Since  that 
 time  there  have  been  several  seasons  of  earnest  attention  to  the 
 great  interests  of  religion  on  the  part  of  the  students ;  three  of 
 which,  at  least,  were  during  the  administration  of  President  D  wight. 
 The  two  which  were  the  most  general  and  powerful,  were  in  1802, 
 and  1831.  I  find,  by  consulting  the  records  of  the  church,  that 
 the  numbers  added  to  it  by  profession,  from  among  the  under- 
 graduates, were,  in  1783,20;  1802,  58;  1808,20;  1815,  25; 
 1821,  31 ;  1831,  69. 
 
 Though  these  additions  to  the  college  church  may  give  a  com- 
 
APPENDIX.  399 
 
 parative  view  of  the  numbers  of  those  who,  in  different  years, 
 professed  to  devote  themselves  to  the  service  of  Christ,  yet  they 
 are  far  from  expressing  the  whole  amount  of  converts  from  among 
 the  students.  Many  have  preferred  to  become  connected  with 
 churches  in  places  where  their  parents  resided.  Others  have 
 united  with  churches  of  different  denominations  in  New  Haven. 
 The  present  number  of  communicants  among  the  undergraduates, 
 including  those  who  belong  to  other  denominations,  is  190. 
 
 The  means  which  have  been  used  here,  in  seasons  of  unusual 
 religious  attention,  are  such  as  are  suggested  by  a  deep  conviction 
 of  the  practical  bearing  of  two  essential  principles — one,  that  the 
 conversion  of  sinners  is  effected  through  the  instrumentality  of 
 truth — scriptural  truth ;  the  other,  that  no  exhibition  of  the  truth 
 will  be  effectual  without  the  special  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 The  former  of  these  principles  has  excited  Christians  to  make 
 earnest  and  persevering  efforts  to  gain  the  attention  of  sinners  to 
 the  great  truths,  on  a  belief  of  which  their  salvation  depends,— 
 such  as  the  depravity  of  their  hearts  and  lives ;  the  extent  and 
 purity  of  the  divine  law;  the  righteous  condemnation  of  those 
 who  remain  under  its  curse;  the  all-sufiicient  sacrifice  of  Christ; 
 the  freeness  of  the  offers  of  salvation  in  his  name ;  the  obligation 
 of  ail  immediately  to  repent,  and  believe,  and  obey.  These,  and 
 other  kindred  truths,  have  been  presented,  not  as  subjects  of  spe- 
 culation, but  as  affecting  realities,  involving  the  eternal  welfare  or 
 ruin  of  the  soul.  They  have  been  pressed  on  the  conscience,  in 
 the  stated  ministrations  of  the  Sabbath,  in  occasional  sermons 
 and  addresses,  in  circles  composed  of  those  who  were  deeply  so- 
 lemn, and  in  affectionate  private  conversation.  The  aim  has  been, 
 by  embracing  every  favourable  opportunity  of  exhibiting  and  en- 
 forcing the  truth,  to  keep  the  conviction  of  guilt  and  of  danger, 
 together  with  the  only  way  of  deliverance,  so  steadily  before  the 
 mind,  that  the  sinner  could  find  no  rest,  but  in  yielding  to  the 
 claims  of  the  gospel.  He  has  been  taught  that  continuance  in 
 unbelief  is  wholly  without  excuse,  and  that  no  reliance  is  to  be 
 placed  upon  purposes  of  future  repentance. 
 
 While  ministers  and  Christians  have  been  thus  earnest  in  their 
 exhortations  and  entreaties,  their  conviction,  that  all  would  be  in 
 vain,  without  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  has  led  them  to  engage 
 in  united  and  fervent  supplications  for  renewing  and  sanctifying 
 grace.     Meetings  for  this  purpose  have  been  multiplied;  the 
 
400  APPENDIX. 
 
 church  sometimes  assembhng  "  with  one  accord  in  one  place," 
 and  at  other  times  meeting  in  smaller  circles,  in  different  parts 
 of  the  college  buildings. 
 
 Though  meetings  for  religious  instruction,  as  well  as  for  prayer, 
 have  been  frequent,  yet  care  has  been  taken  to  have  them  so  ar- 
 ranged, as  to  interfere  as  little  as  possible  with  the  established 
 order  of  the  institution.  The  stated  literary  exercises  have  rarely 
 been  suspended;  though  the  minds  of  individuals  have  occasion- 
 ally been  so  deeply  agitated,  as  to  render  it  proper,  that,  for  a  short 
 time,  some  indulgence  should  be  granted  them,  with  respect  to 
 the  appointed  course  of  study. 
 
 The  fruits  of  these  revivals  have  been  seen,  in  the  turning  of 
 numbers  from  the  dominion  of  sin,  to  a  life  devoted  to  the  service 
 of  God.  Some  who  had  been  open  and  bold  in  iniquity,  have 
 forsaken  their  vicious  courses  wuth  abhorrence,  and  have  joyfully, 
 and  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  consecrated  themselves  to  the  in- 
 terests of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  Much  the  greater  portion, 
 however,  were  the  sons  of  pious  parents — had  received  a  religious 
 education,  and  had  been  accustomed  to  regard  the  doctrines  and 
 institutions  of  Christianity  with  respect.  Of  those  who  have  here 
 made  a  public  profession  of  religion,  few  have  been  known  openly 
 to  dishonour  the  cause  to  which  they  engaged  to  devote  their 
 hearts  and  lives.  Numbers  have  gone  forth  to  bless  the  churches 
 and  our  public  counsels  with  their  labours  and  influence ;  to  give 
 instruction  to  the  tribes  of  the  wilderness ;  and  to  carry  the  light 
 of  salvation  to  the  isles  of  the  sea,  and  the  idolatrous  nations  of 
 Asia.  Many,  and  among  them  the  lamented  Evarts  and  Cornelius, 
 have  already  finished  their  course  with  joy,  and  have  gone  to  re- 
 ceive their  reward.  It  will  be  left  to  the  disclosures  of  the  futiu-e 
 world,  to  make  known  to  us  all  the  good  which  has  been  done, 
 or  is  yet  to  be  done,  by  those  who  have  been  brought  into  the 
 kingdom  of  Christ,  by  the  revivals  in  this  college. 
 With  great  regard. 
 
 Your  friend  and  servant, 
 
 JEREMIAH  DAY. 
 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
APPENDIX.  401 
 
 LETTER  XVIII. 
 
 From  the  REV.  ASHBEL  GREEN,  D.  D. 
 
 Late  President  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  Princeton. 
 
 Philadelphia,  April  10,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 It  was  my  intention,  as  I  have  heretofore  informed  you,  to  take 
 a  somewhat  extended  view  of  the  state  of  religion  in  our  country 
 in  time  past,  especially  with  reference  to  revivals  of  religion.  But 
 this  I  now  find  impracticable,  inasmuch  as  your  contemplated 
 publication  is,  it  appears,  already  in  its  passage  through  the  press ; 
 and  the  state  of  my  heaith,  and  some  unavoidable  engagements, 
 permit  me  to  devote  but  a  small  portion  of  time  to  this  important 
 service. 
 
 Leaving  then  to  yourself,  or  to  your  other  correspondents,  the 
 proper  notice  of  the  religious  revivals  which  have  occurred  in  our 
 land  at  large,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  four  points.  1.  Revivals 
 of  which  I  have  had  some  personal  knowledge.  2.  More  espe- 
 cially those  which  have  taken  place  in  the  college  of  New  Jersey. 
 3.  Remarks  on  the  best  method  of  conducting  revivals,  so  that, 
 under  the  blessing  of  God,  they  may  be  productive  of  the  greatest 
 amount  of  good.  4.  The  errors  and  abuses  which  are  too  often 
 witnessed  in  a  time  of  great  and  general  excitement  on  the  sub- 
 ject of  religion. — On  each  of  these  points  I  shall  endeavour  to 
 be  brief. 
 
 On  the  first  I  must  say  something  negatively. — In  the  second 
 Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadelphia,  to  which  I  sustained  the 
 pastoral  relation  for  something  more  than  five  and  twenty  years, 
 there  has  never  been  what  is  usually  understood  by  the  phrase, 
 "  a  general  revival  of  religion  ;"  that  is,  a  period  when  nearly  the 
 whole  congregation,  or  a  large  majority  of  those  who  have  com- 
 posed it,  have  been  in  a  state  of  serious  and  deep  anxiety  in  re- 
 gard to  their  eternal  interests;  and  this  resulting  in  a  large  num- 
 ber of  hopeful  conversions,  and  great  additions  to  the  communi- 
 cating members  of  the  church.  The  congregation  I  served,  was 
 originally  composed,  almost  exclusively,  of  the  friends  andfollowers 
 
402  APPENDIX. 
 
 of  the  celebrated  Mr.  Whitfield;  and  the  church  was  at  first 
 constituted,  I  think,  wholly  of  converts  made  under  his  ministry, 
 and  that  of  his  coadjutors,  the  Tennents,  Blairs,  and  Dr.  Finley, 
 afterwards  President  of  the  College  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey. 
 The  first  pastor  of  this  church  was  the  Rev.  Gilbert  Tennent, 
 whose  wonderful  success,  in  a  preaching  tour,  which  he  made 
 through  New  England,  in  the  close  of  the  year  1740,  and  the 
 beginning  of  1741,  is  still  pretty  correctly  known  by  tradition.* 
 Yet  there  was  never  any  special  revival  of  religion  in  the  congre- 
 gation to  which  he  ministered  in  this  city;  and  he  was  its  pastor 
 for  more  than  twenty  years.  He  had,  first  and  last,  a  good  many 
 seals  of  his  ministry;  but  they  never  appeared  in  clusters.  The 
 immediate  successor  of  Mr  Tennent  was  the  well-known  Mr. 
 John  Murray,  who,  after  he  fled  from  Philadelphia,  was  settled 
 at  Newburyport.  Under  his  ministry,  as  I  have  been  informed, 
 there  was  for  a  short  time  something  like  a  partial  revival  of  reli- 
 gion— Probably  more  were  awakened,  and  more  added  to  the 
 church,  in  the  short  period  of  his  ministry,  than  in  any  one  year 
 of  Mr.  Tennent's  labours  in  this  congregation.  To  him  succeeded 
 my  venerable  and  beloved  colleague,  the  Rev.  Dr.  James  Sproat. 
 His  faithful  ministrations  were  blessed  to  a  goodly  number,  dur- 
 ing the  five  and  twenty  years  of  his  pastoral  relation  to  this  people ; 
 but  still  there  was  no  special  or  general  revival  of  religion.  Dur- 
 ing my  incumbency — for  about  half  the  time  in  a  collegiate  con- 
 nexion with  the  Rev.  Dr.  Janeway — there  were  some  periods,  as 
 there  were  under  the  ministrations  of  our  predecessors,  in  which 
 there  was  a  much  more  lively  attention  to  religion  than  at  others, 
 and  in  which  much  larger  additions  than  usual  were  made  to  the 
 church.  There  was  one  period,  extending  from  the  latter  part  of 
 1802,  to  the  former  part  of  1804,  when  both  my  colleague  and 
 myself  had  a  degree  of  raised  expectation,  that  we  were  about  to 
 witness  a  day  of  God's  power,  in  a  general  turning  to  the  Lord, 
 of  the  beloved  people  of  our'pastoral  charge.    But  in  this  we  were 
 
 *  In  the  early  part  of  my  ministry  in  this  city,  there  were  still  living  several 
 members  of  the  church  who  had  belonged  to  it  in  the  time  of  Mr.  Tennent.  One 
 of  these,  a  very  pious  and  intelligent  old  lady,  told  me  that  she  once  asked  Mr. 
 Tennent  what  was  the  manner  of  his  preaching,  which  was  so  singularly  and 
 generally  successful,  in  his  journey  through  New  England.  She  said  his  answer 
 was — '•  Madam,  there  was  nothing  peculiar  in  my  manner  of  preaching  in  that 
 journey.  I  was  constantly  travelling,  and  had  scarcely  any  time  to  study  or 
 meditate.  But  I  went  into  the  pulpit  and  preached  as  well  as  I  could,  and  God 
 taught  the  people.    I  had  very  little  to  do  with  it." 
 
APPENDIX.  403 
 
 not  gratified;  although  a  considerable  number  of  hopeful  conver- 
 sions did  then  take  place.  The  most  numerous  addition  to  the 
 communion  of  the  church,  in  any  one  year  of  my  ministry,  did 
 not,  I  think,  exceed  fifty.  Yet  there  was  no  year  without  some 
 additions. 
 
 I  have  witnessed  two  or  three  revivals  of  religion  in  the  place 
 of  my  nativity — Hanover,  Morris  county,  New  Jersey.  The 
 most  remarkable  one,  and  the  only  one  I  shall  particularly  notice, 
 was  in  the  year  1790.  It  commenced  and  attained  its  height 
 under  the  ministry  of  my  father,  and  he  died  in  the  midst  of  it. 
 My  mother  wrote  to  me,  to  hasten  me  to  my  father's  death-bed ; 
 but  although  I  made  as  much  speed  as  I  could,  he  was  dead  and 
 buried  before  I  could  reach  his  residence.  The  state  of  the  con- 
 gregation was  deeply  interesting  and  affecting.  About  thirty 
 individuals — the  gleanings  of  the  harvest — came  to  converse  with 
 me,  on  the  state  of  their  souls,  in  one  day.  Some  of  them 
 greatly  lamented  that  they  had^  permitted  their  pastor  to  die, 
 without  letting  him  know  their  anxious  feelings,  and  receiving 
 his  counsel — They  were  kept  back  by  fear  and  shame.  On  one 
 occasion,  at  this  time,  when  I  was  preaching  in  the  pulpit,  va- 
 cated by  the  recent  death  of  my  father,  and  making  a  particular 
 address  to  the  youth  of  the  congregation,  recognising  them  as 
 my  coevals,  and  some  of  them  as  my  school-fellows,  they  rose,  by 
 a  kind  of  sudden  and  simultaneous  impulse,  and  stood  up  in  every 
 part  of  the  house.  This  was  not  a  matter  of  any  pre-concert ;  for 
 the  occurrence  was,  I  believe,  entirely  singular,  and  they  certainly 
 did  not  know  that  I  intended  to  address  them ;  for  my  intention 
 was  known  to  no  one  but  myself.  Having  mentioned  this  fact, 
 it  seems  peculiarly  proper  to  observe,  that  this  revival  was  con- 
 ducted with  a  remarkable  freedom  from  ostentation  and  noise. 
 A  minister,  only  nine  miles  distant,  told  me,  that  till  he  went  to 
 attend  my  father's  funeral,  he  did  not  know  that  there  was  any 
 particular  attention  to  religion  in  the  place.  The  people  had 
 been  unusually  well  indoctrinated  and  grounded  in  religious  truth; 
 and  hence,  when  the  special  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  de- 
 scended on  them,  they  were  not  overwhelmed  with  the  confusion 
 and  agitation,  which  the  ignorant  and  uninstructed  often  manifest 
 when  their  eyes  are  first  efi'ectually  opened  on  their  guilty  and 
 undone  condition. — I  find  I  am  running  into  too  much  length, 
 and  will  therefore  not  add  any  thing  farther  under  this  head,  but 
 proceed — 
 
40i  APPENDIX. 
 
 2.  To  give  some  account  of  the  revivals  of  religion  which  have 
 taken  place  in  the  college  of  New  Jersey — A  more  extended  and 
 particular  narrative  than  I  can  now  give,  may  be  seen  in  my  his- 
 tory of  the  college,  appended  to  the  Baccalaureate  discourses, 
 which  I  published  twelve  years  ago.  You  are  aware,  I  suppose, 
 that  Nassau  Hall  was  founded  by  the  friends  and  advocates  of 
 the  great  and  general  revival  of  religion  in  the  time  of  Whitfield ; 
 and  that  the  favourite  object  of  its  founders  was,  to  provide  a 
 nursery  for  the  church,  or  for  the  education  of  youth  for  the  gos- 
 pel ministry.  In  less  than  the  first  twenty  years  of  its  existence, 
 it  lost,  by  death,  five  presidents — Dickinson,  Burr,  Edwards, 
 Davies,  and  Finley — all  of  them  ardent  friends  of  revivals.  Many 
 of  the  first  students  of  this  institution,  being  educated  professedly 
 for  the  gospel  ministry,  were  hopefully  pious  when  they  entered 
 college ;  and  to  cherish  and  promote  practical  piety,  was  ever 
 an  object  of  care  and  solicitude  with  the  eminently  holy  men 
 whose  names  I  have  mentioned.  Nor  were  their  hopes  disap- 
 pointed, or  their  labours  without  a  rich  reward.  The  first  loca- 
 tion of  the  college  was  at  Newark,  where  it  remained  for  ten 
 years,  under  the  presidency  of  Mr.  Burr,  who  sustained,  at  the 
 same  time,  the  pastoral  relation  to  the  Presbyterian  congregation 
 in  that  town.  During  this  period,  I  have  not  heard  of  any  thing 
 that  could  be  called  a  religious  revival  among  the  students — a 
 large  part  of  them  were  probably  pious  when  they  entered  the 
 institution.  In  1757  the  college  was  removed  to  Princeton ;  the 
 buildings  there  having  been  previously  prepared  for  its  reception. 
 The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  Dr.  Finley,  to  Mr.  Davies, 
 then  in  Virginia,  and  who  had  given  the  Doctor  some  "  good 
 news"  of  his  success  in  preaching  the  gospel,  both  to  the  white 
 population  and  the  negroes,  will  give  the  best  account  now  ob- 
 tainable, of  the  first  general  revival  in  the  college : — "April  16th, 
 1757, — I  greatly  rejoice  that  our  Lord  Jesus  has  put  it  in  ray 
 power  to  make  you  a  large  compensation,  for  the  good  news  you 
 sent  me.  God  has  done  great  things  for  us.  Our  glorious  Re- 
 deemer poured  out  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  students  of  our 
 college,*  not  one,  of  all  who  were  present,  neglected ;  and  they 
 
 *  Both  Dr.  Finley  and  Mr.  Davies  were  eventually  presidents  of  the  college, 
 but  before  either  of  them  was  so,  as  was  the  case  when  this  letter  was  written, 
 they  called  the  institution  "  our  college."  It  was  so  in  fact}  they  and  their 
 friends  both  founded  it,  and  sustained  it. 
 
APPENDIX.  405 
 
 were  in  number  sixty.  The  whole  house,  say  my  correspondents, 
 was  a  Bochim.  Mr.  William  Tenneiit,  who  was  on  the  spot, 
 says,  '  He  never  saw  any  in  that  case,  who  had  more  clear  views 
 of  God,  themselves  and  their  defects,  their  impotence  and  misery, 
 than  they  liad  in  general :  that  there  never  was,  he  believes,  in 
 any  house,  more  genuine  sorrow  for  sin,  and  longing  after  Jesus  : 
 that  this  glorious  work  was  gradual,  and  spread  like  the  increas- 
 ing light  of  the  morning:  that  it  was  not  begun  by  the  ordinary 
 means  of  preaching,  nor  promoted  by  alarming  methods;  yet  so 
 great  was  their  distress,  that  he  judged  it  improper  to  use  any 
 arguments  of  terror  in  public,  lest  some  should  sink  under  the 
 weight:  that  what  makes  the  gracious  visitation  more  remark- 
 able, was,  that  a  little  before,  some  of  the  youth  had  given  a 
 greater  loose  to  their  corruptions,  than  was  ordinary  among  them  ; 
 a  spirit  of  pride  and  contention  prevailing,  to  the  great  grief,  and 
 even  discouragement,  of  the  worthy  president :  [Mr.  Burr:]  that 
 there  were  no  public  outcries,  but  a  decorous,  silent  solemnity: 
 that  before  he  came  away,  several  had  received  something  like 
 the  spirit  of  adoption;  being  tenderly  affected  with  the  sense  of 
 redeeming  love,  and  thereby  disposed  and  determined  to  endea- 
 vour after  universal  holiness.  IMr.  Treat,  and  Mr.  Gilbert  Ten- 
 nent  tell  me  in  theirs,  that  the  concern  appeared  rational,  solid, 
 and  scriptural ;  and  that  in  a  remarkable  degree." 
 
 The  next  account  of  a  general  revival  of  religion  in  Nassau 
 Hall,  I  had  in  a  letter  addressed  to  me  personally,  while  I  was 
 writing  the  history  of  the  college,  by  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  John 
 Woodhull,  in  answer  to  certain  inquiries  I  had  sent  to  him,  in 
 regard  to  the  state  of  the  institution,  in  the  time  of  Dr.  Finley. 
 He  says — "  As  to  revivals  of  religion,  there  were  some  partial 
 ones  in  college,  [the  foregoing  account  shows,  that  one  at  least 
 was  more  than  partial,]  before  Dr.  Finley's  time  ;  but  in  his  time 
 there  was  something  general.  It  began  in  1762,  in  the  Fresh- 
 man class,  to  which  I  then  belonged.  It  was  a  pretty  large  class, 
 containing  between  twenty-five  and  thirty  members.  Almost 
 as  soon  as  the  session  commenced,  this  class  met  once  in  the 
 week  for  prayer.  One  of  the  members  became  deeply  impressed ; 
 and  this  aifected  tlie  whole  class.  The  other  classes  and  the 
 whole  college  soon  became  much  impressed.  Every  class  be- 
 came a  praying  society.  Societies  were  also  held  by  the  stu- 
 dents, in  the  town,  and  in  the  country.     I  suppose  there  was  not 
 
406  APPENDIX. 
 
 one  that  belonged  to  the  college  but  was  affected  more  or  less. 
 There  were  two  members  of  the  senior  class  who  were  consi- 
 dered as  opposers  of  the  work  at  first.  Yet  both  of  these  persons 
 were  afterwards  preachers  of  the  gospel.  The  work  continued 
 about  one  year.  Fifteen,  or  about  half  of  my  class,  was  supposed 
 to  be  pious;  and  in  the  college  about  fifty,  or  nearly  one  half  of 
 the  whole  number  of  students." 
 
 Dr.  Witherspoon  was  the  successor  of  Dr.  Finley,  and  entered 
 on  his  office  in  August,  1768.  There  was  a  remarkable  revival 
 of  religion  in  the  college  under  his  administration ;  but  I  am  not 
 able  to  determine  accurately  the  time  of  its  commencement,  nor 
 that  of  its  termination.  From  a  collation  of  some  facts  and  cir- 
 cumstances,  1  believe  that  it  began  in  1770,  and  that  its  effects 
 were  felt  in  the  college  till  1773;  but  of  this  revival,  no  printed 
 or  written  account  has  ever  been  seen  by  me.  I  have  heard 
 much  of  it ;  and  while  I  was  professor  in  the  college,  before  my 
 settlement  in  Philadelphia,  one  of  the  subjects  oi  it,  Lewis  Fuil- 
 leteau  Wilson,  then  a  practising  physician  in  Princeton,  but  after- 
 wards a  minister  of  the  gospel,  of  much  reputation  and  esteem  in 
 North  Carolina,  gave  me  something  like  a  connected  narrative  of 
 this  display  of  divine  power  and  mercy;  although  his  own  case 
 was  chiefly  the  subject  of  his  communication.  He  was  an  Eng- 
 lishman by  birth,  and  had  his  grammar-training  in  the  celebrated 
 Westminster  school ;  but  was  sent  to  Princeton,  to  complete  his 
 education  under  Dr.  Witherspoon.  He  graduated  in  1773 ;  and 
 his  statement  was  in  substance  this : — A  very  serious  attention  to 
 religion,  he  said,  began  in  the  college  while  he  was  a  student, 
 and  increased  till  a  large  proportion,  perhaps  a  considerable  ma- 
 jority, of  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  house,  became  deeply  affected 
 with  a  concern  for  their  eternal  well-being.  The  work,  however, 
 had  at  first  some  opposers;  and  among  these,  my  informant  re- 
 presented himself  as  the  most  decided  and  active  of  all.  W^hen 
 he  discovered  that  a  meeting  for  prayer  and  religious  conference 
 was  held  in  a  particular  apartment,  as  was  often  done,  he  said 
 that  he  used  to  go  into  an  adjoining  room  and  play  on  his  flute, 
 that  he  might  interrupt  the  exercises;  and  when  some  of  his 
 fellow-students  endeavoured  to  talk  with  him,  seriously  and  ten- 
 derly, he  not  only  repelled  their  advances,  but  went  and  entered 
 a  complaint  against  them  to  Dr.  Witherspoon.  He  told  the 
 Doctor  that  he,  Wilson,  was  an  Englishman,  and  an  Episcopalian ; 
 
APPENDIX.  407 
 
 and  that  no  one  had  a  right  to  intermeddle  with  him  or  with  his 
 religion.  The  Doctor  said  something  to  quiet  him,  and  sent  him 
 to  his  room.  Shortly  after  this  occurrence,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spencer, 
 a  trustee  of  the  college,  delivered  a  sermon  in  the  prayer-hall  of 
 the  edifice,  which  Wilson  attended,  of  course;  and  an  impression 
 was  now  made  on  his  conscience,  which  lie  w'as  never  able  to 
 shake  off.  After  sonfie  time  of  sore  conflict,  he  obtained  a  com- 
 fortable hope  of  his  reconciliation  with  God  through  Jesus  Christ ; 
 and  when  he  gave  me  this  account,  I  thought  him  an  eminently 
 humble  and  fervent  Christian.  This  individual  was  one  of  the 
 dearest  and  most  valued  friends  of  my  early  life;  and  hence  I 
 have  indulged  my  feelings  in  repeating  his  statement  so  particu- 
 larly. But  it  serves  to  show,  better  than  any  thing  else  I  could 
 say,  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  revival  which  is  now  under 
 consideration.  I  could  name  a  number  of  men,  afterwards  of 
 great  distinction  in  our  country,  who  were  at  this  time  very 
 deeply  impressed  with  religious  truth,  and  who  for  years  were 
 considered  aspractically'pious ;  and  yet,  eventually,  lost  all  serious 
 sense  of  religion,  and  probably  became  infidels  in  principle.  On 
 the  other  hand,  however,  a  number — and  I  believe  a  larger  num- 
 ber— retained  and  adorned  their  religious  profession  through  their 
 subsequent  lives.  I  have  understood  that  several  eminent  minis- 
 ters of  the  gospel,  besides  him  whom  I  have  particularly  men- 
 tioned,  dated  their  change  of  heart  and  life  from  what  they  ex- 
 perienced in  the  college  at  this  time. 
 
 For  the  long  period  of  full  forty  years,  after  what  I  have  just 
 stated,  there  was  nothing  in  Nassau  Hall  that  had  the  appear- 
 ance, or  the  name,  of  a  religious  revival.  The  military  spirit 
 that  pervaded  our  whole  land,  shortly  after  what  took  place,  as 
 narrated  above,  was  exceedingly  unfriendly  to  vital  piety,  among 
 all  descriptions  of  our  citizens.  Before  the  colleges  of  our  coun- 
 try were  broken  up — as  the  most,  if  not  all  of  them,  were,  in  the 
 course  of  our  revolutionary  war — military  entlmsiasm  had  seized 
 the  minds  of  the  students,  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  could  think 
 of  little  else  than  warlike  operations.  The  gentleman,  whose 
 case  I  have  mentioned,  was,  for  a  few  months,  a  tutor  in  the 
 college  at  Princeton ;  and  he  told  me  that  the  students  formed 
 themselves  into  a  military  company,  chose  their  officers,  furnished 
 themselves  with  muskets,  learned  the  manual  exercise,  and  could 
 not  be  kept  from  practising  their  evolutions,  even  during  the 
 
408  APPENDIX. 
 
 hours  of  study,  and  in  the  college  edifice.     He  said  that  they  in 
 fact  drove  him  out  of  the  house;  that  is,  they  rendered  his  situa- 
 tion  so  unpleasant,  that  he  abruptly  resigned  his  tutorship,  and 
 went  to  the  study  of  medicine  in  Philadelphia.     The  exercises 
 of  the  college  at  Princeton  were  totally  suspended  for  more  than 
 three  years;  and  the  edifice  was  a  barrack,  in  turn,  for  both  the 
 British  aud  American  troops;  and  the  interior  of  it  was  com- 
 pletely defaced,  exhibiting  nothing  but  filth  and  dilapidation.     In 
 the  spring  of  1782,  when  I  became  a  member  of  the  institution, 
 about  two  years  after  the  recommencement  of  its  exercises,  the 
 walls  of  the  building  were  still  perforated  in  a  number  of  places ; 
 the  effect  of  the  cannon-balls  which  had  passed  through  them, 
 from  the  artillery  of  the  American  army  in  the  battle  of  Prince- 
 ton— with  a  view  to  drive  out  of  the  edifice  a  British  corps  that 
 had  taken  shelter  there;  and  only  two  of  the  entries  were  in  a 
 habitable  state.     While  I  was  a  member  of  college,  there  were 
 but  two  professors  of  religion  among  the  students,  and  not  more 
 than  five  or  six,  who  scrupled  the  use  of  profane  language  in 
 common  conversation,  and  sometimes  it  was  of  a  very  shocking 
 kind.     To  the  influence  of  the  American  war  succeeded  that  of 
 the  French  revolution,  still  more  pernicious,  and  I  think  more 
 general.     The  open  and  avowed  infidelity  of  Paine,  and  of  other 
 writers  of  the  same  character,  produced  incalculable  injury  to 
 religion  and  morals  throughout  our  whole  country;  and  its  effect 
 on  the  minds  of  young  men  who  valued  tliemselves  on  their 
 genius,  and  were  fond  of  novel  speculations,  was  the  greatest  of 
 all.     Dr.  Smith,  the  president  of  the  college  at  that  time,  used 
 to  complain,  grievously  and  justly,  of  the  mischievous  and  fatal 
 effects  which  the  prevalent  infidelity  had  on  the  minds  of  his  pu- 
 pils.    He  told  me,  that  one  man,  who  sent  his  son  to  the  college, 
 stated  explicitly  in  a  letter,  that  not  a  word  was  ever  to  be  said 
 to  him  on  the  subject  of  religion.     The  youth  was  refused  ad- 
 mittance.    During  Dr.  Smith's  incumbency,  there  were  perhaps 
 some  instances,  not  known  to  me,  although  a  trustee  of  the  in- 
 stitution, of  young  men  who  became  pious  while  they  were  stu- 
 dents of  the  college ;  and  there  were  always  a  number  of  religious 
 students  on  the  charitable  funds,  appropriated  by  the  donors  to 
 the  education  of  poor  and  pious  youth  for  the  gospel  ministry; 
 and  some  also  who  had  become  pious  before  they  went  to  col- 
 lege, who  there  supported  themselves  on  their  own  funds.     But 
 
APPENDIX.  409 
 
 there  certainly  was  nothing  that  so  much  as  approximated  to  a 
 revival  of  religion;  and  Dr.  Smith's  infirm  state  of  health,  in  the 
 latter  part  of  his  time,  as  president,  disqualified  him  for  all  vigor- 
 ous action,  in  sustaining  the  government  of  the  college ;  and  this 
 favoured  that  tendency  to  dissipation  and  dissolute  morals,  which 
 had  long  prevailed;  and  which,  aided  by  some  other  concuning 
 causes,  had  risen  to  a  most  fearful  height,  when  I  was  called  to 
 the  presidency  in  the  autumn  of  1812. 
 
 If  ever  a  man  entered  on  an  ofiice  with  fear  and  trembling,  I  did 
 so;  but  yet  it  was  with  a  firm  purpose,  that  by  the  help  and  bless- 
 ing of  God,  on  which  I  most  sensibly  felt  my  dependence,  I  would 
 either  work  a  reformation,  or  sink  under  the  attempt;  and  for  a 
 time  it  seemed  very  doubtful  which  of  these  events  would  be 
 realized.  In  looking  over  the  first  address  that  I  made  to  the 
 students,  I  find  that  I  concluded  it  with  these  sentences — "  Could 
 you  be  engaged  to  seek  effectually  the  favour  of  God,  and  to  live 
 habitually  in  his  fear,  you  would  be  a  law  to  yourselves  ;  and  all 
 our  business  would  be  instruction,  and  all  our  labour  a  delight. 
 Then  your  pursuits  would  be  rightly  directed,  and  while  your 
 prospects  in  tiiis  world  would  be  cheering,  those  beyond  it  would 
 be  rapturous.  Earnestly  seek,  therefore,  the  knowledge  of  the 
 true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  hath  sent,  whom  to  know 
 aright  is  life  eternal.  The  time  has  been,  when  scarcely  an  indi- 
 vidual in  this  house  was  inattentive  to  the  concerns  of  his  soul's 
 salvation.  It  may  be  so  again.  Gracious  God !  let  me  but  be- 
 hold it,  and  thy  servant  will  depart  in  peace,  having  seen  thy  sal- 
 vation."— Yes,  and  through  the  undeserved  and  boundless  good- 
 ness of  God,  I  did  at  last  "  behold  it ;"  but  it  was  not  till  after  a 
 two  year's  struggle,  and  with  such  difficulties  and  discouragements 
 as  no  worldly  recompense  would  induce  me  to  think  for  a  moment 
 of  again  encountering;  but  for  all  of  which  I  was  infinitely  over- 
 paid, when  it  became  literally  true,  that  scarcely  an  individual  in 
 that  house  was  inattentive  to  the  concerns  of  his  soul's  salvation." 
 My  first  measure  in  attempting  reformation,  was  the  organizing 
 of  a  system  of  religious  instruction  for  the  whole  institution.  It 
 was  summarily  this : — Every  student  was  required  to  commit  ac- 
 curately to  memory,  and  to  recite  to  his  teacher,  the  cateciiism  of 
 the  church  or  denomination  to  which  his  parents  belonged.  The 
 Junior  class  studied  and  recited  Paley's  Natural  Theology.  The 
 Senior  class,  Paley's  Evidences  of  the  Christian  Religion.  And 
 S  62 
 
410  APPENDIX. 
 
 the  wbole  of  the  students,  indiscriminately,  prepared  five  chapters 
 of  the  Bible,  which  were  previously  pointed  out  to  them,  f(.r  ex- 
 amination and  recitation  on  the  afternoon  of  the  Sabbath.  The 
 recitations  on  Pale'^'s  Evidences  and  on  the  Bible  were  always 
 taken  by  myse::— the  other  officers  of  the  college  heard  those  on 
 the  Catechisms  and  Natural  Theology.  This  arrangement  made 
 it  necessary  that  every  student  should  possess  a  Bible;  and  I  was 
 surprised  to  find  that  scarcely  a  student,  except  the  professors  of 
 religion,  owned  a  copy.  The  deficiency  was  so  great,  that  the 
 stores  in  the  town  could  not  fully  supply  it,  till  they  obtained  a 
 number  from  the  cities.  An  account  of  this  great  and  glorious 
 work  of  divine  grace  was  laid  before  the  trustees  of  the  institu- 
 tion, in  a  semi-annual  report  on  the  state  of  the  college,  which 
 I  was  then  in  the  habit  of  making.  A  part  of  this  I  shall  tran- 
 scribe, as  aflFording  the  best  statement  of  facts  which  I  can  give — 
 the  account,  contrary  to  my  expectation,  was  ordered  by  the  trus- 
 tees to  be  made  public : — "  For  nearly  a  year  past,  (says  the  re- 
 port,) a  very  large  proportion  of  the  students  have  attended  on  all 
 the  religious  exercises  of  the  college  with  more  than  ordinary 
 seriousness.  There  was  nothing  more  apparent,  however,  for  six 
 weeks  after  the  commencement  of  the  present  session,  in  No- 
 vember 1814,  than  an  increase  of  their  serious  attention  to  the 
 religious  duties  of  college;  an  increase  both  of  the  degree  of  se- 
 riousness, and  of  the  number  of  those  in  whom  it  was  visible. 
 Every  religious  service,  both  on  secular  days  and  on  the  Sabl)ath 
 was  attended  with  a  solemnity  that  was  very  impressive.  In  the 
 second  week  of  January,  however,  without  any  unusual  occurrence 
 in  providence,  without  any  alarming  event,  without  any  extraor- 
 dinary preaching,  v\ithout  any  special  instruction,  or  other  means 
 that  might  be  supposed  peculiarly  adapted  to  interest  the  mind, 
 the  effect  became  more  apparent ;  and  in  about  four  weeks  there 
 were  very  few  individuals  in  the  college  who  were  not  deeply  im- 
 pressed with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  spiritual  and  eternal 
 tilings.  There  v/as  scarcely  a  room,  perhaps  not  one,  which  was 
 7iot  a  place  of  earnest  secrci.  devotion.  For  a  time  it  seemed  as 
 if  the  whdle  of  our  charge  was  pressing  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
 'I'his  state  of  things  has  continued  without  much  variation  to  the 
 piesent  time.  Some  indeed  have  become  confirmed  in  the  hopes 
 and  habits  of  evangelical  piety;  while  others  are  serious,  thought- 
 ful, and  devout,  though  perhaps  not  in  so  great  a  degree  as  once 
 
APPENDIX.  411 
 
 they  had  been  ;  and  some  are  losing  the  impressions  they  lately 
 felt.  The  result  is,  that  of  one  hundred  and  five  students,  there 
 are  somewhat  more  than  forty,  in  regard  to  whom,  so  far  as  the 
 time  will  permit  us  to  judge,  favourable  hopes  may  be  entertained 
 that  they  are  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace.  There  are  twelve 
 or  fifteen  more,  who  still  retain  such  promising  impressions  of 
 religion,  as  to  authorize  a  hope  that  the  is'^ue  may  be  favourable : 
 and  nearly  the  whole  of  the  remainder  show  a  great  readiness  to 
 attend  on  the  social  exercises  of  religion ;  not  only  on  those  which 
 are  stated  and  customary,  but  on  those  which  are  occasional,  and 
 the  attendance  on  which  is  entirely  voluntary." — Such  was  the 
 general  statement  then  made.  The  means  which  had  been  em- 
 ployed and  blessed  of  God  in  producing  the  revival,  were  stated 
 to  be — "  First,  and  chiefly,  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  ac- 
 companied with  comments  on  the  portion  read,  and  a  practical 
 application  of  the  leading  truths  contained  in  it.  God  has  re- 
 markably honoured  and  blessed  his  own  word — it  has  qualified 
 them  to  hear  preaching  with  advantage,  and  at  length  the  revealed 
 truth  has,  we  trust,  been  powerfully  and  effectually  applied  to 
 their  consciences  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  its  Author.  *  *  *  *  2.  Ap- 
 propriate addresses  have  frequently  been  made  j  and  the  [public] 
 services  have  been  conducted  with  a  special  view  to  their  advan- 
 tage and  religious  edification.  *  *  *  *  3.  The  discipline  of  the 
 college,  vigorously  and  vigilantly  maintained,  has  preserved  the 
 youth,  generally,  from  those  vicious  practices  and  indulgence?, 
 which  counteract  and  destroy  all  serious  impressions.  *  *  *  * 
 4.  The  few  youtiis  who  were  previously  pious,  had,  for  more  than  a 
 year,  been  earnestly  engaged  in  prayer  for  this  even*-.  When  they 
 perceived  the  general  and  increasing  seriousness  which  has  been 
 noticed,  several  of  them  made  an  agreement  to  speak,  piivately 
 and  tenderly,  to  their  particular  friends  and  acqiiaintance,  on  the 
 subject  of  religion  :  and  what  they  said  was  in  almost  every  in- 
 stance,  not  only  well  received,  but  those  with  whom  they  con- 
 versed became  earnestly  engaged  in  those  exercises  which,  it  is 
 hoped,  have  issued  in  genuine  piety.  To  promote  and  cherish 
 this  spirit,  a  short  address  on  the  subject  of  religion  was  made 
 after  prayer,  on  every  Saturday  evening.  In  preaching  on  the 
 Lord's  day  morning,  subjects  were  selected  suited  to  the  existing 
 state  of  the  college;  a  weekly  lecture,  intended  for  the  students 
 exclusively,  was  given  by  myself,  on  every  Tues.lay  evening;  a 
 S2 
 
412  APPENDIX. 
 
 prayer- meeting  was  held  every  Friday  evening,  at  vv'hich  one  of 
 the  Theological  professors  commonly  made  an  address ;  a  prayer- 
 meeting  v/as,  every  evening,  held  among  themselves,  at  which  a 
 large  proportion  of  the  whole  college  attended  ;  smaller  and  more 
 select  associations  for  prayer  were  also  formed;  the  individuals 
 whose  minds  were  anxious,  were,  as  often  as  they  requested  it, 
 carefully  conversed  and  prayed  with  in  private ;  writings  of  ap- 
 proved character,  on  doctrinal  and  practical  religion,  were  recom- 
 mended ;  and  a  short  system  of  questions  and  counsel*  was  drawn 
 up  by  myself,  for  the  use  of  those  who  appeared  to  have  entered 
 on  a  life  of  practical  piety." 
 
 Such,  my  dear  Sir,  is  a  summary  account  of  the  great  revival  of 
 religion,  with  which  it  pleased  a  gracious  and  sovereign  God  to 
 bless  the  college  of  New  Jersey,  while  I  presided  over  it.  For  a 
 more  particular  and  extended  account,  if  any  desire  to  see  it,  re- 
 ference may  be  had  to  the  pamphlet  published  by  the  order  of  the 
 trustees.  I  know  not  by  whom  this  pamphlet  was  sent  to  the 
 editor  of  the  Christian  Observer  in  Britain;  but  nearly  the  whole 
 of  it  was  republished  in  that  periodical  for  the  month  of  October, 
 1815,  with  some  remarks  of  a  laudatory  kind,  and  some  of  a  dif- 
 ferent character.  Whether  this  revival  was  more  general  and  ex- 
 tensive than  some  that  preceded  it,  I  am  not  able  to  determine. 
 First  and  last,  but  a  single  individual,  as  I  had  good  reason  to  be- 
 lieve, remained  without  serious  impressions  of  greater  or  less  pun- 
 gency:  but  there  was  one,  and  he  a  diligent  and  orderly  student, 
 who  declared,  as  I  was  well  informed,  that  through  the  whole  he 
 felt  no  seriousness,  or  emotion  of  a  religious  kind,  at  all.  The 
 fruits  of  this  revival  were  happy  and  lasting.  For  although  a 
 number  lost  their  impressions,  some  speedily  and  some  very  gra- 
 dually, yet  there  are  a  goodly  number  now  in  public  life,  who  are 
 bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  that  renovated  nature,  which  was  im- 
 parted to  them  by  the  gracious  Spirit  of  God,  in  this  revival.  I 
 once  counted  the  number  of  ministers  of  the  gospel  whose  con- 
 version was  believed  to  have  taken  place  at  this  time.  I  forget 
 what  the  number  was,  but  I  remember  I  thought  it  greater  than 
 that  produced  on  any  similar  occasion  in  Nassau  Hall.  There 
 were  two  other  periods,  during  my  presidency,  at  which  hopes 
 
 *  This  has  since  been  published  as  a  tract,  and  widely  distributed.  When 
 written,  1  had  no  expectation  that  it  would  go  beyond  the  walls  of  the  college, 
 except  as  a  student  might  choose  to  keep  a  copy  for  his  own  use  in  future. 
 
APPENDIX.  413 
 
 were  excited  that  we  were  on  the  eve  of  another  general  revival. 
 But  the  favourable  appearances  passed  away,  without  realizing 
 this  hope ;  yet  not  without  leaving  several  monuments  of  divine 
 grace;  some  of  them  very  remarkable.  Mr.  Ramsey,  who  has 
 recently  gone  on  a  mission  to  the  East  Indies,  in  the  employ  of 
 the  A.  B.  C.  F.  Missions,  narrated  to  me,  shortly  before  he  left 
 this  city,  the  circumstances  of  his  conversion,  at  one  of  the  two 
 periods  to  which  I  have  referred.  There  have  also  been  favour- 
 able appearances,  and  some  instances,  apparently  of  a  real  change 
 of  heart  and  life,  since  I  left  the  college.  But  of  these  you  can 
 obtain  better  information  than  I  can  give,  from  the  present  presi- 
 dent of  the  college.  There  has  not,  however,  been  any  thing  like 
 a  general  revival.  May  a  gracious  God  soon  grant  it !  to  an  in- 
 stitution, consecrated  by  its  founders  to  the  promotion  of  science 
 in  union  with  piety  ;  and  in  behalf  of  which  many  fervent  prayers, 
 both  of  the  living  and  the  dead,  have  ascended  to  the  throne  of 
 his  mercy. 
 
 3.  My  remarks  on  the  best  method  of  conducting  revivals,  so 
 that  under  the  blessing  of  God  they  may  be  productive  of  the 
 
 greatest  amount  of  good,  are  now  to  be  oflFered Of  what  you 
 
 may  have  said  in  your  forthcoming  discourses  on  this  topic,  I  am 
 not  apprized  ;  but  I  suppose  it  probable  that  either  incidentally  or 
 directly  it  has  received  your  attention  :  and  the  statement  I  have 
 just  made  in  regard  to  what  took  place  under  my  presidency  in 
 Nassau  Hall,  indicates  my  general  views  in  relation  to  the  con- 
 ducting of  revivals ;  for  what  was  then  done  I  approved,  and 
 nothing  that  I  wished  done  was  omitted  ;  nor  has  any  thing  since 
 occurred  to  change  the  opinions  that  I  at  that  time  entertained. 
 I  then  say  briefly,  that  in  a  time  of  revival,  so  far  am  I  from  tliink- 
 ing  that  the  preaching  employed  should  be  merely  hortatory,  and 
 principally  addressed  to  the  feelings,  that  I  am  persuaded  it  ought 
 to  be  eminently  doctrinal.  Lively,  and  tender,  and  close,  and  full 
 of  application,  it  certainly  should  be;  but  the  great  and  funda- 
 mental doctrines  of  the  gospel  should  be  brought  out  clearly,  be  lu- 
 cidly explained,  and  much  insisted  on.  There  ought  to  be  a  good 
 many  of  what  I  would  call  discriminaling  discourses ;  in  which 
 true  religion  should  be  distinguished  from  every  counterfeit,  and 
 the  danger  of  embracing  and  resting  on  a  false  hope  be  fully  ex- 
 hibited. Of  what  may  be  denominated,  by  way  of  eminence,  gos- 
 pel preaching,  there  ought  to  be  no  lack;  that  is,  the  all-suffi- 
 
414  APPENDIX. 
 
 ciency  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  save  even  the  chief  of  sinners, 
 and  his  readiness  to  receive  them,  wlien  they  come  to  him  in  the 
 exercise  of  faith  and  a  contrite  spirit — his  readiness  to  cleanse 
 them  in  his  atoning  blood,  to  clothe  them  with  his  perfect  right- 
 eousness, to  justify  them  freely,  to  sanctify  them  by  his  Spirit,  to 
 adopt  them  into  his  family,  and  to  crown  them  with  eternal  glory, 
 should  be  set  forth  in  the  most  clear  and  persuasive  manner.  The 
 true  nature  of  regeneration,  of  evangelical  faith,  genuine  repent- 
 ance, and  new  obedience,  should  be  carefully  explained  and  illus- 
 trated. The  danger  of  grieving  away  the  Spirit  of  grace,  by  those 
 with  whom  he  is  striving,  and  the  danger  of  all  delay  in  accepting 
 the  gospel  offer,  should  be  often  brought  into  view.  The  peril  to 
 the  unawakened  and  the  careless,  when  others  are  anxious  and 
 pressing  into  the  kingdom  of  God — the  awful  peril  of  passing  a 
 season  of  revival  without  sharing  in  its  blessed  effects,  should 
 often  be  pressed  home  on  those  who  remain  at  ease  in  their  sins. 
 There  may  be  an  excess  of  public  or  social  exercises ;  for  neither 
 an  inquiring  sinner  nor  a  young  convert  should  spend  so  much 
 of  his  time  at  public  meetings,  or  more  privately  with  Christian 
 friends,  as  to  liave  him  very  little  for  serious  meditation  and  prayer 
 by  himself.  Yet  certainly  there  ought  to  be  many  meetings,  not 
 only  for  preaching,  but  for  conference  and  prayer — some,  in  which 
 experienced  and  established  Christians  should  meet  with  inquirers; 
 some,  in  which  inquirers  and  young  converts  should  meet  by 
 themselves,  or  with  their  pastor,  and  an  elder  or  two  of  the  church, 
 or  other  judicious  Christians ;  and  some,  I  think,  in  which  the 
 people  of  God  should  come  together,  chiefly  by  themselves,  to 
 pray  for  the  continuance  and  increase  of  the  heavenly  influence 
 that  has  been  shed  down  around  and  upon  them,  and  that  it  may 
 eventuate  in  a  large  ingathering  of  souls  to  the  fold  of  Christ. 
 Much,  very  much,  it  should  be  remembered,  is  to  be  hoped  for 
 from  fervent,  effectual,  and  persevering  prayer;  and  very  little  to 
 he  expected  if  this  be  wanting,  let  other  means  that  are  used  be 
 whatever  they  may.  I  am  decidedly  in  favour  of  protracted  meet- 
 ings, if  not  unduly  protracted.  I  think  that  we  have  scriptural 
 examples  of  them,  in  the  holy  convocations  of  the  Old  Testament, 
 and  in  the  lengthened  attendance  of  multitudes  on  the  ministry 
 of  our  blessed  Saviour,  as  recorded  in  the  evangelists.  But  great 
 care  should  be  taken  to  prevent  all  abuse  of  these  meetings,  and 
 to  see  that  they  are  conducted  with  entire  sobriety  of  behaviour, 
 
APPENDIX.  415 
 
 and  if  possible,  with  a  pervading  and  deepl)  felt  so'.jmnity,  from 
 the  beginning  of  them  to  their  termination.  Their  happy  effect, 
 under  the  blessing  of  God,  seems  to  result  from  their  being  adapted 
 to  keep  the  solemn  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the  realities  of  eter- 
 nity, before  the  view  of  the  mind,  long  enough  to  make  a  deep 
 and  lasting  impression — an  impression  not  so  easily  etfaced  as  that 
 which  is  often  made  and  lost  by  the  single-day  exercises  of  the 
 Sabbath.  They  are,  in  fact,  only  a  modification  of  the  protracted 
 sacramental  solemnities,  well  known  in  Scotland,  and  in  seme 
 parts  of  our  country  and  church.  To  anxious  seats  (a  strange  ap- 
 pellation) in  a  promiscuous  congregation,  on  which  the  awakened 
 and  alarmed  are  placed  by  themselves,  to  be  addressed  and  prayed 
 for  separately,  and  to  be  gazed  at  by  the  whole  assembly,  I  con- 
 fess I  am  not  friendly.  I  do  not  deny  that  they  may  have  been 
 used  without  injury,  perhaps  with  some  advantage,  in  certain 
 places,  and  on  particular  occasions.  But  as  a  general  measure 
 they  seem  to  me  unnecessary,  and  seriously  objectionable.  That 
 the  anxious  should  be  specially  addressed  and  prayed  for,  I  not 
 only  admit,  but  consider  as  highly  important.  But  this  can  surely 
 be  done,  and  I  think  to  much  greater  advantage,  after  the  pro- 
 miscuous audience  has  retired,  or  in  what  I  think  still  better,  a 
 meeting  specially  appointed  for  the  purpose.  Such  a  meeting  I 
 held  vveekly  for  the  students  of  the  college  at  Princeton,  in  the 
 revival  there  of  which  I  have  spoken.  But  anxious  seats  in  a 
 promiscuous  assembly,  seem  to  me  far  less  calculated  to  ascertain 
 the  number  and  the  individuals  who  are  truly  and  deeply  im- 
 pressed, than  a  meeting  to  which  there  is  no  motive  to  go,  but 
 a  deeply-felt  anxiety  of  soul,  and  desire  of  relief.  There  is  an 
 ostentation  about  anxious  seats,  in  an  indiscriminate  assemblage, 
 which  I  am  persuaded  keeps  some  back  who  are  really  labouring 
 in  spirit,  and  brings  others  there  who  feel  very  little ;  and  the 
 use  of  these  seats  has,  I  think,  been  in  some  places  the  first  step 
 to  ulterior  proceedings  of  a  very  exceptionable  character.  There 
 ought  to  be  as  much  private,  individual  conversation,  between  a 
 pastor  and  those  of  his  charge  Vv'ho  are  deeply  convinced  of  their 
 lost  estate,  and  inquiring  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved — as  much 
 of  this  as  his  time  will  admit;  and  here  in  particular,  he  should 
 call  the  elders  of  his  church  to  his  aid,  and  add  to  it  the  assist- 
 ance of  some  other  discreet  and  judicious  Christians.  But  the 
 conversation  of  awakened  sinners  with  persons  wanting  prudence 
 
416  APPENDIX. 
 
 and  experience,  although  perhaps  not  destitute  of  piety,  has  often 
 done  mucJi  harm,  and  should  be  guarded  against  as  far  as  practi- 
 cable. Books,  as  well  as  conversation,  ought  to  be  used,  by  those 
 whose  minds  are  labouring  in  spiritual  things — especially  when 
 they  have  reached  a  state  in  which  they  have  hope  mingled  with 
 fear,  in  relation  to  the  momentous  inquiry,  whether  they  have 
 passed  from  death  to  life,  or  not.  My  "  Questions  and  Counsel," 
 heretofore  mentioned,  were  prepared  for  my  pupils  at  Princeton, 
 when  they  were  conceiving  hopes  that  they  had  become  new  crea- 
 tures in  Christ  Jesus.  Great  care  should  be  taken  to  deal  faith- 
 fully, tenderly  and  discreetly,  with  all  who  are  in  this  situation. 
 Besides  the  Bible,  the  daily  and  prayerful  reading  of  which  should 
 be  enjoined  on  all  who  are  endeavouring  to  ascertain  their  reli- 
 gious state,  the  works  of  our  standard  writers  on  the  subjects  of 
 doctrinal  and  experimental  religion  should  be  recommended,  and, 
 as  circumstances  favour,  diligently  perused.  I  might  add  other 
 remarks,  but  I  have  already  exceeded  proper  bounds,  under  this 
 particular.  I  cannot  however  omit  to  say,  that  during  the  whole 
 of  a  revival,  the  solemn  truth,  that  true  conversion  is  a  work  of 
 God,  and  not  of  men,  ought  to  be  made  prominent,  in  all  dis- 
 courses, both  public  and  private. 
 
 4.  I  am  to  mention  some  of  the  errors  and  abuses  which  are 
 too  often  witnessed  in  a  time  of  great  and  general  excitement  on 
 
 the  subject  of  religion It  may  seem  mysterious  that  God  should 
 
 permit  a  work  of  his  own  holy  and  blessed  Spirit  to  be  accom- 
 panied, marred,  and  perverted,  by  errors  and  abuses.  But  so  it 
 has  been  from  the  beginning.  It  appears  from  the  14th  chapter 
 of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  that  in  the  time  of  the 
 apostle  Paul  there  was  such  an  abuse,  even  of  the  miraculous 
 gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  there  was  danger  that  at  least  the 
 "  ignorant  and  unbelievers"  would  draw  the  conclusion — and  the 
 Apostle  intimates  that  it  would  not  be  an  unnatural  conclusion — 
 that  those  who  acted  in  the  disorderly  and  extravagant  manner 
 which  he  describes,  were  "  mad."  Alas  !  how  often,  since  the 
 time  of  the  apostles,  have  religious  excitem.ents  been  permitted 
 to  run  into  wild  excesses,  even  greater  and  m^ore  pernicious  than 
 those  which  he  rebuked.  Such,  it  is  well  known,  were  witnessed 
 in  some  parts  of  our  country,  in  the  great  revival  in  the  time  of 
 Whitfield,  although  always  discountenanced  by  him,  and  by  all 
 the  discreet,  pious,  and  distinguished  ministers  of  the  gospel  who 
 
APPENDIX.  417 
 
 co-operated  with  him.  I  have  before  me  while  I  write,  a  pam- 
 phlet on  this  subject,  written  and  published  by  the  Rev.  Jonathan 
 Dickinson,  the  first  president  of  the  college  of  New  Jersey.  The 
 title  of  the  pamphlet  is  too  long  for  me  to  insert,  but  it  is  beaded 
 with  the  words,  "  A  Display  of  God's  Special  Grace,  in  a  Familiar 
 Dialogue."  The  copy  I  have,  was  from  a  second  edition,  printed 
 in  this  city,  in  1743,  and  the  whole  design  of  the  publication 
 avowedly  is,  to  maintain  that  what  then  appeared  was  "  a  display  of 
 God's  special  grace ;"  and  at  the  same  time,  to  bear  a  most  pointed 
 testimony  against  all  the  extravagances  and  errors  by  which  it 
 was  attended :  and  they  were  very  much  the  same,  in  the  sub- 
 stance of  them,  as  have  since  appeared  in  our  country,  and  are 
 at  this  time  exhibited  in  certain  places.  There  is  a  recommen- 
 dation of  this  work,  called  a  "  Prefatory  Attestation,"  subscribed 
 in  Boston,  under  the  date  of  August  10th,  1742,  by  Benjamin 
 Colman,  Joseph  Sewall,  Thomas  Prince,  John  Webb,  William 
 Cooper,  Thomas  Foxcroft,  and  Joshua  Gee.  A  similar  attesta- 
 tion accompanied  the  second  edition,  and  is  dated  "Philadelphia, 
 June  1st,  1743,"  and  subscribed  by  Gilbert  Tennent,  William 
 Tennent,  Samuel  Blair,  Richard  Treat,  Samuel  Finley,  and  John 
 Blair.  By  tins  publication,  the  Fathers  of  the  Congregational 
 and  Presbyterian  churches,  whose  names  are  attached  to  it,  "  be- 
 ing dead,  yet  speak  j"  and  they  speak  as  decidedly  against  some 
 of  the  nexv  measures  now  in  vogue,  as  if  it  had  been  their  imme- 
 diate object  to  condemn  them.  At  the  time  when  the  excesses, 
 which  were  witnessed  in  Kentucky,  about  thirty  years  ago,  began 
 to  appear,  and  which  terminated  most  disastrously  to  the  inter- 
 ests of  vital  piety,  I  advised  the  republication  and  transmission 
 to  that  region  of  numerous  copies  of  Mr.  Dickinson's  pamphlet. 
 But  this  was  not  done ;  and  indeed  before  it  could  be  done,  those 
 who  needed  it  most  had  gone  beyond  the  reach  of  all  reason  or 
 argument.  They  regarded  themselves  as  the  only  truly  enlight- 
 ened men,  and  the  exclusive  friends  of  revivals  of  religion,  and 
 they  looked  with  pity,  or  contempt,  on  all  who  endeavoured  to 
 counteract  their  fanaticism,  and  regarded  and  denounced  them  as 
 cold-hearted  formalists  and  wretched  hypocrites.  You  are  aware, 
 I  presume,  of  the  result  of  this  great  religious  excitement.  There 
 were  a  considerable  number,  doubtless,  who  became  truly  pious. 
 But  Cumberland  Presbyterianism,  Shakerism,  Socinianism,  and 
 Deism,  reaped  a  large  part  of  the  harvest  that  grew  up  from  the 
 S3 
 
418  APPENDIX. 
 
 seed  which  was  sown  by  the  exclusive  revival  men  at  that  time. 
 Kentucky  has  not  yet  fully  recovered  from  the  injury  which  was 
 done  to  her  Atfligious  interests  at  this  memorable  period.  It  was 
 followed  by  an  open  avowal  and  general  prevalence  of  infidel 
 principles,  with  all  their  mournful  consequences,  beyond  any 
 thing  that  had  previously  appeared. 
 
 I  cannot  pretend  to  enumerate  all,  nor  the  half,  of  the  errors 
 broached,  and  the  abuses  committed,  in  the  times  of  religious 
 excitement  which  have  occurred  in  our  country.  The  distin- 
 guishing doctrines,  and  the  ecclesiastical  order  of  our  church, 
 have  at  such  periods  always  suffered.  The  doctrines  of  God's 
 sovereignty,  original  sin,  the  entire  dependence  of  the  sinner  on 
 the  special  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  work  of  regenera- 
 tion and  conversion,  and  justification  solely  by  the  righteousness 
 of  Christ  imputed  to  the  believing  penitent,  and  received  by  faith 
 alone,  have  almost  invariably  been  either  denied,  or  perverted 
 and  misrepresented,  in  a  manner  that  was  equivalent  to  a  denial. 
 The  order  of  our  church  has  been  disregarded.  All  who  chose 
 have  become  exhorters  and  leaders  in  social  worship — not,  in 
 some  places  and  on  some  occasions,  to  the  exclusion  of  women, 
 even  in  promiscuous  assemblies.  The  eldership  of  the  churches, 
 and  indeed  all  church  discipline,  and  all  church  judicatures,  have 
 been  disregarded,  if  they  attempted  to  restrain  or  censure  the 
 intemperate  zeal  of  those  who  considered  themselves  as  more 
 enlightened,  and  more  endowed  with  spiritual  gifts  and  graces, 
 than  men,  however  long  might  have  been  their  standing  in  the 
 church,  and  eminent  their  piety,  previously  to  the  period  of  ex- 
 citement. It  has  even  happened  that  a  minister,  who  has  led 
 others  into  extravagance,  has  at  length  found  himself  left  behind 
 them,  and  been  considered  and  treated  as  a  mere  formalist;  for 
 whose  conversion  prayer  needed  to  be  made,  and  has  been  made 
 accordingly,  in  the  social  meetings  of  his  former  disciples.  I 
 have  neither  time  nor  inclination  to  specify  the  almost  innumer- 
 able acts  of  imprudence  in  speech  and  action — the  harsh  language 
 addressed  to  individuals,  privately  and  publicly,  the  disregard  of 
 decorum,  and  the  introduction  of  novel  and  ostentatious  practices, 
 in  the  sanctuary  itself — which  have  characterized  the  advocates 
 and  leaders  of  new  measures,  in  times  of  great  religious  excite- 
 ment in  our  country.  But  there  is  one  measure  which  seems  to 
 be  pre-eminently  new — for  I  have  not  heard  of  its  ever  having 
 
APPENDIX.  419 
 
 been  adopted  in  our  church,  till  very  recently — of  which  I  must 
 take  a  little  particular  notice. — It  is  the  measure  of  admitting  to 
 the  full  communion  of  the  church,  persons  whose  supposed  con- 
 version has  happened  but  a  day  or  two,  or  perhaps  but  a  few 
 hours,  before  their  admission — persons,  too,  who  had  previously 
 manifested  no  serious  regard  to  religion,  and  who,  in  some  in- 
 stances, had  been  even  dissolute  and  profane.  I  can  scarcely 
 conceive  of  a  practice  more  evidently  calculated  than  this,  even- 
 tually to  bring  dishonour  on  religion,  by  filling  the  church  with 
 unsound  professors,  who  will  ultimately  become  open  apostates, 
 or,  at  best,  demonstrate  that  they  have  never  possessed  a  spark 
 of  vital  piety.  Who  that  has  ever  seen  a  general  awakening  of  a 
 congregation  to  the  concerns  of  the  soul,  but  has  had  to  lament, 
 that  numbers,  whose  exercises  for  a  time  seemed  to  be  as  hope- 
 ful, perhaps  even  more  hopeful,  than  those  of  almost  any  others, 
 eventually  lost  all  their  religious  impressions,  and  became  as 
 careless  as  they  ever  had  been,  and  often  far  more  hard  and  un- 
 impressible,  than  in  their  former  unsanctified  state?  Now,  these 
 individuals  who  thus  lost  their  impressions,  would  assuredly  have 
 been  taken  into  the  communion  of  the  church,  if  the  new  mea- 
 sure, under  consideration,  had  been  in  use,  in  the  places  where 
 these  instances  have  occurred.  And  what  reason  have  we  to 
 believe  that  sudden  and  hopeful  impressions,  and  the  appearance 
 and  profession  of  having  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  which 
 now  occur,  will  prove  more  solid  and  lasting  than  those  of  former 
 times?  It  is  admitted,  that  there  may  be,  and  will  be,  some 
 false  professors,  after  all  the  care  and  pains  that  can  be  taken  to 
 keep  them  out  of  the  church.  But  they  will  be  multiplied  to  an 
 awful  and  reproachful  extent,  if  some  period  of  probation,  and  a 
 good  deal  of  sifting  and  close  examination,  be  not  employed  to 
 prevent  the  evil.  The  plea  that  is  made  in  favour  of  the  mis- 
 chievous practice  in  question,  derived  from  what  was  done  by 
 the  apostles  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  is,  in  my  apprehension,  of 
 no  avail.  The  cases  supposed  to  be  similar,  are  very  unlike. 
 A  profession  of  Christianity,  at  that  time,  could  not  be  made 
 but  at  the  imminent  risk  of  all  earthly  possessions,  and  of  life  it- 
 self. Besides,  there  was,  among  other  extraordinary  bestow- 
 ments  at  that  time,  the  gift  of  "  discerning  of  spirits;"  and  I  have 
 not  heard  that  the  new-measure  men  have,  as  yet,  pretended  ta 
 this  gift.     Indeed  the  whole  dispensation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as 
 
420  APPENDIX, 
 
 that  period,  was  extraordinary  and  miraculous ;  and  to  draw  a 
 parallel  between  the  occurrences  then,  and  those  which  now 
 take  place — a  parallel  extending  to  all  the  circumstances  of  the 
 two  cases — seems  to  me  utterly  unwarrantable,  and  exceedingly 
 presumptuous. 
 
 Numerous  are  the  lamentable  consequences  of  the  errors  and 
 abuses  which  arise  in  times  of  religious  revival.  They  stop  the 
 progress  of  revivals,  as  well  as  prevent  the  blessed  results  which 
 might  otherwise  appear;  they  bring  revivals  themselves  into  sus- 
 picion and  reproach.  Many  think,  that  if  they  begin  to  yield  to 
 any  serious  impressions  which  they  may  feel  when  a  revival  be- 
 gins, they  will  be  carried  away  into  all  the  excesses  and  delusions 
 of  which  they  have  heard  so  much,  and  they  shake  off  their  seri- 
 ousness,  and  harden  their  hearts  against  all  warnings  and  exhor- 
 tations. One  of  the  worst  consequences  of  the  errors  and  abuses 
 contemplated  is,  that  they  lead  unsanctified  men,  especially 
 worldly-wise  men,  to  think  that  all  vital  piety  is  delusive ;  and 
 that  some  decent  regard  to  religious  institutions  and  observances, 
 with  moral  conduct,  is  religion  enough,  and  indeed  all  the  reli- 
 gion which  is  worthy  of  the  name.  Of  this  consequence,  of  these 
 errors  and  abuses,  the  examples  are  multitudinous  and  most  de- 
 plorable. New-measure  men  reproach  us  with  being  enemies 
 to  revivals,  but  they  are  themselves  the  greatest  real  enemies  to 
 those  displays  of  God's  special  mercy  that  they  ever  have.  TJiose 
 who  openly  oppose  and  blaspheme  them  are  recognised  at  once 
 as  enemies,  treated  as  such,  and  injure  but  few  beside  themselves. 
 But  these  indiscreet  and  mistaken  men,  who  claim  to  be,  and 
 are  believed  to  be,  the  warmest  friends  to  revivals  of  religion,  are 
 171  the  cavip,  are  identified  with  the  cause,  and  all  that  they  advise 
 and  do,  is  considered  as  belonging  to  the  cause ;  and  they  make 
 it  the  subject  of  reproach  and  aversion  to  the  world  at  large. 
 Now,  if  the  world  is  to  be  converted  to  God  by  revivals  of  reli- 
 gion— which  I  fully  believe,  and  think  must  be  evident  to  re- 
 flecting minds — those  who  abuse  and  pervert  revivals,  whatever 
 may  be  their  pretensions  or  intentions,  are  really  opposing  the 
 plan  and  purposes  of  God.  They  are  therefore  to  be  withstood, 
 with  decision  and  firmness,  yet  with  meekness  and  prudence. 
 Now  and  then,  an  individual  of  them,  like  Davenport,  in  the  time 
 of  Whitfield,  and  Marshall,  in  Kentucky,  may  come  out,  and 
 confess  and  bemoan  their  errors  publicly — as  every  truly  pious 
 
APPENDIX.  421 
 
 man,  who  has  been  deluded  as  they  were,  ought  to  do — but  the 
 instances  of  this  frank  and  public  acknowledgment  of  error  are 
 rare;  and  if  they  were  not  rare,  the  mischief  done,  is  done  irre- 
 parably, before  those  who  renounce  their  error  are  brought  to 
 bewail  and  repent  of  the  share  which  they  have  had  in  producing 
 it.  We  must  oppose  them  therefore  openly,  and  without  fear  or 
 hesitation;  and  the  sooner  it  is  done  after  their  operations  have 
 commenced,  the  better;  for  after  the  delusion  has  proceeded  to  a 
 certain  length,  it  becomes  like  a  resistless  torrent,  which  nothing 
 can  stop,  till  it  has  spent  its  force.  You  have  therefore,  in  my 
 judgment,  done  well,  in  preaching  and  publishing  discourses,  in- 
 tended to  have  an  effect  in  correcting  the  errors  and  abuses  to 
 which  I  have  referred ;  and,  on  the  evening  of  my  ministerial  life, 
 I  willingly  bear  my  solemn  testimony  against  them  ;  and  am  glad 
 of  an  opportunity  to  record  it,  as  here  I  do. — May  the  Lord  assist 
 and  bless  you,  in  all  your  endeavours  to  plead  his  precious  cause, 
 and  extend  his  blessed  kingdom.  So  prays  your  friend  and  bro- 
 ther in  the  gospel  of  our  dear  and  adored  Redeemer, 
 
 ASHBEL  GREEN. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Si'fiAGUE,  D.  D. 
 
 LETTER  XIX. 
 
 From  the  REV.  MOSES  WADDEL, 
 
 Late  President  of  Franklin  College,  Athens,  Georgia. 
 
 Willington,  South  Carolina,  Feb.  26,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 Your  letter  of  26th  ult.  is  received,  in  which  you  request  me 
 to  communicate  to  you  some  general  account  of  tlie  revivals  of 
 religion  which  have  occurred  under  my  observation,  or  within 
 the  sphere  of  my  labours;  and  also  my  opinion  on  some  othtr 
 subjects  connected  with  them. 
 
 Shortly  after  the  Revolutionary  war  ended,  during  the  year 
 17S4,  there  was  a  very  solemn  attention  to  religion  excited  in 
 the  uiinds  of  many  persons  in  the  congregation  of  Concord,  v^liere 
 
422  APPENDIX. 
 
 I  was  born,  and  in  the  adjacent  churches  of  Bethany  and  Fourth- 
 Creek  ;  which  were  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  that  zealous, 
 indefatigable,  and  faithfU)  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  the  late  Rev. 
 James  Hall,  D.  D.  He  then  resided  in  Iredell  county,  North 
 Carolina,  where  he  also  died  a  few  years  ago.  This  revival  v/as 
 brought  about  by  no  other  means  apparently  than  the  Divine 
 blessing  which  attended  the  evangelical,  experimental,  and  prac- 
 tical preaching  of  the  pastor,  together  with  his  untiring  attention 
 to  public  catechising  and  family  visitation  of  the  churches  under 
 his  care.  In  these  two  last-mentioned  duties,  he  was  in  labours 
 more  abundant  than  any  pastor  I  have  ever  known.  This  period 
 was  marked  with  no  noise  or  sensible  disorder ;  but  a  visible  so- 
 lemnity seemed  to  pervade  the  congregations,  and  a  number 
 were  added  to  those  churches  of  such  as,  I  trust,  have  been  and 
 shall  be  saved.  Sacramental  occasions,  I  think,  were  attended 
 with  more  reverential  solemnity  than  any  I  have  ever  witnessed. 
 
 During  the  years  1788  and  1789,  there  was  a  considerable  at- 
 tention to  religion  in  the  (then)  upper  parts  of  Georgia,  includ- 
 ing the  present  counties  of  Wilkes,  Elbert,  Oglethorpe,  Talia- 
 ferro, Hancock,  and  Greene,  in  which  last  I  then  resided.  The 
 Baptist  churches  partook  largely  of  it  by  the  ministry  of  the  Rev 
 Silas  Mercer  and  Abraham  Marshall.  Tiie  Methodist  churches 
 were  much  increased  by  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Hope  Hull, 
 and  others.  The  Presbyterian  churches  at  that  time  in  Georgia 
 were  "  few  and  far  between;"  yet  by  the  missionary  labours  of 
 the  Rev.  Daniel  Thatcher,  and  the  occasional  and  most  refresh- 
 ing visits  of  the  Rev.  John  Springer,  a  considerable  number  was 
 added  to  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  several  congregations  were 
 organized.  In  these  eventful  and  important  changes,  seasons  of 
 public  worship  in  our  congregations  were  altogether  noiseless, 
 but  deeply  marked  with  grave  solemnity. 
 
 In  the  year  1802,  what  has  been  often  called  the  great  or  old 
 revival,  commenced  in  this  State,  and  continued,  in  some  degree, 
 to  appear  at  some  places  of  public  worship  until  in  1805.  This 
 was  distinguished  from  all  others  I  have  ever  seen  in  our  church, 
 in  many  respects.  It  was  said  to  have  commenced  in  Kentucky, 
 and  gradually  passed  on  through  Tennessee  and  North  Carolina, 
 into  this  State.  The  first  time  I  attended  a  meeting  of  this  kind 
 was  in  July  1802,  in  one  of  our  congregations  called  Nazareth. 
 This  meeting  lasted  four  or  five  days,  and  was  followed  by  the 
 
APPENDIX.  423 
 
 appointment  of  several  others  in  different  congregations  '.vithin 
 the  bounds  of  our  Presbytery,  all  of  our  ministers  being  then 
 present.  At  that  meeting  many  things  occurred  which  I  never 
 had  before  witnessed:  such  as,  persons  falling  to  the  ground  as 
 suddenly  as  if  they  had  been  pierced  through  the  heart  by  a  bul- 
 let or  a  sword,  while  a  sermon  or  exhortation  was  being  delivered, 
 which  had  nothing  unusually  animated  or  appropriate  in  it  either 
 as  to  matter  or  manner.  Some,  when  falling,  would  utter  a  shriek, 
 and  lie,  during  hours,  still  and  silent ;  others  would  weep  and 
 moan  mournfully.  The  numbers  who  attended  this  meeting  at 
 Nazareth  were  variously  computed,  by  different  persons,  from 
 five  to  eight  thousand.  I  inclined  to  believe  the  latter  more  cor- 
 rect.  I  never  have  seen  so  many  people  collected  at  a  place  of 
 worship  before  or  since.  This  was  a  camjj-meeting,  and  the  first 
 I  ever  saw,  although  I  have  witnessed  a  number  since.  Some 
 of  the  following  meetings  of  that  kind,  though  not  quite  so  nu- 
 merously attended,  yet  exhibited  more  instances  of  persons  falling 
 than  were  exhibited  there.  I  have  never  dared  to  say,  that  the 
 operations  of  God's  Spirit  did  not  produce  those,  or  many  of  those 
 wonderful  effects  which  were  witnessed  there  and  elsewhere  on 
 such  occasions ;  nor  would  1  presume  to  say,  that  none  of  those 
 "  bodily  exercises"  as  they  were  often  called,  did  ultimately  ter- 
 minate in  the  saving  conversion  of  the  souls  of  those  who  were 
 so  wonderfully  affected ;  but  I  must  say,  with  regret,  that  a  num- 
 ber of  those  within  the  bounds  of  my  personal  acquaintance,  who 
 were  prostrate  on  the  ground  for  several  silent  hours,  did  not 
 afterwards  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  their  hearts  having  been 
 savingly  changed. 
 
 The  revival  of  religion  which  came  more  immediately  and  fully 
 under  my  view,  was  that  which  took  place  in  the  town  of  Athens 
 and  State  of  Georgia,  in  the  year  1826,  at  which  time  I  was 
 President  of  Franklin  College.  During  five  years  preceding,  a 
 few  professors  of  our  small  church,  which  had  been  organized 
 there  in  1820,  had  attended  a  weekly  prayer-meeting,  and  united 
 in  imploring  the  King  of  Zion,  to  grant  us  an  effusion  of  his 
 Holy  Spirit,  and  a  season  of  refreshing  from  his  presence.  Two 
 young  men,  who  had  finished  their  academical  studies  in  the  col- 
 lege not  long  before,  sickened,  and  were  cut  off  by  death,  within 
 one  month.  As  one  died  in  the  town,  and  the  other  in  the 
 neighbouring  part  of  the  country,  they  were  both  visited  by  a 
 
424  APPENDIX. 
 
 number  of  their  fellow-students,  most  of  whose  minds  were  deeply 
 affected  by  the  sufferings  and  the  sayings  of  their  dying  friends. 
 A  more  solemn  attention  to  the  ministration  of  the  word  and  or- 
 dinances soon  became  visible;  and  the  solemn  concern  of  many 
 in  the  college  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls  could  no  longer  be 
 concealed.  Seriousness  became  almost  universal  in  the  mem- 
 bers of  the  institution,  and  inhabitants  of  the  town.  It  com- 
 menced in  August.  In  September  and  October,  twenty-seven 
 students  professed  to  have  obtained  a  hope  of  the  pardon  of  their 
 sins,  and  about  the  same  number  of  persons  who  resided  in  Athens 
 and  its  vicinity;  all  of  whom  I  think  attached  themselves  to 
 some  church.  Tiie  succeeding  year  continued  to  be  visited  with 
 cheering  tokens  of  the  Divine  presence  and  blessing,  not  onlyin  the 
 college  and  Athens,  where  the  revival  commenced,  but  the  atten- 
 tion to  religion  diffused  itself,  if  I  may  so  speak,  to,  and  through, 
 all  the  adjacent  counties,  and  many  more  remote  parts  of  the  State. 
 Its  effects  were  soon  felt  in  the  different  congregations  of  which 
 Hopewell  Presbytery  consists,  as  well  as  those  in  the  Baptist 
 and  Methodist  denominations.  During  this  revival  there  was 
 no  disorder  or  unusual  noise  in  any  of  our  religious  meetings, 
 notwithstanding  numbers  were  known  to  be  under  pungent  con- 
 victions and  deep  distress  of  mind. 
 
 To  genuine  revivals  of  religion  every  true  minister  and  faith- 
 ful follower  of  Jesus  Christ  must  be  a  friend.  The  most  pro- 
 per and  promising  means  that  man  can  use  to  produce  and  pro- 
 mote a  revival,  I  conceive  to  be  frequent  and  fervent  prayer  on 
 the  part  of  ministers,  elders,  and  professors  in  their  closets,  in 
 the  sanctuary,  and  in  social  meetings,  consisting  of  smaller  num- 
 bers of  professing  Christians.  Ministers  should  insist  often  and 
 earnestly  on  the  nature  and  necessity  of  regeneration,  founded 
 on  the  entire  depravity  of  human  nature — the  absolute  necessity 
 of  an  interest  in  Christ's  righteousness,  by  an  humble,  appropriat- 
 ing faith,  and  of  the  quickening,  enlightening,  and  sanctifying 
 operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  work  in  the  soul,  both  to  will 
 and  to  do  of  God's  good  pleasure.  To  insist  upon  and  urge  these 
 topics  upon  the  attention  of  his  hearers,  should  be  the  evangelist's 
 great  employment  in  the  pulpit;  and  afterwards  to  be  undenia- 
 bly importunate  in  imploring  the  blessing  of  Hi7n  who  alone  can 
 give  the  increase  upon  liis  labours.  This  blessing  should  be 
 sought  daily  in  his  closet.     To  converse  privately  with  his  liearers 
 
APPENDIX.  425 
 
 on  experimental  religion,  is  a  duty,  to  the  neglect  of  which  the 
 want  of  ministerial  usefulness  and  success  is  often  attributable. 
 Those  pastors  who  have  been  most  attentive  to  this  duty,  as  far 
 as  my  observation  has  extended,  have  been  the  most  wise  in  win- 
 ning souls  to  Christ:  and  what  is  a  revival  of  religion,  but  a  sea- 
 son of  gathering  souls  into  the  Ark  of  safety  ? 
 
 Family  visitation  is  also  another  most  important  duty  of  a 
 minister,  whose  heart's  desire  is  to  see  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord 
 prosper  in  his  hand.  On  such  occasions,  personal  interviews  with 
 the  individuals  composing  the  household,  I  have  generally  thought 
 to  be  most  useful.  A  general  exhortation  to  the  family,  conclud- 
 ing always  with  social  prayer  in  their  behalf,  is  indispensable. 
 Such  visits  endear  the  pastor,  and  inspire  confidence  in  his  minis- 
 trations, and  concern  for  their  spiritual  interest. 
 
 Prayer  for  God's  blessing  on  his  word  and  ordinances,  and  fre- 
 quent conversation  on  the  experimental  exercises  of  their  souls 
 in  matters  of  religion  with  the  members  of  the  congregation  and 
 others,  when  opportunity  is  afforded,  together  with  such  cautions 
 and  counsel  as  may  appear  necessary,  are  also  duties  incumbent 
 on  ruling  elders  who  desire  to  see  religion  revive  among  them, 
 and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  to  j)rosper  in  their  hands. 
 
 With  respect  to  the  manner  of  conducting  a  religious  revival, 
 after  it  has  pleased  God  to  commence  one,  I  have  witnessed  va- 
 rious methods,  some  of  a  more  public,  others  of  a  more  private 
 nature  ;  but  I  have  observed,  when  I  visited  and  conversed  with 
 persons  privately  who  were  anxious  for  their  souls,  they  appeared 
 more  unreserved  in  the  statement  of  the  exercises  of  their  minds, 
 than  when  surrounded  by  a  number  of  others,  besides  the  elders 
 of  the  church.  I  have  thought  that  some  persons  whom  I  have 
 seen  attaching  themselves  to  the  church  had  been  too  easily  and 
 hastily  admitted. 
 
 May  the  blissful  period  speedily  arrive,  when  "  the  knowledge 
 of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters  fill  and  cover  the 
 sea  " — when  "  the  righteousness  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  as  bright- 
 ness, and  her  salvation  as  a  lamp  that  burneth," — is  the  prayer,  I 
 doubt  not,  of  yourself,  and  of 
 
 Your  friend  and  fellow-labourer  in  the  Gospel, 
 
 MOSES  WADDEL. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Spbague,  D.  D. 
 
426  APPENDIX. 
 
 LETTER  XX. 
 
 From  the  REV.  EDWARD  D.  GRIFFIN,  D.D. 
 
 President  of  Williams  College,  Williamstown,  Massachusetts. 
 
 Williams  College,  Jan.  20,  1832. 
 Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
 
 You  ask  me  for  some  account  of  the  early  American  revivals 
 in  the  modern  series,  particularly  those  in  which  I  was  permitted 
 to  take  a  part,  and  those  which  have  occurred  in  this  college ;  to- 
 gether with  my  views  of  the  proper  means  of  conducting  them, 
 and  of  guarding  against  the  dangers  incident  to  their  abuse. 
 
 Long  before  the  death  of  Whitfield  in  1770,  extensive  revivals 
 in  America  had  ceased.  And,  except  one  in  Stockbridge,  and 
 some  other  parts  of  Berkshire  county,  Mass.  about  the  year  1772 — 
 and  one  in  the  North  Quarter  of  Lyme,  Conn,  about  the  year 
 1780 — and  one  in  several  towns  of  Litchfield  county,  Conn,  about 
 the  year  1783 — I  know  cf  none  which  occurred  afterwards  till 
 the  time  of  which  I  am  to  speak. 
 
 About  the  year  1792  commenced  three  series  of  events  of  suf- 
 ficient importance  to  constitute  a  new  era.  That  year  the  blood 
 liegan  to  flow  in  Europe,  in  that  contest  which,  with  short  in- 
 tervals, was  destined  to  destroy  the  "  man  of  sin,"  and  to  intro- 
 duce a  happier  form  of  society  and  the  glorious  state  of  the  church. 
 That  year  was  established  at  Kettermg.  in  England,  the  first  in 
 the  continuous  series  of  Societies  which  have  covered  the  whole 
 face  of  the  Protestant  world,  and  introduced  the  age  of  missions 
 and  of  active  benevolence.  And  that  year,  or  the  year  before, 
 began  the  unbroken  series  of  American  revivals.  There  was  a 
 revival  in  North  Yarmouth,  Me.  in  1791.  In  the  summer  of 
 1792,  one  appeared  in  Lee,  in  the  county  of  Berkshire.  The  fol- 
 lowing November,  the  first  that  I  had  the  privilege  of  witnessing, 
 showed  itself  on  the  borders  of  East  Haddam  and  Lyme,  Conn, 
 which  apparently  brought  to  Christ  about  a  hundred  souls.  Since 
 that  time  revivals  have  never  ceased.  I  saw  a  continued  succession 
 of  heavenly  sprinklings  at  New  Salem,  Farmington,  Middlebury, 
 and  New  Hartford,  (all  in  Connecticut,)  until,  in  1799,  I  could 
 stand  at  my  door  in  New  Hartford,  Litchfield  county,  and  num- 
 
APPENDIX.  427 
 
 ber  fifty  or  sixty  contiguous  congregations  laid  down  in  one  field 
 of  divine  wonders,  and  as  many  more  in  different  parts  of  New 
 England.  By  1802,  revivals  had  spread  themselves  through  most 
 of  the  Western  and  Southern  States ;  and  since  that  time,  they 
 have  been  familiar  to  the  whole  Americt<,n  people. 
 
 I  preached  my  first  sermon  at  New  Hartford,  October  26, 1794. 
 In  the  fall  of  1795,  a  revival  commenced,  which  in  the  course  of 
 the  winter  apparently  brought  about  fifty  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
 truth.  The  neighbouring  towns  were  not  then  visited ;  but  in 
 October  1798,  a  great  revival  began  at  West  Simsbury  on  the  east, 
 and  soon  extended  to  Torringford  on  the  west,  and  we  were  left 
 like  a  parched  island  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  floods.  The 
 agonies  of  that  hour  can  never  be  told.  First  one,  and  then  two, 
 and  afterwards  more,  met  me  in  my  study  for  prayer,  and  the  wrest- 
 lings were  such  as  I  had  never  witnessed  in  a  meeting  before.  On 
 the  4th  of  November  I  went  to  the  house  of  God,  saying,  as  I  went, 
 '♦  My  soul,  wait  thou  only,  only,  only  upon  God;  for  my  expecta- 
 tion  is  from  him."  During  the  morning  service,  I  scarcely  looked 
 at  the  audience,  and  cared  not  whether  they  were  asleep  or 
 awake,  feeling  that  the  question  of  a  revival  did  not  lie  between 
 me  and  them,  but  was  to  be  settled  in  heaven.  In  the  afternoon, 
 in  alluding  to  the  fact  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  passing  by,  and 
 we  were  left,  and  could  hardly  hope  for  another  visit  so  soon, 
 and  to  the  awful  prospects  of  sinners  in  the  middle  of  life,  if  an- 
 other revival  should  not  come  in  twelve  or  fifteen  years,  I  seemed 
 to  take  an  eternal  leave  of  heads  of  families  out  of  Christ ;  I  came 
 near  falling ;  I  thought  I  should  be  obliged  to  stop,  but  I  was 
 carried  through.  The  next  day  it  was  apparent  that  a  revival  had 
 commenced :  a  dozen  heads  of  families,  of  the  most  respectable 
 class,  were  under  conviction ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  winter 
 and  the  following  year,  a  hundred  were  hopefully  added  to  the 
 Lord.  The  last  time  that  I  heard  that  4th  of  November  referred 
 to  at  New  Hartford,  I  was  told  that  between  forty  and  fifty  of 
 those  who  had  been  received  to  the  church,  dated  back  their 
 convictions  to  that  day. 
 
 In  October,  1800,  the  health  of  my  family,  and  the  peremptory 
 advice  of  physicians,  compelled  me  to  leave  New  Hartford.  I 
 spent  the  winter  in  Orange,  New  Jersey.  A  time  of  refresh- 
 ment from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  was  afforded  us,  and  about 
 fifty  were  added  to  the  church.    In  October,  1801, 1  was  installed 
 
428  APPENDIX. 
 
 at  Newark.  A  revival  commenced  the  following  winter,  which 
 continued  through  1802,  and  extended  into  1803.  In  my  Journal, 
 under  date  of  "  Feb.  16,  1803,"  I  find  a  hope  expressed  that  the 
 number  of  converts  amounted  to  a  hundred.  The  neighbouring 
 ministers  were  revived,  and  in  the  spirit  of  prayer,  went  forth, 
 two  and  two,  to  visit  the  congregations,  spending  a  day  and  hold- 
 ing two  meetings  in  a  place,  and  continuing  out  six  days.  These 
 means  began  to  be  blessed  as  early  as  January,  1803;  and  that 
 year  about  twenty  contiguous  congregations  experienced  the 
 mighty  power  of  God. 
 
 In  the  spring  of  1807,  some  seriousness  appeared  in  Newark, 
 and  a  very  few  obtained  hopes ;  but  the  impression  passed  off.  In 
 the  summer  some  half  a  dozen  Christians  were  much  exercised 
 for  a  revival ;  and,  as  it  appeared  afterwards,  several  sinners  were 
 nightly  carried  in  their  dreams  to  the  judgment-seat,  who  threw 
 off  their  impressions  by  day.  In  the  latter  part  of  August,  a  great 
 revival  broke  out  at  Elizabethtown  on  the  south,  and  at  Orange 
 on  the  west.  The  Friday  before  the  first  Sabbath  in  September, 
 (which  was  our  communion  Sabbath,)  was  observed  by  the  church 
 in  Newark  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  On  Sabbath  m.orning 
 a  meeting  was  held  expressly  to  pray  for  a  blessing  on  the  word 
 that  day.  Some  went  with  little  impression,  who  found  them- 
 selves and  their  brethren  lost  in  that  desire,  and  returned  with 
 a  strong  hope  that  such  a  blessing  would  follow.  The  next  day 
 I  found  several  Christians  saying  that  they  never  had  had  such  a 
 sense  of  the  truths  brought  out  on  the  Sabbath  before.  At  a 
 meeting  in  the  evening,  I  saw  and  felt  such  tokens  of  the  divine 
 presence,  that  I  had  no  longer  a  doubt  that  a  revival  had  begun. 
 It  had  begun  with  mighty  power.  In  all  such  seasons,  if  any 
 feeling  had  been  more  prominent  than  the  rest,  it  was  a  deep  sense 
 of  absolute  dependence ;  but  never  had  I  had  so  deep  a  sense  of 
 this  before.  I  could  not  keep  at  home;  I  was  constantly  going 
 from  house  to  house;  and  yet  I  felt  that  I  was  doing  nothing  but 
 holding  a  torch  to  the  tinder  which  God  had  prepared.  The 
 work  extended  to  about  the  same  number  of  congregations  as 
 before,  and  by  the  same  means;  the  ministers  going  out  two  and 
 two  as  in  the  former  case.  In  Newark  ninety-eight  joined  the 
 church  at  one  time,  and  about  two  hundred  in  all.  By  this  time 
 it  was  understood  why  a  greater  sense  of  dependence  had  been 
 granted:  the  work  was  to  be  greater  than  I  had  ever  seen  before. 
 
APPENDIX.  429 
 
 The  first  of  June,  1809,  I  was  removed,  by  the  providence  of 
 God,  and  by  the  advice  of  my  brethren,  to  the  Theological  Semi- 
 nary at  Andover,  and  to  a  connection  with  the  infant  church  in 
 Park  Street,  Boston,  as  a  stated  preacher.  The  house  in  Park 
 Street  not  being  finished,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  French  of  Andover 
 dying-  that  summer,  I  took  the  pulpit,  and  supplied  it  till  winter, 
 for  the  benefit  of  the  family.  It  pleased  God  to  pour  out  his 
 Spirit.  A  revival  of  very  considerable  extent  ensued,  calculated 
 to  fit  that  atmosphere  to  be  breathed  by  the  sons  of  the  prophets. 
 One  of  the  subjects  of  the  w^ork,  an  only  child,  went  out  after- 
 wards a  missionary's  wife  to  India ;  and  the  atfectionate  parents, 
 I  have  been  informed,  were  heard  to  say,  they  never  were  so 
 happy  in  their  lives. 
 
 The  church  in  Park  Street  having  become  discouraged  by  se- 
 veral unsuccessful  applications  for  a  pastor,  I  thought  it  my  duty, 
 in  the  spring  of  1811,  to  devote  myself  wholly  to  them.  For  four 
 years  we  had  a  continual  sprinkling;  but  things  were  not  ripe  for 
 a  heavenly  shower.  The  congregation  in  Newark  having  amicably 
 divided,  and  the  second  congregation  being  vacant,  they  solicited 
 me  in  the  spring  of  1815  to  return  to  them.  There  were  circum- 
 stances which  led  me  to  believe  that  such  was  the  will  of  God. 
 I  went  about  the  first  of  June.  In  December,  1816,  a  powerful 
 revival  began  in  the  two  congregations,  and  about  the  same  time 
 in  some  neighbouring  towns,  which  continued  through  most  of 
 the  following  years.  I  have  no  document  to  show  the  numbers 
 that  were  added  to  the  churches. 
 
 In  September,  1821,  I  was  appointed  president  of  this  college  ; 
 and  the  indications  of  the  divine  will  were  so  clear,  that  I  durst 
 not  refuse. 
 
 Thus,  my  dear  Sir,  I  have  wandered  over  the  first  part  of  the 
 ground  which  your  partial  friendship  assigned  me,  and  will  now 
 confine  myself  to  the  more  important  history  of  God's  dealings 
 with  this  institution. 
 
 It  was  from  Litchfield  county  that  the  spirit  of  the  new  era 
 gradually  crept  upon  this  college.  For  near  seven  years  after  the 
 cliarter  was  obtained,  the  professors  in  all  the  classes  amounted 
 only  to  five;  until,  in  February,  1800,  two  of  the  members  pro- 
 fessed religion  in  Litchfield  county,  where  they  had  been  subjects 
 of  one  of  the  revivals  of  1799.  At  the  next  commencement  one 
 of  them  graduated,  and  another  from  the  same  revivals  entered. 
 
430  APPENDIX. 
 
 These  two  were  the  onlj'  professors  in  the  classes,  until  joined  by 
 four  more  from  the  revivals  oi:  the  same  county  the  following 
 spring,  which  made  an  important  change  in  the  religious  character 
 of  the  college.  The  next  class  that  entered  were  nearly  half  pro- 
 fessors, who  in  their  senior  year  tOok  part  in  the  first  revival. 
 
 The  earliest  revival  known  to  this  town  commenced  in  the 
 spring  of  1805,  and  continued  between  two  and  three  years.  It 
 soon  extended  to  the  college,  where  five  began  to  hope.  In  the 
 spring  of  180G,  a  new  iftipulse  was  given  to  the  work.  That 
 spring  was  made  memorable  to  the  college  by  the  admission  to 
 its  bosom  of  those  distinguished  youth,  Samuel  Jolin  Mills  and 
 Gordon  Hall.  Mills  had  been  prepared  by  the  revival  at  Torring- 
 ford,  Litchfield  county,  in  1798-9,  and  he  joined  a  class,  which 
 contained  such  men  as  James  Richards  and  Robert  Chauncey 
 Robbins.  He  entered  into  the  revival  with  all  his  heart ;  and 
 in  the  course  of  the  summer  eight  or  ten  of  that  class  became 
 subjects  of  the  work,  and  one  or  two  others,  among  whom  was 
 Gordon  Hall,  who  joined  the  church  in  VVilliamstown  that  same 
 year.  The  work  seems  to  have  continued  beyond  the  summer; 
 for  one  account  says — "  Thirteen  were  added  to  the  church,  of 
 whom  nine  became  ministers  of  the  gospel.  Ten  others  were 
 supposed  to  be  subjects  of  the  revival."  Another  account,  drawn 
 up  in  1827,  says — "  Besides  those  who  became  church  members 
 from  the  classes  that  graduated  in  1805-6-7-8-9,  about  seventeen 
 have  since  become  professors  of  religion. 
 
 Mills  had  devoted  himself  to  the  cause  of  missions  from  the 
 commencement  of  his  new  existence ;  and  by  the  influence  of  that 
 revival,  he  was  enabled  to  diffuse  his  spirit  through  a  choice  circle, 
 who  raised  this  college  to  the  distinction  of  being  the  birth-place 
 of  American  missions.  In  the  spring  of  1808,  they  formed  a 
 secret  society,  to  extend  their  influence  to  other  colleges,  and  to 
 distinguished  individuals  in  different  parts  of  the  country.  One 
 of  Ihem  first  roused  the  missionary  energies  of  Pliny  Fisk,  who 
 afterwards  died  in  Palestine.  In  the  autumn  of  that  year,  in  « 
 beautiful  meadow  on  the  banks  of  the  Hoosack,  these  young  Eli- 
 jahs prayed  into  existence  the  embryo  of  American  missions.  In 
 the  fall  of  1809,  Mills,  and  Richards,  and  Robbins,  carried  this 
 society  to  Andover,  where  it  roused  the  first  missionary  band  that 
 went  out  to  India  in  1812,  and  where  it  is  still  exerting  a  mighty 
 influence  on  the  interests  of  the  world.     In  that  band  were  Gor- 
 
APPENDIX.  431 
 
 don  Hall  and  Luther  Rice  of  this  college.  Richards  soon  fol- 
 lowed, and  laid  his  bones  in  India.  Mills  and  his  coadjutors  were 
 the  means  of  forming  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
 Foreign  Missions,  the  American  Bible  Socie<:y,  the  United  Foreign 
 Missionary  Society,  and  the  African  School,  under  the  care  of  the 
 Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey;  besides  all  the  impetus 
 given  to  domestic  missions,  to  the  Colonization  Society,  and  to 
 the  general  cause  of  benevolence  in  both  hemispheres.  Such 
 were  the  fruits  of  the  revivals  in  Litchfield  county,  and  of  the  first 
 revival  in  this  college. 
 
 In  January,  1812,  another  revival  commenced  in  town  under 
 the  preaching  of  Samuel  Nott,  one  of  the  first  five  missionaries 
 who  went  out  that  year  to  India.  In  April  and  May,  it  extended 
 to  the  college,  chiefly  to  the  three  lower  classes.  Twenty-four 
 were  hopefully  converted  then,  and  a  number  afterwards.  An- 
 other account  says — "  Twenty-one  were  added  to  the  church,  of 
 whom  thirteen  have  become  ministers  of  the  gospel.  Several 
 others  felt  the  power  of  this  revival,  and  their  lives  have  since 
 proved  that  the  effects  were  not  transient." 
 
 In  June,  1815,  the  first  President  left  the  college.  His  parting 
 sermon  had  a  great  effect  on  the  students.  A  third  revival  fol- 
 lowed. Fifteen  were  hopefully  renewed  in  the  course  of  the 
 summer.  Another  account  says — "  Tvrelve  were  added  to  the 
 chinch,  of  whom  nine  became  ministers  of  the  gospel.  Several 
 others  received  very  salutary  impressions,  whose  lives  have  since 
 shown  the  value  of  this  revival  to  them." 
 
 About  the  first  of  March,  1824',  a  fourth  revival  appeared  to 
 commence  in  the  person  of  William  Hervey,  now  a  missionary  in 
 India.  Twelve  or  fourteen  used  to  attend  the  inquiry-meetings. 
 Several  obtained  hopes  who  endured  but  for  a  time.  Hervey 
 alone  persevered.  Of  the  others  that  were  impressed,  one  ob- 
 tained a  hope  in  the  summer  of  i8S5,  and  is  now  a  minister  of 
 the  gospel ;  another  joined  the  church  after  he  graduated,  and  is 
 now  a  professor  in  the  institution. 
 
 When  college  came  together-  ni  October,  1825,  the  arrows  of 
 the  Almighty  stuck  in  several  hearts.  Some  old  hopps  were  scat- 
 tered to  the  winds.  A  fifth  revival  ensued.  During  the  latter 
 part  of  the  term,  the  power  was  astonishingly  great,  affecting  al- 
 most the  whole  college.  Of  eighty-five  students,  full  seventy 
 thought  themselves  Christians.     The  impression  was  kept  up 
 
432  APPENDIX. 
 
 through  the  spring  term,  but  there  it  ended.  In  this  revival 
 thirty-five  experienced  hopes,  some  of  which  were  soon  renounced. 
 For  aught  I  know,  from  twenty-five  to  twenty-seven  are  hoping 
 still,  and  another,  who  relapsed,  has  apparently  been  recovered. 
 Twelve  or  thirteen  are  in  the  ministry,  or  looking  forward  to  it. 
 Of  these,  Hollis  Reed  went  with  Hervey  to  India;  two  belong 
 to  a  company  of  ministers,  who  in  the  spirit  of  missions,  have 
 located  themselves  for  life  in  the  new  settlements  beyond  the 
 Mississippi;  and  two  or  three  others  have  been  pondering  on  a 
 missionary  life. 
 
 The  sixth  revival  began  about  the  first  of  March,  1827,  and 
 continued  till  vacation.  If  spent  its  chief  force  on  the  two  lower 
 classes ;  from  which  six  professed  religion. 
 
 In  October,  1828,  some  seriousness  appeared,  which  continued 
 through  that  and  the  next  term.  Nine  visited  me  under  some 
 impressions.  Inquiry-meetings  were  set  up.  One  obtained  a 
 hope,  which  was  soon  renounced.  Not  an  individual  held  out. 
 Three  of  them,  however,  have  since  given  evidence  of  a  saving 
 change. 
 
 A  seventh  revival  appeared  to  commence  in  November,  1829. 
 That  month  two  gave  evidence  of  piety,  who  still  continue.  High 
 hopes  were  entertained,  and  a  determination  was  taken  to  pray 
 till  the  blessing  came.  Meetings  for  prayer,  accompanied  with 
 considerable  excitement,  were  kept  up  through  the  term,  and 
 through  the  long  winter  vacation,  and  through  the  spring  term 
 I  attended  till  broken  off  by  sickness  in  April,  1830.  In  the 
 course  of  the  winter,  two  more  expressed  hopes,  one  at  least  of 
 which  proved  doubtful. 
 
 On  the  evening  of  January  6th,  1831,  I  was  sent  for  to  visit 
 Troy,  where  the  first  in  the  series  of  protracted  meetings  in  this 
 region  had  lately  been  held,  and  where  a  great  revival  had  begun. 
 I  went  on  the  8th,  and  returned  on  the  19th.  Something  hope- 
 ful had  begun  to  appear  in  town  before  I  left  home ;  and  on  Friday 
 evening,  the  21st,  I  went  to  a  meeting  to  tell  the  people  what  I 
 had  seen.  One  of  the  students,  hearing  that  a  statement  was  to 
 be  made,  went,  and  was  awakened.  The  next  week  we  had  a 
 four  days  meeting,  beginning  with  a  fast,  and  ending  with  the 
 communion  Sabbath.  This  was  the  second  protracted  meeting 
 in  the  series,  and  was  attended  with  an  evident  blessing.  A  re- 
 vival began  in  town.     During  vacation  two  of  the  students  ob- 
 
APPENDIX.  4-33 
 
 tained  hopes  here,  and  two  more  in  Troy.  When  college  came 
 together  the  10th  of  February,  it  was  a  time  of  great  solemnity. 
 The  month  of  March  was  full  of  power.  By  the  second  of  April, 
 twenty,  including  those  ah-eady  mentioned,  were  apparently  re- 
 joicing in  the  truth.  Of  these,  four  soon  renounced  their  hope; 
 the  other  sixteen,  for  aught  I  know,  still  endure,  and  the  greater 
 part  appear  like  devoted  Christians. 
 
 These  are  the  eight  revivals  which  the  pity  of  heaven  has  granted 
 to  this  college  in  twenty-six  years,  five  of  which,  including  two  of 
 less  extent,  have  appeared  in  seven  years.* 
 
 The  means  employed  in  these  revivals  have  been  but  two the 
 
 clear  presentation  of  divine  truth,  and  prayer:  nothing  to  work 
 upon  the  passions  but  sober,  solemn  truth,  presented,  as  far  as 
 possible,  in  its  most  interesting  attitudes,  and  closely  applied  to 
 the  conscience.  The  meetings  have  been  still  and  orderly,  with 
 no  other  signs  of  emotion  in  the  hearers  than  the  solemn  look 
 and  the  silent  tear.  We  have  been  anxiously  studious  to  guard 
 against  delusive  hopes,  and  to  expose  the  windings  of  a  deceitful 
 heart;  forbearing  all  encouragement,  except  what  the  converts 
 themselves  could  derive  from  Christ  and  the  promises,  knowing 
 that  any  reliance  on  our  opinion  was  drawing  comfort  from  us, 
 and  not  from  the  Saviour.  We  have  not  accustomed  them  to  the 
 bold  and  unqualified  language  that  such  a  one  is  converted,  but 
 have  used  a  dialect  calculated  to  keep  alive  a  sense  of  the  danger 
 of  deception.  For  a  similar  reason,  we  have  kept  them  back  from 
 a  profession  about  three  months. 
 
 Sinners  have  been  constantly  urged  to  immediate  repentance, 
 and  every  excuse  has  been  taken  away.  At  the  same  time,  we 
 have  not  denied  or  concealed  their  dependence,  for  the  sake  of 
 convincing  them  of  their  obligations.  On  the  contrary,  we  have 
 esteemed  it  vital  to  urge  that  dependence,  in  order  to  drive  them 
 
 *  April  18,  1832.  There  is  at  the  present  moment  the  ninth  revival  going  on 
 in  college.  On  the  18th  of  January  we  had  a  fast  in  town,  to  pray  for  such  a 
 blessing  in  the  college  and  congregation.  After  that,  I  recommended  it  to  the 
 students  who  staid  in  vacation,  to  hold  meetings  for  prayer.  The  third  which 
 they  held  was  on  the  first  of  February,  and  I  was  invited  to  attend.  I  found  the 
 meeting  uncommonly  interesting  and  encouraging.  I  was  then  labouring  under 
 the  commencement  of  a  disease,  which  confined  me  to  near  the  middle  of  March . 
 In  that  interval  a  protracted  meeting  was  held  in  town,  and  a  revival  commenced 
 there  ;  and  the  spirit  of  prayer  was  greatly  increased  in  college,  and  a  spirit  of 
 inquiry  began  among  the  impenitent.  The  first  hopeful  conversion  in  college 
 took  place  on  the  16th  of  March,  two  days  before  I  rene'>\  ed  my  public  labours 
 in  the  house  of  God.  There  are  now  seven  students  who  venture  to  hope  that 
 they  have  "  passed  from  death  unto  life."  Every  thing  is  conducted  with  per- 
 feet  stillness  and  decorum. 
 
 T  62 
 
434  APPENDIX. 
 
 from  all  reliance  on  their  own  strength,  and  to  make  them  die  to 
 every  hope  from  themselves.  All  that  you  can  possibly  gain  by 
 flattering  their  independence,  is  to  extort  a  confession  of  their  ob- 
 ligations ;  for,  as  to  matter  of  fact,  they  will  not  submit,  until  they 
 are  made  willing  in  the  day  of  God's  power.  And,  if  you  can 
 fasten  upon  them  their  obligations,  without  that  falsehood  whic.'i 
 robs  God  of  his  glory,  pray  let  it  be  done.  This  we  have  found 
 it  possible  to  do.  We  have  shown  them  that  their  obligations 
 rest  on  their  faculties,  and  are  as  reasonable  and  as  complete  as 
 though  the  thing  required  was  merely  to  walk  across  the  floor ; 
 that  their  faculties  constitute  a  natural  ability ;  that  is,  a  full 
 power  to  love  and  serve  God  IF  their  hearts  were  well  disposed ;  leav- 
 ing nothing  in  the  way  but  a  bad  heart,  for  which  they  are  wholly 
 to  blame,  if  there  is  any  blame  in  the  universe  ;  that  sin  can  rest 
 no  where  but  in  the  heart ;  and  that,  if  you  drive  it  beyond  the 
 heart,  you  drive  it  out  of  existence  ;  that  they  alone  create  the 
 necessity  for  God  to  conquer  them,  and  to  decide  whether  he 
 will  conquer  them  or  not;  that  it  is  an  everlasting  blot  on  crea- 
 tion, that  God  has  to  speak  a  second  time  to  induce  creatures  to 
 love  him,  much  more  that  he  has  to  constrain  them  by  his  con- 
 
 quering  power ;  and  yet  after  all  his  provisions  and  invitations 
 
 after  he  has  sent  his  Son  and  his  Spirit  to  save  them — after  he 
 has  opened  the  door  wide,  and  stands  with  open  arms  to  receive 
 them, — they  will  still  break  their  way  to  perdition,  if  his  almighty 
 power  do  not  prevent ;  that  by  their  own  fatal  obstinacy  they 
 are  cast  entirely  upon  his  will ;  that  they  are  wholly  in  his 
 hands, — that  if  he  frown,  they  die  ;  if  he  smile,  they  live  for  ever. 
 This  is  the  grandest  of  all  means  to  press  them  out  of  them- 
 selves ;  to  cast  them  dead  and  helpless  upon  God  ;  to  make  them 
 die  that  they  may  be  made  alive.  Conceal  their  dependence,  in 
 order  to  make  them  feel  their  obligations  !  The  maddest  pur- 
 pose that  ever  was  conceived,  unless  the  thing  required  is  to  be 
 done  in  their  own  strength.  And,  then,  why  do  you  pray  for  the 
 Spirit  ?  "  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct 
 thy  paths."  But  in  this  greatest  of  all  his  works,  he  is  chiefly  jea- 
 lous for  his  honour.  He  will  not  hear  your  prayers  for  a  revival,  if, 
 when  you  go  out  from  his  presence,  you  tell  sinners,  that  he  has  no- 
 thing to  do  in  the  business  but  to  convict, — that  the  god  which  re- 
 generates is  light.  If  there  is  any  truth  sweeter  than  all  the  rest, 
 it  is  this — that  we  are  absolutely,  totally,  and  eternally  dependent 
 
APPENDIX.  435 
 
 on  his  sanctifying  grace,  and  that  he  will  have  all  the  glory  ;_if 
 any  view  of  God  more  supporting  and  encouraging  than  all  the 
 rest,  it  is  that  which  the  Christian  takes  when  he  feelingly  says, 
 «'  My  soul,  wait  thou  only  upon  God,  for  my  expectation  is  from 
 him."  Take  any  thing  else  away,  but  take  not  away  my  God. 
 This  is  the  last  truth  that  I  will  give  up,  till  I  yield  my  reason  and 
 my  immortal  hopes.  If  there  is  any  truth  in  defence  of  which  I 
 would  go  on  a  crusade — or,  better  still,  in  support  of  which  I 
 would  go  to  the  stake, — it  is  this.  If  you  see  this  denial  shut 
 up  heaven,  and  then,  instead  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  you  see  re- 
 vivals carried  on  by  human  devices  operating  on  the  passions, 
 there  is  more  cause  to  mourn  than  to  rejoice. 
 
 I  do  not  object  to  all  measures  to  arrest  attention,  to  move 
 moderately  the  imagination  and  passions,  and  to  put  the  whole 
 man  into  action  towards  God  and  his  revealed  truths.  I  am  no 
 advocate  for  addressing  men  as  intellectual  statues.  But  there 
 is  always  some  danger  in  working  on  this  part  of  the  human  con- 
 stitution, by  other  means  than  truth  set  in  its  most  affecting  light, 
 and  pressed  home  upon  the  conscience,  and  at  no  period  of  exis- 
 tence is  the  danger  so  great  as  at  the  crisis  referred  to.  The 
 imagination  and  passions  are  useful  handmaids ;  but  when  they 
 assume  dominion,  they  make  a  religion  of  bad  proportions,  if  not 
 altogether  delusive.  This,  the  history  of  religious  enthusiasm 
 shows  on  every  page. 
 
 All  this  is  known  to  the  educated  in  our  country ;  and  if  any 
 of  them  have  adopted  measures  calculated  to  give  undue  prepon- 
 derance to  imagination  and  passion,  it  has  been,  for  the  most 
 part,  to  answer  other  purposes  of  religious  policy.  Much  has 
 been  done  of  late  to  lead  awakened  sinners  to  commit  themselves, 
 n  order  to  get  them  over  that  indecision  and  fear  of  man  which 
 liave  kept  them  back,  and  to  render  it  impossible  for  them  to  re- 
 ;urn  with  consistency.  For  this  purpose,  they  are  called  upon 
 :o  request  public  prayers  by  rising ;  to  come  out  into  the  aisle,  in 
 ;oken  of  tlieir  determination  to  be  for  God ;  to  take  particular 
 seats,  called,  in  bad  English,  "  anxious  seats  ;"  to  come  forward 
 md  kneel,  in  order  to  be  prayed  for;  and,  in  very  many  instances, 
 :o  promise  to  give  themselves  to  religion  at  once.  For  much  the 
 lame  purpose,  converts  are  called  upon  to  take  particular  seats, 
 ind  thus  virtually  to  make  a  profession  in  a  day,  and  are  hurried 
 nto  the  church  in  a  few  weeks.  These  measures,  while  tliey  are 
 t2 
 
436  APPENDIX. 
 
 intended  to  commit  the  actors,  are  meant  also  to  awaken  the 
 attention  of  others,  and  to  serve  as  means  of  general  impression. 
 I  would  not  make  a  man  an  offender  for  a  word ;  but  when  these 
 measures  are  reduced  to  a  system,  and  constantly  repeated — when, 
 instead  of  the  former  dignity  of  a  Christian  assembly,  it  is  daily 
 thrown  into  a  rambling  state  by  these  well-meant  manoeuvres, — 
 it  becomes  a  solemn  question,  whether  they  do  not  give  a  dis- 
 proportionate action  to  imagination  and  passion,  and  lead  to  a  re- 
 liance on  other  means  than  truth  and  prayer,  and  on  other  power 
 than  that  of  God.  I  have  seen  enough  to  convince  me,  that  sin- 
 ners are  very  apt  to  place  a  self-righteous  dependence  on  this  act 
 of  commitment.  "  I  have  taken  one  step,  and  now  I  hope  God 
 will  do  something  for  me,"  is  language  which  I  have  heard  more 
 than  once.  Against  a.viy  jiromises,  express  or  implied,  I  utterly 
 protest.  If  they  are  promises  to  do  any  thing  short  of  real  sub- 
 mission, they  will  bring  up  a  feeling  that  more  the  sinner  is  not 
 bound  to  do  :  if  they  are  promises  to  submit,  they  are  made  in 
 tlie  sinner's  own  strength,  and  are  presumptuous.  The  will, 
 which  forms  resolutions  and  utters  promises,  cannot  control  the 
 heart.  Sinners  are  bound  to  love  God  at  once,  but  they  are  not 
 bound  to  promise  beforehand  to  do  it,  and  rely  on  their  own  will 
 to  change  their  heart.  This  is  self-dependence.  They  are 
 bound  to  go  forth  to  their  work  at  once,  but  they  are  not  bound 
 to  go  alone  :  it  is  their  privilege  and  duty  to  cast  themselves  in- 
 stantly on  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  not  to  take  a  single  step  in  their 
 own  strength.  In  these  extorted  promises  there  is  another  evil — 
 the  substitution  of  human  authority  for  the  divine.  It  is  right 
 for  Christians  to  urge  upon  sinners  the  obligation  of  immediate 
 submission,  and  they  cannot  enforce  this  too  much  by  the  au- 
 thority of  God ;  but  to  stand  over  them  and  say,  "  Come,  now 
 promise — promise  this  moment — do  promise — you  must  promise 
 — promise,  and  I  will  pray  for  you — if  you  don't,  I  won't," — is  over- 
 powering them  with  human  authority,  and  putting  it  in  the  room 
 of  the  divine. 
 
 Sometimes  these  new  measures  are  plainly  intended  to  work 
 on  the  imagination  and  passions.  When,  in  addition  to  all  the 
 rest,  a  whole  assembly  are  called  upon  to  kneel,  what  is  this  but 
 a  measure  intended  merely  for  effect  ?  No  new  truth  is  thereby 
 conveyed  to  the  mind.  Truth  has  to  do  with  reason  and  con- 
 science ;  but  these  tactics  with  imagination  and  passion  first,  and, 
 
APPENDIX.  437 
 
 afterwards,  with  a  stupid  reliance  on  forms;  as  the  whole  history 
 of  the  church  attests.  Is  there  no  danger  that  we  may  again 
 "be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ?"  The  fre- 
 quent repetition  of  these  imposing  ceremonies  will  destroy  their 
 effect,  and  leave  us  with  forms  instead  of  feelings.  It  was  in  this 
 way  that  the  primitive  church  sunk  into  all  tlie  dead  formalities 
 of  tlie  church  of  Rome.  The  ceremonies  were  first  adopted  be- 
 cause they  were  thought  to  be  impressive.  In  time  they  ceased 
 to  impress,  and  then  the  magnificent  and  garnished  body  of  wor- 
 ship was  accepted  for  the  soul.  This  is  the  certain  course  of 
 fallen  nature.  It  is  dangerous  to  work  in  human  inventions  upon 
 the  forms  of  our  worship.  He  who  made  and  united  the  body 
 and  soul,  best  knows  what  forms  are  adapted  to  our  nature.  The 
 more  simple  they  are,  the  less  they  draw  the  mind  off  from  God 
 and  truth. 
 
 God  forbid  that  I  should  speak  against  protracted  meetings, 
 but  I  will  speak  against  their  abuse.  In  this  imperfect  world, 
 it  is  almost  impossible  that  such  a  stimulating  institution  should 
 not  be  abused.  It  is  so  much  easier  to  enter  into  the  excite- 
 ments of  a  protracted  meeting,  than  to  "  tug  at  the  oar  of  prayer" 
 in  secret,  or  even  to  exercise  a  holy  heart — it  is  so  much  easier 
 to  move  the  people  by  these  impassioned  forms,  than  to  bring 
 down  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  struggles  of  faith, — that  there  is  the 
 utmost  danger  that  these  meetings  will  be  put  in  the  room  of 
 secret  prayer,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  even  of  personal  reli- 
 gion. When  I  see  them  relied  on  to  produce  revivals  without 
 previous  prayer,  and  a  boast  made  that  Christians  were  stupid 
 when  they  began — when  I  see  a  revival  of  ten  days  produce  its 
 hundred  converts,  and  the  people,  who  were  stupid  before,  re- 
 lapse into  the  same  stupidity  at  the  end  of  the  protracted  meet- 
 ing,— I  cannot  but  say,  How  different  are  these  from  the  revivals 
 of  the  last  forty  years,  which  were  preceded  by  long  agonies  of 
 desire  and  prayer,  and  which  transmitted  their  spirit  to  many 
 succeeding  months ! 
 
 There  is  another  difference,  I  fear,  in  many  cases In  those 
 
 revivals,  unwearied  pains  were  taken  to  lay  open  the  divine  char- 
 acter, in  all  its  benevolence,  holiness,  and  justice ;  to  present  the 
 divine  government  in  all  its  righteousness  and  purity,  in  all  its 
 sovereignty  and  covenant  faithfulness,  in  all  its  reasonableness, 
 and  benignity,  and  awful  terror;  to  lay  open  the  carnal  heart, 
 
438  APPENDIX. 
 
 festering  with  every  evil  passion,  and  the  horrid  nature  of  sin, 
 with  its  infinite  demerits ;  to  explain  the  great  provision  of  the 
 atonement,  and  the  terms  of  acceptance  with  God ;  to  bring  out 
 the  mercy  which  melts  in  the  gospel,  and  to  press  home  the  in- 
 vitation ;  to  show  the  reasonableness  and  sincerity  of  God  in  all 
 his  treatment  of  sinners,  and  the  unreasonableness  of  their  ob- 
 stinacy in  rejecting  the  gospel.  All  these,  and  many  other  topics, 
 furnish  matter  always  new,  and  always  aflfecting  to  the  conscience. 
 It  was  all  regarded  as  an  exhibition  of  God,  in  his  character, 
 government,  and  relations  to  men  ;  and,  if  we  could  make  a  clear 
 manifestation  of  God,  we  felt  a  confidence  in  leaving  the  issue  in 
 the  hands  of  that  Spirit  whose  office-work  it  is,  to  take  of  the 
 things  of  God  and  show  them  to  men.  But  now,  I  fear,  that,  in 
 many  instances,  there  is  so  much  reliance  on  these  newly-invented 
 means  of  impression,  that  the  truths  of  God  are  but  very  imper- 
 fectly brought  out,  or  even  studied  ;  dependence  being  placed  on 
 a  few  topics  of  exhortation,  without  the  reasons  which  the  truths 
 of  the  universe  furnish.  The  consequence  must  be,  that  the 
 people  will  be  left  in  ignorance,  with  a  high  susceptibility  of  irre- 
 gular excitement ;  and  exactly  fitted,  should  more  sober  habits  re- 
 turn, to  fill  the  ranks  of  the  most  extravagant  sectaries, — the 
 same  that  happened  in  New  England  some  eighty  years  ago. 
 
 I  have  no  fellowship  with  harsh  or  violent  measures  ;  such  as 
 abruptly  telling  a  professor,  that  she  has  no  religion,  and  is  going 
 directly  to  hell,  merely  because  she  is  cold ;  and,  when  she  is 
 horror  struck,  and  begs  you  to  pray  for  her,  tearing  yourself  away, 
 and  saying,  I  wont  pray  for  you  ;  and  breaking  out  of  the  room, 
 leaving  her  in  agonies  on  the  floor ;  all  to  shake  her  off  from  de- 
 pendence on  you,  but  really  endangering  her  reason  and  life. 
 
 Nor  have  I  any  more  complacency  in  public  personalities; 
 such  as  calling  people  by  name  in  prayer  or  preaching;  holding 
 up  certain  neighbourhoods  as  subjects  of  public  prayer,  on  ac- 
 count of  their  special  wickedness  or  neglects,  and,  worse  than 
 deliberately  labouring  to  make  sinners  angry,  in  order  to  show 
 them  how  they  hate  God,  and  his  people,  and  his  truth:  thus 
 doing  evil  that  good  may  come. 
 
 "  Let  your  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches,"  says  Paul ; 
 "  for  it  is  not  permitted  unto  them  to  speak — And  if  they  will 
 learn  any  thing,  let  them  ask  their  husbands  at  horaej  for  it  is  a 
 
APPENDIX.  439 
 
 shame  for  women  to  speak  in  the  church."*  They  may  not  even 
 make  public  inquiries  after  truth.  "  Let  the  women  learn  in 
 silence  with  all  subjection ;  but  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach 
 nor  to  usurp  authority  over  the  man,  but  to  be  in  silence. "f 
 The  context  will  show  that  the  church  referred  to  was  not  a 
 judicatory,  but  a  common  Christian  assembly  for  instruction  and 
 worship;  and  the  reasons  assigned  for  the  prohibition,  apply  as 
 much  to  public  prmjers  as  to  public  teaching,  and  certainly  as 
 much  as  to  public  inquiries  after  truth.  And  prayers  are  public 
 in  any  assembly  of  men  and  women  collected  for  devotion.  It 
 is  not  necessary,  to  make  it  public,  that  the  assembly  should  be 
 in  the  sanctuary,  or  on  the  Sabbath.  The  primitive  Christians 
 had  no  sanctuary,  and  often  held  those  assemblies,  of  which 
 Paul  speaks,  on  other  days  of  the  week.  Wherever  the  sexes 
 are  mixed  up  in  an  assembly  for  social  prayer,  there  the  prohi- 
 bition applies.  Nor  is  this  against  our  mothers,  and  wives,  and 
 sisters,  and  daughters.  They  will  gain  more  respect  and  in- 
 fluence by  keeping  in  the  place  which  nature  and  nature's  God 
 assigned  them,  than  by  breaking  forth,  as  amazons,  into  the  de- 
 partment of  men. 
 
 From  these  excesses  two  special  evils  are  sure  to  follow :  one 
 among  the  ignorant,  the  other  among  the  learned  and  refined. 
 That  among  the  ignorant  is  gross,  palpable  disorder.  It  is  im- 
 possible that  the  local  scenes  of  the  last  six  years  should  have 
 been  enacted,  and  that  the  events  of  the  last  year  should  have 
 given  currency  so  wide  to  some  of  them,  without  producing 
 among  the  ignorant,  outbreaking  disorder  somewhere.  These 
 fruits,  I  hope,  have  not  yet  extensively  appeared;  but  a  late 
 scene,  which  has  been  described  to  me  as  "  a  perfect  revel  of 
 fanaticism,"  may  serve  as  an  example.  Among  other  excesses, 
 when  the  awakened  were  called  out  into  the  aisle,  some  women 
 found  themselves  converted,  and  in  the  midst  of  a  crowded  as- 
 sembly, and  with  a  loud  voice,  began  to  pray  for  their  husbands. 
 And  this  was  taken,  by  men  hitherto  deemed  sober — perhaps 
 too  sober — as  proof  of  the  extraordinary  descent  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit.  Such  disorders,  and  worse  than  these,  will  infallibly 
 spread  themselves  all  abroad,  if  ministers  and  distinguished  mem- 
 bers of  the  church  do  not  combine  in  earnest  to  check  present 
 
 ^  1  Cor.  xiv.  34,  35.  f  1  Tim.  ii.  II,  12. 
 
440  APPENDIX. 
 
 measures.  Human  nature  must  cease  to  be  human  nature,  if 
 this  is  not  the  result.  The  other  evil  referred  to,  is,  that  these 
 excesses,  (I  speak  not  of  the  disorders,)  prejudice  men  of  learn- 
 ing and  taste  against  revivals,  and  arm  the  influence  of  society 
 against  them.  And  thus,  while  they  throw  discredit  on  the 
 most  precious  of  God's  works,  and  obscure  his  glory  where  it  was 
 chiefly  to  be  shown,  they  lay  stumbling-blocks  before  the  blind, 
 over  which  millions  will  fall  into  hell.  Let  the  attention  of  the 
 world  be  aroused  by  every  hallowed  means ;  let  the  imagination 
 and  passions  be  wrought  upon,  as  far  as  the  most  sweet,  and  so- 
 lemn, and  awful  truths  of  God  can  move  them ;  let  every  knee 
 be  pressed  to  the  earth  in  prayer,  and  every  authorized  tongue  be 
 strained  with  entreaties  to  dying  men  ;  let  the  whole  operation 
 be  as  impressive,  as  irresistible,  as  love,  and  truth,  and  eloquence 
 can  make  it :  but  O,  for  the  honour  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit,  and 
 in  pity  to  the  cultivated  millions  of  our  race,  let  revivals  be 
 conducted  with  order  and  taste,  and  shun  every  thing  by  which 
 our  brethren  may  be  offended  or  made  to  fall ! 
 I  am,  Dear  Sir, 
 With  every  sentiment  of  affection, 
 
 Youv  friend  and  brother, 
 
 E.  D.  GRIFFIN. 
 Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 
 
INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY, 
 
 (PREFIXED   TO   THE   AMERICAN   EDITION    OF   THIS   WORK,) 
 BY  THE 
 
 REV.  LEONARD  WOODS,  D.  D. 
 
 Professor  of  Christian  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Andover, 
 Massachusetts. 
 
 If  a  man  wishes  to  ascertain  whether  he  has  a  title  to  an  estate, 
 which  has  been  left  by  a  rich  relative,  he  searches  the  laws  of  the 
 land  respecting  inheritance.  He  examines  the  interpretations 
 which  have  been  given  of  tiiose  laws  in  the  writings  of  the  ablest 
 jurists,  and  in  tiie  decisions  of  courts  of  justice.  He  diligently 
 inquires  into  all  the  circunnstances  of  the  case,  and  into  all  the 
 conditions  willi  which  it  is  necessary  for  him  to  comply,  in 
 order  to  secure  the  possession  of  the  estate.  In  this  business 
 he  proceeds  with  great  zeal,  and  without  any  delay.  The  inter- 
 est which  he  has  in  the  subject  urges  him  on  to  complete  his 
 examination  seasonably,  so  that,  if  his  title  is  clear,  he  may  have 
 the  pleasure  of  anticipating  the  property,  and  in  due  time  of  tak- 
 ing possession  of  it;  and  that  he  may  guard  against  all  mistake, 
 and  against  the  neglect  of  any  measure  which  he  ought  to  adopt. 
 But  what  is  the  largest  estate  on  earth,  compared  with  the  hea- 
 venly inheritance?  And  what  is  the  care  and  diligence  which 
 we  ought  to  exercise  in  order  to  secure  any  earthly  good,  com- 
 pared with  that  which  we  ought  to  exercise  to  make  sure  our  title 
 to  the  blessedness  of  heaven  ? 
 
 But  how  are  we  to  determine  whether  we  have  a  title  to  that 
 blessedness  ? 
 
 Clearly  we  must  do  this  by  ascertaining,  what  is  the  character 
 of  those  who  are  entitled  to  it,  and  whether  that  character  be- 
 longs to  us.  This  is  the  business  of  self-examination ;  a  business 
 of  vast  moment  to  all  Christians,  though  often  neglected,  and, 
 when  not  entirely  neglected,  often  performed  without  due  regard 
 to  the  proper  test  of  character.     No  language  is  adequate  to  de- 
 
 t3 
 
442  APPENDIX. 
 
 scribe  the  evils  which  result,  either  from  the  omission  of  self-in- 
 quiry, or  from  an  attempt  to  perform  the  duty,  while  the  proper 
 rule  of  judgment  is  overlooked. 
 
 This  general  subject  has  often  been  well  explained  and  forcibly 
 inculcated  by  Christian  preachers  and  Christian  writers;  and  it 
 is  more  than  once  suggested  in  the  following  excellent  Lectures. 
 Indeed,  the  author  has  probably  said  as  much  on  the  subject  as 
 he  could  consistently  with  the  end  he  had  in  view,  and  with  the 
 variety  of  interesting  topics  which  he  found  it  necessary  to  dis- 
 cuss.    As  he  has  requested  me  to  make  a  few  remarks,  intro- 
 ductory to  the  Lectures,  and  as  1  have  no  reason  to  believe  that 
 they  can  be  raised  in  the  public  esteem  by  any  recommendation 
 from  me,  I  shall  direct  my  remarks  to  a  point  of  great  practical 
 importance,  and  shall  endeavour  to  show,  as  clearly  as  possible, 
 that  in  the  whole  business  of  examining  ourselves,  and  judging  of 
 religious  character,  we  should  make  the  word  of  God  our  rule. 
 The  rule  is  equally  proper  in  judging  of  ourselves  and  of  others. 
 A  little  consideration  will  make  it  manifest  that  the  word  of 
 God  is  the  only  safe  rule.     Neither  the  opinions  of  the  world, 
 nor  the  character  of  Christians,  nor  the  particular  experience  of 
 those  around  us,  nor  any  views  which  we  might  be  led  to  enter- 
 tain of  the  nature  of  religion  by  our  own  reasoning,  or  by  our 
 own  feelings,  can  be  a  safe  standard.     The  prevailing  opinions 
 of  the  world,  so  far  from  being  certainly  right,  are  very  likely  to 
 be  wrong,  because  the  world  lieth  in  darkness.     Even  Christians 
 are  all  very  imperfect,  and  their  faults  may  be  more  visible  than 
 their  excellencies ;  so  that  measuring  ourselves  by  them  would 
 evidently  expose  us  to  mistakes.     As  to  the  religious  experience 
 of  those  around  us,  it  may  be  true  and  saving,  or  it  may  be  false 
 and  delusive.     At  best  it  will  doubtless  be  a  mixed  experience. 
 And  unless  we  have  some  higher  rule  of  judgment,  how  shall  we 
 be  able  to  separate  the  true  from  the  false,  the  wheat  from  the 
 chaff?     If  we  judge  of  ourselves  by  what  we  know  of  the  experi- 
 ence of  others,  we  shall  be  in  danger  of  setting  a  high  value  upon 
 that  which  is  worthless,  and  a  low  value  upon  that  which  con- 
 stitutes the  very  essence  of  religion.     Who  is  able  to  form  a  safe 
 and  perfect  standard  of  judgment  in  regard  to  religious  character, 
 but  that  Being  whose  knowledge  is  infinite,  and  who  is  therefore 
 liable  to  no  mistake?     Who  but  God  perfectly  knows  the  nature 
 of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  the  necessary  qualifications  of 
 
APPENDIX.  443 
 
 those  who  shall  be  admitted  into  it  ?  If  any  man  should  under- 
 take by  his  own  wisdom,  without  divine  teaching,  to  make  out  a 
 description  of  the  qualifications  which  the  heirs  of  heaven  must 
 have,  he  would  undoubtedly  fall  into  various  errors ;  and  his  er- 
 rors would  misguide  all  those  who  looked  on  him  as  a  standard. 
 A  rule  of  judgment  on  which  we  can  safely  rely,  must  be  formed 
 by  God  himself,  or  by  those  who  enjoy  his  infallible  guidance. 
 If  we  faithfully  attend  to  a  rule  formed  in  this  way,  we  may  ex- 
 pect that  the  conclusions  which  we  adopt  will  be  according  to 
 truth,  and  will  stand  for  ever. 
 
 Another  reason,  and  one  of  great  moment,  for  making  the 
 word  of  God  our  rule  of  judgment,  is,  that  this  ivill  be  the  rule  of 
 judgment  at  the  last  daij.  Christ  himself  has  expressly  informed 
 us,  that  the  word  which  he  spake  shall  judge  us  at  the  last  day. 
 In  matters  of  a  civil  nature,  we  search  for  those  laws  and  prece- 
 dents which  are  to  be  the  rule  of  judgment.  In  special  cases,  we 
 search  again  and  again,  and  ask  the  counsel  of  those  who  possess 
 superior  skill;  so  that  we  may  determine  as  exactly  as  possible 
 what  will  be  the  decision  of  the  court  of  justice,  and  may  govern 
 ourselves  accordingly.  Such  a  mode  of  proceeding  is  important 
 in  the  highest  degree  with  respect  to  our  spiritual  concerns.  Our 
 state  for  eternity  is  to  be  decided  at  the  judgment-day.  God 
 has  graciously  informed  us,  that  his  word,  contained  in  the  Scrip- 
 tures, will  be  the  rule  of  final  decision.  To  determine,  then, 
 how  our  character  will  appear  at  the  last  day,  it  is  only  necessary 
 that  we  should  try  ourselves  faithfully  by  the  word  of  God.  If 
 we  try  ourselves  by  any  rule  less  elevated  and  less  strict  than 
 this,  it  may  lead  us  to  cherish  a  false  hope  of  future  happiness ; 
 and  that  hope,  though  it  may  afi'ord  us  pleasure  now,  will  perish 
 for  ever  when  God  takes  away  the  soul.  And  who  would  wish 
 for  a  hope  built  on  delusion  ?  The  painfulness  of  the  final  dis- 
 appointment must  be  far  more  than  an  over-balance  for  all  the 
 pleasure  which  can  now  be  derived  from  such  a  delusion.  And, 
 besides  this,  the  indulgence  of  a  delusive  hope  is,  of  all  things, 
 the  most  likely  to  prevent  us  from  obtaining  that  hope  which  is 
 sure  and  steadfast. 
 
 This  is  a  subject  of  most  serious  interest  to  all  the  heirs  of  im- 
 mortality. When  in  our  seasons  of  reflection  that  weighty  ques- 
 tion arises  in  our  minds,  Whether  we  have  a  title  to  the  kingdom  of 
 heaven,  it  is  indescribably  important  that  we  should  repair  directly 
 
444  APPENDIX. 
 
 to  the  word  of  God,  and  judge  of  our  cliaracter  and  prospects  by 
 that  sure  standard.  Many  of  the  books  which  have  been  written 
 by  pious  and  learned  men  on  the  nature  and  evidences  of  religion, 
 exhibit  the  truth  with  clearness  and  fidelity,  and  may  be  consulted 
 with  great  profit.  But  they  should  never  be  substituted  for  the 
 word  of  God.  Nor  should  any  works  of  human  origin  be  so  used 
 as  to  diminish  in  our  view  the  importance  of  Scripture,  or  in  any 
 degree  to  withdraw  our  attention  from  it.  Religious  books 
 should  be  calculated  to  raise  our  esteem  for  the  Bible,  and  to  aid 
 us  in  understanding  its  instructions,  and  in  applying  them  to  our 
 own  case.  If  they  have  a  ditferent  influence,  they  are  not  only 
 useless,  but  hurtful. 
 
 The  general  view  which  I  have  now  taken  of  the  propriety  and 
 importance  of  making  the  word  of  God  our  rule  of  judgment  re- 
 specting character,  may  be  sufficient.  But  as  1  apprehend  that 
 this  is  a  subject  on  which  inadequate  and  erroneous  appre- 
 liensions  are  often  entertained,  I  shall  endeavour  to  make  the 
 rule  itself  as  plain  and  obvious  as  possible.  For  this  purpose,  I 
 shall  select  a  few  passages  of  Scripture,  where  the  nature  and 
 evidences  of  true  religion  are  brought  into  view  professedly,  and 
 with  more  than  ordinary  prominence  and  fulness  ;  and  then,  in- 
 stead of  referring  to  the  Bible  generally,  I  shall,  for  the  present, 
 refer  definitely  to  these  prominent  passages  as  our  rule  ;  wishing, 
 however,  to  have  it  well  understood,  that  the  other  texts  which 
 relate  to  the  same  subject  are  to  be  treated  in  the  same  manner. 
 
 1  begin  with  the  Decalogue,  Exodus  xx.  3 — 17.  These  ten 
 precepts,  written  on  tables  of  stone  by  the  finger  of  God,  show 
 what  are  those  affections  and  actions  which  God  requires  of  us. 
 They  are  contained  summarily,  as  Christ  teaches  us,  in  these  two 
 commands : — 
 
 "  Thou  sbalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
 with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy  strength  ; 
 and  thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself." 
 
 This  is  a  direct  and  intelligible  account  of  the  sum  of  human 
 duty — a  description  of  that  holy  character  which  we  ought  always 
 to  possess  and  to  exhibit. 
 
 The  next  passage  I  shall  quote,  points  out  our  particular  duty 
 as  sinners. 
 
 Mark  i.  15.  Jesus  preached,  **  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gos- 
 pel." 
 
APPENDIX.  445 
 
 I  next  refer  to  a  place  (Matth.  v.  3 — 9)  where  Christ  under- 
 takes, with  a  striking  particularity,  to  delineate  the  peculiar  traits 
 of  character  which  belong  to  his  disciples.  It  is  evidently  his 
 object  to  correct  false  notions  of  practical  godliness,  and  to  ex- 
 hibit, in  one  connected  and  delightful  view,  the  qualifications  of 
 those  who  shall  enjoy  the  happiness  of  his  kingdom  : — 
 
 "  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit. — Blessed  are  they  that  mourn. 
 — Blessed  are  the  meek — Blessed  are  they  who  hunger  and 
 thirst  after  righteousness — Blessed  are  the  merciful. — Blessed 
 are  the  pure  in  heart. — Blessed  are  the  peace-makers. — Blessed 
 are  they  that  are  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake." 
 
 Isa.  Ixvi.  2.  "  To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that  is 
 poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  trembleth  at  my  word." 
 
 Matth.  V.  44.  "  I  say  unto  you.  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them 
 that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them 
 that  despitefully  use  you,  and  persecute  you." 
 
 In  Matth.  vi.  5 — 15.  Christ  gives  his  disciples  the  most  par- 
 ticular directions  as  to  the  spirit  and  manner  of  their  devotions : 
 
 "  When  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  be  as  the  hypocrites  are ; 
 for  they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the 
 
 corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men But  thou, 
 
 when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet ;  and  when  tliou  hast 
 shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret ;  and  thy 
 Father,  who  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly.  But  when 
 ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do :  for  they 
 think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking.  Be  not  ye 
 therefore  like  unto  them — After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye  : 
 Our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name.  Thy 
 kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven. 
 Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as 
 we  forgive  our  debtors.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation ;  but 
 deliver  us  from  evil :  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
 and  the  glory,  for  ever.  Amen.  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their 
 trespasses,  your  heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive  you  :  but  if 
 ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father  for- 
 give your  trespasses." 
 
 1  Pet.  ii.  7.   "  Unto  you  who  believe,  Christ  is  precious." 
 John  xiv.  15,  21.     "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments. 
 — He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is 
 that  loveth  me." 
 
446  APPENDIX. 
 
 Philip,  ii.  5.  "  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ 
 Jesus." 
 
 Luke  ix.  23.  "  And  Jesus  said  to  them  all,  If  any  man  will 
 oome  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  daily, 
 and  follow  me." 
 
 John  xvi.  8.  "  And  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  come,  he  will 
 convince  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness,  and  of  judg- 
 ment." 
 
 Gal.  V.  22,  23.  "  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace, 
 long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temper- 
 ance." 
 
 As  the  passages  here  selected  are  very  intelligible,  and  as  they 
 are  among  the  principal  ones  relating  to  Christian  character,  they 
 will  be  sufficient  for  my  present  purpose.  So  far  as  these  lead- 
 ing texts  are  concerned,  we  see  at  once  what  is  our  rule  of  judg- 
 ment, and  what  inquiries  we  are  to  make  in  order  to  determine 
 whether  we  are  Christians.  Do  we  conform  in  any  measure  to 
 the  holy  precepts  which  were  written  on  tables  of  stone  by  the 
 finger  of  God?  Do  we  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our 
 heart,  and  our  neighbours  as  ourselves?  Have  we  repented 
 of  sin,  and  turned  from  it?  Do  we  believe  in  Christ,  as  he  is 
 set  forth  in  the  gospel  ?  Is  he  precious  to  us  ?  Is  the  same 
 mind  in  us  which  was  in  him  ?  Do  we  deny  ourselves  daily  ? 
 Have  we  been  convinced  of  sin  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  Have  we 
 the  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  described  by  the  apostle ;  and  the  marks 
 of  discipleship,  described  by  our  Saviour?  Are  we  poor  in 
 spirit?  Do  we  mourn  with  the  mourning  of  penitents  ?  Are  we 
 meek  and  merciful  ?  Do  we  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
 ness ?  Are  we  peace-makers?  Are  we  pure  in  heart?  Do 
 our  prayers  answer  to  the  pattern  which  Christ  gave?  Do  we 
 forgive  and  love  our  enemies,  and  do  them  good,  and  pray  for 
 them  ?  Do  we  show  our  love  to  Christ  by  keeping  his  com- 
 mandments? 
 
 These  questions  bring  into  view  the  principal  evidences  of 
 piety,  the  principal  rule  by  which  we  are  to  try  ourselves.  When 
 the  judgment-day  comes,  we  shall  stand  or  fall  as  we  are  con- 
 formed or  not  to  this  rule. 
 
 The  practice  of  making  the  word  of  God  our  rule,  as  here  re- 
 commended, would  produce  the  most  desirable  and  important 
 effects. 
 
APPENDIX.  447 
 
 It  loould  have  an  influence  highly  favourable  to  the  character  of 
 Christians,  through  their  whole  course — If  tliey  judge  themselves 
 by  any  other  rule,  the  various  evils  of  their  hearts,  and  the  faults 
 which  cleave  to  their  characters,  may  be,  and  probably  will  be, 
 in  a  great  measure  concealed  from  their  view.  But  the  word  of 
 God  sheds  a  clear  and  penetrating  light  on  their  whole  character, 
 even  on  the  most  secret  springs  of  action,  helps  them  to  discover 
 what  is  wrong,  and  how  much  remains  to  be  done  in  the  work 
 of  sanctification.  If  men  stop  where  they  are  when  first  renewed, 
 the  great  object  of  divine  grace  in  their  renewal,  either  as  to  their 
 character,  their  usefulness,  or  their  enjoyment,  cannot  be  attained. 
 Now  if  they  constantly  look  into  the  Bible  as  their  directory,  and 
 there  learn  what  they  are,  and  what  they  ought  to  be,  and  if  they 
 labour  to  conform  in  all  respects  to  that  perfect  standard,  they 
 will  constantly  grow  in  grace,  and  be  constantly  rising  towards 
 the  stature  of  perfect  men  in  Christ.  The  faults  which  are  found 
 in  Christians,  and  which  occasion  so  much  injury  to  their  cause, 
 are  undoubtedly  owing,  in  a  great  measure,  to  their  substituting 
 something  else  in  the  place  of  holy  writ,  as  the  rule  of  their  prac- 
 tical judgment.  While  they  satisfy  themselves  with  conforming 
 to  a  false  or  defective  standard,  they  will  be  satisfied  with  a  false 
 or  defective  piety.  It  is  a  fact  well  known,  and  often  recognised, 
 that  those  Christians  who  have  paid  the  most  scrupulous  atten- 
 tion to  the  word  of  God  as  the  standard  of  character,  have  at- 
 tained to  the  highest  degree  of  moral  excellence.  They  have 
 been  the  most  humble  and  penitent;  because  they  have  seen  the 
 most  clearly  how  small  the  measure  of  their  holiness,  and  how 
 many  their  failings  and  sins.  The  pride  of  their  hearts  has  been 
 continually  mortified,  by  looking  at  themselves  in  the  light  of 
 God's  holy  word.  They  have  had  the  strongest  faith  in  Christ; 
 because  they  have  had  the  deepest  conviction  of  their  own  sin- 
 fulness, and  misery,  and  helplessness,  and  the  clearest  views  of 
 his  glory  and  fulness.  They  have  been  the  most  sincere  and  fer- 
 vent in  prayer ;  because,  by  making  the  Scriptures  their  rule,  they 
 have  become  the  most  deeply  sensible  of  their  poverty,  and  of 
 the  abundance  of  blessings  they  need;  the  most  sensible  too  that 
 no  one  but  God  can  bestow  these  blessings;  and  particularly,  that 
 tliey  must  trust  in  him  alone  to  supply  what  is  wanting  in  their 
 Christian  character.  Thus  they  have  been  brought  to  feel  a  strong 
 attachment  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  to  be  importunate  and 
 
448  APPENDIX. 
 
 persevering  in  prayer.  Such  Christians  have  been  the  most  obe- 
 dient to  the  divine  commands,  the  most  active  in  doing  good, 
 and  the  most  patient  and  submissive  under  trials ;  because  the 
 word  of  God  has  most  effectually  taught  them,  that  such  obe- 
 dience and  activity,  and  submission,  is  a  reasonable  service,  and 
 is  to  be  regarded  as  the  very  substance  of  practical  religion,  and 
 the  grand  proof  of  regeneration. 
 
 The  diligent  and  faithful  use  of  the  ivord  of  God,  as  the  rule  of 
 judgment,  would  have  an  influence  jyeculiarly  important  in  regard 
 to  those  who  have  just  begun  to  attend  to  the  subject  of  religion. 
 
 Take  the  case  of  a  sudden  conversion. — -One  who  has  long  lived 
 in  thoughtless  security,  and  has  perhaps  been  an  opposer  of  reli- 
 gion, is  to-day  awakened  from  his  slumbers;  and  in  a  very  short 
 time  he  thinks  himself  a  Christian.  He  is  surprised  and  delighted 
 at  the  sudden  change  which  has  taken  place  in  his  feelings ;  is  full 
 of  gratitude,  and  rejoices  in  hope.  Now,  adhering  conscientiously 
 to  the  word  of  God  as  our  rule,  how  are  we  to  proceed  in  regard 
 to  such  a  case. 
 
 I  reply :  So  far  as  the  person  referred  to  gives  evidence  of  right 
 views  and  feelings,  though  for  only  a  few  hours  or  minutes,  we 
 are  to  regard  him  in  a  favourable  light,  and  to  indulge  a  hope  that 
 the  sovereign  grace  of  God  has  visited  his  soul.  And  there  may 
 perhaps  be  as  much  evidence  of  this  as  the  shortness  of  the  time 
 will  permit.  But  may  we  unhesitatingly  and  confidently  pro- 
 nounce him  to  be  converted  9  Suppose  we  do  this,  and  then  sup- 
 pose what  too  often  takes  place,  that  in  a  few  days  or  a  few 
 months,  he  loses  his  religious  impreosions,  returns  to  his  sins, 
 and  is  in  all  essential  points  as  he  was  before,  except  perhaps 
 that  his  proud,  selfish  heart  shows  itself  in  different  ways — what 
 do  we  think  now?  Do  we  still  pronounce  him  a  convert?  No. 
 We  begin  to  doubt.  The  favourable  opinion  we  had  of  his  char- 
 acter we  fear  was  a  mistake ;  and  we  regret  that  we  expressed 
 so  unqualified  an  opinion  in  his  favour,  especially  as  our  opinion 
 may  have  led  him  to  think  well  of  himself,  and  helped  to  confirm 
 his  delusion.  Let  us  then  go  back,  and  see  what  the  mistake 
 WBS.  It  is  evident  that  our  great  mistake  lay  in  our  neglecting 
 to  make  the  word  of  God  our  rule.  A  faithful  adherence  to  this 
 was  all  that  was  necessary.  Shall  we  then  go  over  the  subject 
 again,  with  a  strict  regard  to  the  rule  ?  The  person  shows  a 
 sudden  alteration  in  his  mind,  and  says,  he  repents  and  believes. 
 
APPENDIX.  449 
 
 What  shall  we  think  of  such  a  case?  And  how  shall  we  treat  it  ? 
 I  reply.  If  he  truly  repents  and  believes,  he  is  a  Christian,  re- 
 newed, pardoned,  and  entitled  to  heaven.  But  his  saying  that 
 he  does  this,  can  be  no  certain  proof  that  he  really  does  it ;  be- 
 cause he  may  say  it  insincerely.  Nor  is  it  a  certain  proof  that  he 
 truly  repents  and  believes,  that  he  really  thinks  he  repents  and 
 believes;  because  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  even  more 
 deceitful  than  the  deceitful  tongue ;  and  by  such  a  heart  he  may 
 be  led  to  judge  erroneously  respecting  himself.  It  is  clear,  then, 
 that  if  we  would  exercise  a  sober  mind,  and  keep  on  Scripture 
 ground,  we  must  not  undertake  to  judge  any  farther  than  evi- 
 dence will  warrant;  that  is,  we  must  avoid  a  hasty  judgment. 
 And  a  judgment  that  rests  on  a  person's  expressions  or  appear- 
 ance for  a  short  time,  must,  in  ordinary  cases,  be  hasty;  because, 
 ordinarily,  a  short  time  is  not  sufficient  to  exhibit  such  evidence 
 as  may  safely  be  made  the  ground  of  judgment.  The  feelings, 
 and  words,  and  actions  of  a  professed  convert  may  be  owing  to 
 other  causes  than  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  We  must 
 wait  then,  patiently  wait,  to  see  whether  he  brings  forth  fruit 
 meet  for  repentance.  Look  at  the  passages  of  Scripture  which 
 exhibit  the  prominent  traits  of  Christian  character,  and  you  will 
 see  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  judge  in  an  hour,  or  a  day, 
 whether  those  traits  belong  to  a  particular  person.  How  can  he 
 show  that  he  repents  and  belreves,  before  he  has  time  to  show 
 the  operations  and  fruits  of  repentance  and  faith?  or  that  he  has 
 the  law  of  God  within  his  heart,  before  he  shows  by  his  actions 
 that  he  is  obedient?  In  order  to  make  it  manifest  that  he  is 
 humble,  contrite,  poor  in  spirit,  meek,  patient,  forgiving,  diligent 
 in  doing  good,  and  fervent  in  prayer,  he  must  have  time,  oppor- 
 tunities, occasions,  trials.  From  the  nature  of  the  case,  the  evi- 
 dence  of  piety  must  be  gradual.  A  small  degree  may  be  exhi- 
 bited the  first  day  or  hour  of  a  man's  religious  life;  and  we  may 
 have  a  small  degree  of  hope — a  hope  proportionate  to  the  degree 
 of  evidence.  But  it  is  contrary  to  Scripture,  contrary  to  reason 
 and  sober  judgment,  and  a  sign  of  rashness,  for  us  to  make  up 
 our  minds  confidently  respecting  a  person's  conversion,  or  to 
 speak  confidently  of  it  to  others,  when  he  has  had  opportunity  to 
 give  but  slight  and  dubious  evidence  of  conversion.  We  must 
 therefore  check  the  spirit  of  impatience  and  haste,  must  guard 
 against  all  excitements  inconsistent  with  enlightened  reason,  and 
 
450  APPENDIX. 
 
 must  suspend  our  opinion,  till  the  person  makes  it  appear  by  his 
 life  whether  he  has  the  marks  of  a  Christian.  Nothing  can  be 
 more  obvious  than  that  men  will  ordinarily  be  liable  to  mistakes 
 if  they  take  upon  them  to  speak  decisively  as  to  the  conversion 
 of  others,  or  to  judge  decisively  of  their  own,  on  the  ground  of 
 what  takes  place  in  a  short  time.  A  man  is  suddenly  waked  up 
 to  the  importance  of  religion.  Seeing  himself  to  be  a  sinner, 
 under  condemnation,  he  is  distressed  and  agitated.  But  on  hear- 
 jng  the  messages  of  divine  mercy,  and  the  offers  of  free  pardon, 
 he  is  filled  with  inexpressible  rapture,  resolves  to  be  a  Christian, 
 cries.  Glory  to  God,  and  exults  in  the  hope  of  heaven.  Now 
 many  Christians  at  the  present  day  look  upon  such  appearances 
 as  good  evidence  of  a  saving  change,  and,  without  any  qualifica- 
 tion, speak  of  the  person  who  exhibits  them  as  converted.  But, 
 is  this  according  to  truth  ?  Is  it  the  dictate  of  Christian  wisdom  ? 
 What  real  evidence  is  there  that  the  person  described  has  been 
 savingly  converted?  Does  the  evidence  consist  in  the  sudden 
 waking  up  of  the  mind  to  the  things  of  religion  ?  in  a  conscious- 
 ness of  guilt?  in  fear,  and  distress,  and  agitation?  We  learn 
 from  the  Scriptures,  that  these  things  afi"ord  no  satisfactory  evi- 
 dence of  conversion.  Is  evidence  found  in  the  rapturous  joy 
 which  is  excited  by  the  oflFer  of  pardon,  and  by  the  hope  of  hap- 
 piness in  heaven  ?  The  slightest  acquaintance  with  the  nature 
 of  man  teaches,  and  the  word  of  God  teaches  more  fully,  that 
 such  joy  is  altogether  equivocal,  as  it  has  in  ten  thousand  in- 
 stances sprung  from  a  selfish  and  deluded  heart,  and  may  spring 
 from  the  same  source  in  the  case  before  us.  There  is  nothing  of 
 more  dubious  import  than  the  feeling  and  utterance  of  such  rap- 
 turous joy. 
 
 But  is  not  joy  among  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit?  Yes  ;  true  joy 
 is  so. — But  we  learn  from  the  Bible,  that  there  is  a  joy  which  is 
 false,  growing  out  of  a  deceived  heart.  We  have  to  determine, 
 then,  whether  the  joy  excited  in  the  individual  before  us  is  true 
 or  false ;  and  we  must  do  this  by  attending  to  the  circumstances 
 of  the  case,  and  to  the  consequences  which  follow.  We  must 
 endeavour  to  ascertain  whether  he  has  any  spiritual  knowledge 
 of  God,  any  conviction  of  ill-desert  and  vileness,  any  cordial 
 hatred  of  sin,  any  faith  in  the  Saviour;  whether  he  is  humble  and 
 of  a  contrite  spirit ;  whether  he  pants  after  holiness,  denies  him- 
 self, forgives  and  loves  his  enemies,  is  like  Christ,  and  has  respect 
 
APPENDIX.  451 
 
 to  all  the  divine  precepts.  These,  according  to  the  Bible,  are 
 the  main  points.  Any  one  of  these  is  far  more  important,  and 
 ought  to  be  far  more  insisted  upon,  as  an  evidence  of  regenera- 
 tion, than  the  highest  transports  of  joy. 
 
 Is  the  fact,  that  the  individual  referred  to  expresses  a  hope  re- 
 specting himself,  any  decisive  evidence  of  his  conversion? — We 
 cannot  admit  this,  because  the  Scriptures  teach  us  that  there  is  a 
 false  hope,  as  well  as  a  true.  Instead,  therefore,  of  pronouncing 
 confidently  that  the  person  is  converted  because  he  has  a  hope, 
 we  have  to  ascertain  whether  the  hope  is  a  true  Christian  hope. 
 And  to  do  this,  we  must  wait  for  the  evidence  of  all  the  disposi- 
 tions of  the  believer,  as  described  in  the  places  above  cited.  And 
 this  again  will  require  time,  and  care,  and  patient  observation, 
 and  a  frequent  suspension  of  our  judgment.  And  how  can  any 
 one,  imless  he  is  of  an  impatient,  rash  spirit,  object  to  this  mode 
 of  proceeding;  considering  that  it  is  of  no  kind  of  importance,  in 
 any  respect,  that  we  should  form  a  judgment  immediately,  and 
 considering,  especially,  that  a  judgment  formed  on  mistaken 
 grounds,  whether  in  regard  to  ourselves  or  others,  will  stand  for 
 nothing  at  the  last  day,  and  will  tend  more  than  almost  any  other 
 cause  to  injure  and  ruin  the  soul  ? 
 
 I  have  said  that  time  is  necessary. — The  very  nature  of  the 
 rule  shows  this  to  be  so.  For  how  can  the  rule  be  applied  to 
 any  one  as  a  test  of  character,  except  as  his  cliaracter  is  made 
 visible  by  his  conduct?  If  we  were  omniscient,  we  could  look 
 directly  into  the  lieart,  see  all  the  secret  springs  of  action,  and 
 pass  sentence  upon  the  character  at  once,  without  any  danger  of 
 mistake.  But  as  we  can  know  men  only  by  their  fruits,  we  must 
 wait  for  the  fruits  to  appear.  When  we  see  blossoms  upon  a 
 tree,  we  may  hope  for  fruit,  and  may  hope  that  the  fruit  will  be 
 good ;  and  thus  prove  the  tree  to  be  good.  But  before  we  can 
 actually  judge  as  to  the  goodness  of  the  tree,  we  must  see  and 
 examine  the  fruit;  and  to  do  this,  we  must  take  time.  Without 
 time  it  is  impossible  to  determine  whether  a  sinner  truly  repents, 
 and  has  a  character  which  answers  to  the  requisitions  of  God's 
 holy  word. 
 
 As  to  the  individual  whose  case  I  have  introduced,  I  have  one 
 more  inquiry :  Is  it  a  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  conversion,  that 
 he  resolves  to  be  a  Christian,  and  to  act  henceforth  on  the  Lord's 
 side  ? — I  answer  -.  If  his  resolution  springs  from  right  motives, 
 and  is  sincere  and  pious,  it  is  one  sign  of  conversion ;  though  not 
 
452  APPENDIX. 
 
 one  which  is  most  frequently  insisted  upon  in  the  word  of  God. 
 But  how  shall  we  know  that  his  resolution  is  sincere  and  pious? 
 How  can  he  give  evidence  of  this,  but  by  acting  out  the  Christian 
 temper,  and  by  showing  that  his  character  agrees,  in  some  good 
 measure,  with  the  infallible  rule  above  presented  from  the  word 
 of  God?  Suppose,  what  is  often  a  fact,  that  he  who  says  he  is 
 resolved  to  be  a  Christian,  manifests  no  conviction  of  the  evil  of 
 sin,  or  the  desperate  wickedness  of  his  own  heart,  no  humility,  or 
 self-abhorrence,  or  contriteness  of  spirit,  no  readiness  to  make 
 confession,  no  sense  of  his  own  weakness  and  insufficiency,  and 
 no  cordial  trust  in  the  grace  of  Christ — is  he  to  be  regarded  as  a 
 Christian,  because  he  says  he  resolves  to  be  one  ?  Or  suppose  his 
 resolution  to-day  appears  in  all  respects  as  we  should  wish — 
 serious,  humble,  pious,  the  fruit  of  a  renewed  heart — but  after  a 
 while  his  excitement  passes  away,  and  he  shows  that  he  has  the 
 same  heart  as  before, — is  his  resolution  to  be  a  Christian  still  to 
 be  viewed  as  an  evidence  of  conversion  ?  No.  Such  a  resolution 
 maybe  made  a  thousand  times,  and  with  apparent  seriousness  too, 
 but  without  any  right  feelings  of  heart,  or  any  holy  fruits  in  the 
 life.  So  that  the  great  question  is  not,  whether  a  man  in  any 
 way  resolves  to  be  a  Christian,  but  how  he  resolves.  What  is  the 
 state  of  mind  from  which  his  resolution  springs,  and  what  influ- 
 ence has  it  on  his  life?  To  determine  whether  his  resolution  is 
 any  evidence  of  piety,  we  must  bring  him  and  his  resolution  to 
 the  same  test.  Has  he  the  traits  of  character  which  are  so  plainly 
 delineated  in  the  places  I  have  selected?  To  answer  this  ques- 
 tion properly  is  not  the  business  of  a  moment.  And  if  any  one 
 does  answer  it  in  a  moment,  he  may  soon  have  reason  to  reverse 
 his  answer.  And  though  he  should  see  no  reason  to  reverse  it, 
 it  may  be  reversed  at  the  judgment-day. 
 
 Finally,  Let  us  keep  in  mind  that  great  care  and  caution  are 
 necessary,  if  we  would  form  a  judgment  respecting  the  conver- 
 sion of  sinners  according  to  the  rule  of  God's  word — But  this 
 care  and  caution  should  be  joined  with  great  affection  and  tender- 
 ness, and  with  a  disposition  to  encourage  all  that  is  right,  and  to 
 hope  well  of  those  who  begin  to  attend  to  the  one  thing  needful. 
 So  far  as  they  appear  to  love  the  truth,  and  to  be  of  a  penitent, 
 humble,  docile  spirit,  we  should  think  favourably  of  them,  and 
 heartily  thank  God  for  his  goodness;  still  remembering  that,  as 
 we  cannot  search  the  heart,  we  must  know  them  by  their  fruits, 
 and  must  wait  to  see  what  the  fruits  are.     This  mode  of  forming 
 
APPENDIX.  453 
 
 a  judgment,  whether  respecting  ourselves  or  others,  is  attended 
 with  obvious  advantages,  without  any  real  disadvantages.  If  a 
 man  is  truly  converted,  it  will  be  no  injury  to  him  to  suspend  his 
 judgment  a  while  as  to  his  own  state,  and  to  wait  till  he  has  op- 
 portunity to  see  what  his  habitual  feelings  and  actions  are.  It 
 will  do  him  no  hurt,  but  probably  much  good,  for  his  friends  to 
 wait  a  while,  to  see  whether  he  lives  like  a  Christian.  It  will  do 
 no  hurt  to  a  revival  of  religion,  but  will  be  an  evidence  that  the 
 revival  is  the  work  of  God,  to  have  it  universally  understood  and 
 deeply  felt,  that  "  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,"  and  that 
 no  man  can  expect  to  come  to  a  right  decision  respecting  his  own 
 character,  or  the  character  of  others,  without  some  opportunity 
 for  the  application  of  the  rule  of  judgment,  and  the  trial  of  char- 
 acter. This  principle,  well  fixed  in  the  mind,  would  promote 
 watchfulness,  self-inquiry,  prayer,  and  a  diligent  endeavour  to 
 know  and  do  God's  will,  among  those  who  are  setting  out  in  a 
 religious  course.  It  would  make  them  jealous  over  one  another, 
 and  especially  over  themselves,  with  a  godly  jealousy.  It  would 
 fix  in  their  minds  the  important  sentiment,  that  religion  is  no 
 sudden  start,  no  excitement  of  aiiimal  feeling,  no  fire  quickly 
 kindled  and  quickly  extinguislied  ;  but  a  sanctified  disposition  of 
 heart,  an  active,  holy,  durable  principle,  influencing  the  life.  And 
 the  natural  consequence  of  this  sentiment  would  be,  that  they 
 would  indulge  and  express  no  more  confidence  that  they  have  re- 
 ligion, than  they  would  be  warranted  to  do  by  its  fruits  appearing 
 in  their  conduct.  Making  the  word  of  God  the  only  standard  of 
 religion,  and  of  religious  ciiaracter,  would  be  the  direct  way  to 
 detect  hypocrisy,  to  prevent  delusion,  to  discourage  false,  enthu- 
 siastic aifections,  and  to  preserve  order  and  purity  in  the  church. 
 And  it  would  have  the  peculiar  effect  to  render  Christians  sen- 
 sible of  their  insufficiency  for  the  work  to  which  they  are  called, 
 and  of  their  constant  need  of  divine  aid,  and  would  produce  in 
 them  a  sincere  reliance  on  the  grace  of  God.  If  we  set  up  a 
 religion  which  varies  essentially  from  the  Scripture  rule — a  reli- 
 gion which  consists  in  the  stirring  of  the  passions,  or  the  eiforts 
 of  mere  self-love,  and  which  comes  within  the  reach  of  the  unre- 
 newed heart — we  can  indeed  easily  exercise  such  a  religion  of 
 ourselves.  To  this  we  are  perfectly  adequate,  without  any  special 
 divine  help.  For  who  needs  special  divine  help  to  enable  him 
 to  deceive  himself,  and  to  indulge  the  hope  of  the  hypocrite? 
 Who  has  occasion  to  rely  on  the  grace  of  God,  in  order  to  the 
 
454.  APPENDIX. 
 
 exercise  of  a  proud,  selfish,  false  religion  ?  But  let  a  man  set  up 
 before  him  a  religion  which  agrees  with  the  word  of  God,  parti- 
 cularly with  the  prominent  passages  quoted  above,  and  let  him 
 make  it  the  great  object  of  his  desires  and  efforts  to  cultivate 
 such  a  religion,  and  to  exhibit  all  its  lovely  fruits,  and  he  will 
 quickly  learn  that  his  strength  is  weakness.  He  will  find  that 
 the  practice  of  true  religion  is  totally  against  the  natural  disposi- 
 tions of  his  heart :  that  it  requires  constant  self-denial ;  a  con- 
 stant struggle  against  the  law  in  his  members;  a  constant  en- 
 deavour to  subdue  and  mortify  his  corrupt  heart;  that  it  must 
 involve  bim  in  an  endless  warfare  against  hostile  powers  without 
 and  within.  The  labour  he  undertakes  is  arduous.  The  travel 
 is  all  the  way  up-hill,  and  frequently  up  very  steep  ascents. 
 Every  one  who  truly  enlists  in  this  work  will  quickly  find,  and 
 will  find  more  and  more  clearly  as  he  proceeds,  that  he  is  ex- 
 ceedingly weak  and  insufficient,  and  that  his  help  must  come 
 from  the  Lord  who  made  heaven  and  earth. 
 
 Believing,  as  all  Christians  do,  that  the  Scripture  is  the  only 
 safe  and  infallible  rule,  we  ought  so  to  regard  it  in  our  own  prac- 
 tice.    When  we  go  to  our  places  of  retirement,  to  commune  with 
 our  own  hearts,  and  to  examine  ourselves,  we  have  to  do  with 
 nothing  as  a  rule  of  judgment  but  the  word  of  God.     Away,  then, 
 ye  false  imaginations,  dreams,  passionate  excitements,   mental 
 convulsions.     "  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony."     This  is  our 
 standard.     And  the  right  application  of  this  to  our  own  case,  re- 
 quires the  tranquillity  and  stillness  which  we  enjoy  in  retirement. 
 Here  the  all-important  question  arises — Are  we  Christians  9     We 
 cannot  safely  trust  to  the  opinion  of  our  friends.     They  look  only 
 on  the  outward  appearance.    We  go  directly  to  our  Statute  Book, 
 our  sure  guide.     We  open  the  sacred  Volume.     We  "  ask  for  the 
 old  j)aths ;  where  is  the  good  way  9     We  turn  to  one  and  another 
 passage  of  holy  writ;  particularly  to  the  passages  which  I  have 
 quoted,  and  others  of  like  kind :  for  it  is  best  to  have  partcular 
 places  before  our  eyes;  at  one  time  this,  and  at  another  time  that. 
 Then,  looking  to  God  for  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  we  inquire 
 whether  the  traits  of  character  thus  presented  to  view  are  ours. 
 If  we  can  stand  the  trial  of  God's  word,  faithfully  applied,  we  are 
 lieirs  of  eternal  life.     If  not,  we  shall  be  cast  away  as  dross. 
 The  word  of  God,  which  we  receive  as  our  rule,  is  immutable. 
 Other  things  change  and  pass  away ;  but  this  abideth  for  ever. 
 The  world,  especially  at  the  present  day,  is  full  of  inventions. 
 
APPENDIX.  455 
 
 The  active,  restless  mind  of  man  is  ever  seeking  after  something 
 new.  But  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  new  religion,  or  a  new 
 way  to  heaven.  All  that  which  deserves  the  name  of  religion, 
 and  which  will  be  approved  at  the  final  judgment,  agrees  with 
 the  same  standard.  In  this  standard  there  can  be  no  alteration, 
 and  of  course  none  in  the  religion  which  is  conformed  to  it.  All 
 the  true  religion  which  will  exist  in  our  country,  and  in  tJie 
 world,  tlie  present  year,  and  the  present  generation,  whether 
 commencing  in  revivals  or  not,  and  all  which  will  exist  to  the 
 millennium,  will  be  just  such  religion  as  is  described  by  our  Sa- 
 viour in  his  sermon  on  the  mount,  and  just  such  as  Paul  de- 
 scribes, when  he  tells  us  what  are  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and 
 such  as  is  described  in  the  various  passages  above  cited,  and  in 
 other  passages  of  Scripture  relating  to  the  same  subject.  If  we 
 possess  this  religion,  we  are  happy  here  and  hereafter.  If  not, 
 whatever  our  present  appearances  and  hopes,  we  have  no  part  or 
 lot  among  the  heirs  of  heaven. 
 
 The  Lectures  which  follow,  I  have  read  with  an  uncommon 
 degree  of  pleasure.  I  regard  it  as  a  circumstance  highly  auspi- 
 cious to  the  cause  of  revivals,  and  to  all  the  interests  of  religion, 
 that  the  author  has,  through  the  grace  of  God,  been  enabled  to 
 write  and  preach  a  series  of  Lectures  so  judicious,  candid,  and 
 impressive,  and,  what  is  still  more  important,  so  saiptural ,-  and 
 that  he  has  consented  to  give  them  to  the  public.  It  is  ray  ear- 
 nest hope  that  they  will  be  read  with  attention  and  profit  by  our 
 religious  community  far  and  near,  and  that  their  usefulness  will 
 extend  to  other  nations.  I  would  devoutly  commend  them,  to- 
 gether with  these  prefatory  remarks,  to  the  blessing  of  God. 
 
 LEONARD  WOODS. 
 
 Theological  Seminary, 
 Andover,  March  10,  1832. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 Printed  by  W.  Collins  &  Co. 
 Glasgow.